Hell Difficulty Tutorial - Stubbing Book 3 (Chapters 208-295) in Two Weeks

by Cerim

Chapter 208 - Fallen guild

Two days have passed during which life has become quite peaceful. No one leaves for hunting, and they enter the city only in larger groups as we wait for the consequences of destroying the leadership of one of the 5 big guilds of Virelia.

Yup, Myrra did promise to deal with the consequences, but I'll believe that when I see it.

Meanwhile, I spend some time trying to get into the chest, yet unsuccessfully. I use the underground area that the house has, which is shielded. It's quite large and durable, so I even use some stronger attacks, yet the chest resists.

I don't sense anything from it; there's no keyhole, and it still looks like black wood. Even Lily, with her terrifying skill, is unable to do anything. She tries to boost it by using [Sacrifice], and her entire arm disappears while she reduces the area of the skill and makes it stronger at a smaller point.

She doesn't even blink as her arm is used to boost the skill and only says that it will grow back and that she was able to gain a level in the skill.

As I've said and as I will repeat until Biscuit takes over the earth as the first and strongest animal overlord: No one from Group 4 is normal. Not a single soul.

I, Nathaniel Gwyn, am the most normal here.

Another thing I do is work on coordinates with Sophie. Down in the tunnels under the old capital, I gained some experience and learned a thing or two, so there is progress. Sophie, bored because she can't hunt, also spends plenty of time working with me.

I can smell it; just a few weeks and I will be rich! A lot of shards rich.

During the past two days, I also tested the Mana Core Sphere, and I was right: it works like [Resonance] and it scales with how much mana I use to activate the item. When I use a lot of it, the effect becomes terrifying.

With my skill, I currently can't cover that large an area, and I can't activate it in one push that would cover a huge area. The item doesn't have such limitations; I can send a huge chunk of my mana into it and activate it.

Obviously, I didn't test it properly. I have a feeling that if I use enough mana, I should be able to cover the area of the entire city.

Damn, what is it, a mana variant of EMP?

To balance it out and not make the item too powerful, the effect is a bit weaker than my [Resonance] when it comes to single target raw power and using the same amount of mana. The efficiency isn't nearly as good.

Then there's the fact that it leaves a lingering disruptive effect on the target, and that's something that I really like and the main reason why I'm messing with the item. It's an effect I want to learn to duplicate.

I could probably get it from a skill upgrade, but [Resonance] is one of the skills that I want to master on my own, as I consider it one of my strongest ones.

So that's the Mana Core Sphere, and I also have the Ethercrystal Sword. For someone else, it would be an amazing item, but I'm terrible when it comes to using weapons like swords or actually any other weapon. I never had the opportunity to learn, and I could see the difference in skill when I fought with someone at least a bit skilled. Where they used technique, I relied on my aggressive attacks and the power of my body strengthened with mana.

Now that I think about it, it might be possible to hire someone in Virelia to teach me at least the basics so I should do that.

I reach out and pull the sword out of its sheath, revealing a beautiful transparent white blade that seems to be made from crystal. It looks delicate, yet I tested it, and it's extremely durable.

The description says, Forged from the elusive Ethercrystal, this transparent blade can absorb ambient mana from its surroundings. The sword channels the absorbed mana to bolster the user's physical strength momentarily.

And it does just that. The blade absorbs ambient mana; it does so even now, but the effect is weak as there isn't much mana. However, during the fight under the old capital, I saw it absorb plenty of my mana, turning the blade into a blue crystal-like material and boosting the physical stats of its user.

And that is something I want. Ever since I saw Lissandra absorbing ambient mana and using it during the end of the second floor, I wanted to learn that, and the sword in my hands might give me some hints I need to do so.

Holding the sword in my hand, I wave it around, watching the light reflect on it. The sword doesn't look too overdecorated. It's pretty, yet deadly-looking. I quite like it.

From testing, I learned that it can absorb even the mana contained in things like Isabella's fire, and when hitting Maya's [Armament] and feeling the effect of its strengthening, I think I can say that it's probably the best item out of the epic items we got, just looking at how efficiently it strengthens my body with stolen mana.

And I didn't even test it at its fullest power when there's plenty of mana around to absorb.

I stand up from my favorite spot, a huge armchair in my room that offers a nice view of the city behind the window. I put the Mana Core Sphere into one of my pockets, and grab the sword, which is now in its sheath.

With a sigh, I walk onto the balcony, and when I look down, there's Myrra, behind the wall of our garden, waving at me. As always, her bodyguard is with her, just hidden really well. Thankfully, he isn't using any invisibility skill but is hiding in the shadows or something.

Invisibility skills should be illegal and monsters using them should be all annihilated. Should be and will be. By me!

I poke at Sophie's web.

(What?) Sophie soon sounds in my head.

(I will be going out for a while, Myrra is here. You can tell the others. And no, I don't know when I will be back. Oh, and I left a new version of the coordinates on my table, so check them while I'm gone.) I tell her the moment she sets the links between us.

(Will do, good luck.) With her message, our communication ends.

I jump from the balcony and boost myself with kinetic energy, then absorb it as I land next to the tall, white-haired lynthari with a scar across her face.

“So elegant,” her smile shows her sharp canines, and her golden eyes seem to pause at the pocket where I put the Mana Core Sphere. She also examines the sword I hold in my left hand.

“It looks like the rewards were quite generous, feral one,” with that, she starts walking, and I join her, walking by her side while her bodyguard tracks us.

“I can't complain,” I shrug my shoulders.

In silence, we continue to walk for a while, and from the corner of my eyes, I observe Myrra. She doesn't seem to be in a bad mood or anything, and her tail moves in a way that also confirms that. Once in a while, her cat-like ears perk up when she hears something interesting, but the tail is something that fascinates me more. It's slightly fluffy but not overly so, and it seems to be well-taken care of—healthy-looking with a nice shine to it.

It's the same color as her ears, a nice shade of gray that makes a nice contrast with her hair. The tail sways from side to side in many different ways, showing her mood. Yet it's not too much, just like her personality; it's controlled and calm.

“Would you like to touch it?” Myrra asks, her golden eyes glowing with amusement as she catches me looking.

“Yes,” I say shamelessly.

I'm not even lying. The same way I'm booping Biscuit's nose, I want to touch her tail and even pull on it, just to annoy her.

My answer seems to surprise her greatly, probably expecting me to get all nervous and apologize. After freezing for a bit, her tail starts twitching from side to side, showing her amusement.

“This is why you are so fun, feral one,” she leans a bit closer, her eyes looking dangerous for a moment. As always, she decides to ignore my name and just continues to call me "feral one."

Myrra then doesn't otherwise react to my answer to her offer, and we enter an estate with a big manor-like building at the end of a pathway that is on both sides surrounded by beautiful, well-taken-care-of trees.

Slowly, we walk through the pathway until we reach the manor-like building. The closer we get, the more details I notice.

Broken doors, shattered windows, cracked walls, deep gouges in the ground, destroyed trees. There's even an entire part of the house that's missing, looking as if there was an explosion.

We enter through the door, and there are corpses of men and women on the ground, blood everywhere. The inside of the manor is also destroyed, burned, and with small craters everywhere.

“This is the guild house of Serpent's Eye, feral one. Can you guess what happened?”

I don't even have to think for long. “Most likely their enemies took revenge after finding out the guild master and elites of the guild died,” I answer her.

“Close, this happened as well, but do you know what's funny? The fights started the moment the guild learned about the death of Elydor. Guild members fought each other to get the treasures the guild master locked away. Killing people they knew for years, just for a few more mana stones or an item or two,” Myrra still looks amused.

She pokes one of the broken chairs with her feet, “Only after they were done looting did the enemies come, and more fights started. There was this one human I really liked, arrogant, prideful, and with powerful skills. He was one of the first to start looting, and he killed the man he'd worked with for five years. There was no hesitation at all,” her expression is difficult to read as she says, “He got all the best things, he fought bravely, but in the end, he lost. He begged, he cried, and he tried to negotiate. But nothing helped, and he died just like that.”

The tall lynthari with white hair looks around as if searching for the right words, then just sighs, shaking her head.

She continues, “In the end, he was just a fake. Someone pretending to be something he's not. So tell me, feral one. Is your behavior just a mask you show, and when things become hard, will you cry and ask for mercy?”

“There's only one way to find out,” I answer her.

Her eyes examine me for a bit longer, and she nods in the end. “Yes, there's only one way to find out,” she agrees.

Then she decides to change the subject and drops a bomb on me, “But now to the reason we came here, allow me to officially congratulate Angry Kittens for becoming one of the 5 big guilds of Virelia and replacing Serpent's Eye in their place.”

Huh. What?

Chapter 209 - Poking a cat

For a moment, I try to determine if Myrra is joking, but it doesn't seem like it. Even her tail seems to confirm what she said. It's not moving nervously, just gently swaying from side to side, showing her interest.

Her fluffy tail wouldn't lie to me, right?

“That sounds unreasonable?” I say to her.

“I agree,” she moves and sits on a chair nearby, ignoring the craters around, burned walls, and holes in the ceiling. Her ears perk up slightly, and the light that falls on her face makes the scar that goes horizontally through it more visible.

“The main requirement to be able to be called a big guild is to be strong enough or have a strong member that could rival the power of an entire guild. Surprisingly, the guild master of Storm Brigade said that your guild shouldn't have a problem with that. So tell me, feral one, is it you who is strong enough that you made me sense fear even from proud Obelia?”

Her eyes glint as she stares at me, surrounded by all this destruction.

“We are not interested in becoming a big guild,” I ignore her question and answer.

Unsurprisingly, being the weirdo that she is, it only seems to make her even more curious. In a similar way as I watch her, she also continues to observe me. Myrra watches every move I make, she stares at my eyes, and she keeps probing with her mana senses, trying to get a funny response from me.

Much like a human annoying a grumpy cat to get a reaction from it.

“Very few would refuse that offer. What's your reason?” she asks.

“It sounds annoying,” I answer honestly, “We have no time to bother with politics and other guilds.”

“What if I told you it would be more fun this way?” Myrra leans backward on the chair that is made for humans, not lynthari, and it seems it's about to break, “As a big guild, there are some rules others would need to follow to bother you. Rules set by lynthari. Small guilds don't enjoy such luxury.”

Was this her plan all along?

“Why?” I ask.

“As I said, feral one, I want you to rise to the top, I want to see you shine brighter than anyone else. Through your own power, your will. And I really want to see if you will break or if you're the real deal.” She stands up, and the chair behind her instantly turns to ashes as flames roar around her.

The flames are strong enough to start melting the stone under her feet and set ablaze all the furniture or cloth around us.

Not overly bothered, I just use [Redistribution] and absorb the heat that reaches me, which would have burned me terribly if I hadn't done anything about it.

Myrra takes another step closer to me, her flames stronger and the heat is directed at me, “I want you to show me what you're capable of,” she hisses, showing a surprising amount of emotion, unexpected from someone hundreds of years old.

I don't like it.

A burst of kinetic energy explodes from me at the center. I make it more blunt than sharp, and Myrra is thrown away from me, crashing through the wall with a surprised squeak.

Immediately from my shadow, her bodyguard steps up, but I already know this skill. The moment he fully emerges, [Resonance] disrupts his attack, and with a kick, I send him flying out of the window of the manor.

I don't like how everyone here thinks they can mess with me.

I redirect more of my mana towards the kinetic mana heart and turn all generated energy from kinetic into thermal, continuing to compress it while walking slowly towards where I kicked Myrra.

Tall lynthari is already on her feet, unhurt, but blue flames blazing around her.

She is smiling.

I send disrupting mana into the room, not allowing her guard to use any shadows around, and then release all the heat I collected, pressing it all against Myrra. For a while, she fights against it, her own flames pushing against my own. The manor is melting around us, being set ablaze. The air dries, cracks appear in the walls, and furniture turns to dust.

Elydor, partially Obelia, Myrra, every single one of them wants me to move according to their will.

Just leave me alone.

My flames turn golden, devouring Myrra's flames and pushing her to her knees. The tall lynthari hisses and more of her mana is released, this time in the form of chill that fights against the flames, the temperature in the room turning ice cold.

As I sense her bodyguard dashing at me, I cancel my flames and replace them with a strong impulse of [Resonance] that I send into the room. The flames and cold disappear, the male lynthari slows down, my attack disrupting his physical boost.

Then I follow it with another strong pulse of kinetic energy that sends both of them crashing through the walls. This time I boost my body, and follow Myrra.

I reach her as she bends in the air, elegantly landing on her feet. Her eyes glow gold, and her tail twitches excitedly. She licks her lips, and more mana is released from her body, pale blue circuits appearing on her skin.

At the same time, I pull an epic-graded shortsword from the sheath, and immediately a transparent white crystal-like blade starts turning blue, absorbing the mana from the area and from the attacks.

Both Myrra and I charge at once, and with each passing second, I feel my body becoming stronger and faster, boosted by the sword in my hands that continues to absorb more mana, turning darker blue.

Myrra nimbly dodges my attacks and leaves a few scratches on my body. She is fast, barely a blur.

Her bodyguard appears as well, but just stands on the side, not wanting to ruin his master's fun.

I send another pulse of disrupting mana at her, but she seems to be expecting that and throws some weak mana attack in the way that gets canceled instead.

A mana projectile flies at me, so pale in color that I can barely see it. I only block it at the last moment to her amusement, and her tail flails. Her golden eyes follow each of my movements while her cat-like eyes glow.

Oh, so you want to play?

[Mana Domain] covers the area and I stop Mana Cycling, instead letting my mana start leaking from my body, filling the area, and getting under my control within my domain. Some of that mana even gets fed to the sword in my hand, strengthening my body even further, and I start manipulating the rest.

Mana arms start appearing from thin air, attempting to grab Myrra.

Barriers form in front of me, blocking her attacks.

Mana projectiles form behind her back that is still within my domain.

Bombarded from every side, Myrra totally lets loose and moves like a wild animal led by instincts, deflecting all the attacks, using skills to block them, and sending bursts of fire and ice toward me.

I let her play for a while as I lead her toward where I want to while reading her movements. When she shows a moment of hesitation, I boost my body even further, and move in front of her in one quick movement. My sword stabs deep into her thigh and the blade is surprisingly start absorbing mana at a much quicker rate directly from her body.

Then I cancel all of my skills and stare at her.

Her canines show in full beauty as she leans closer me, her mouth open wide as if she is about to bite me. Her face scrunched, demonic-like even.

And I just watch her and twist the sword in her wound.

She nearly hisses, her expression threatening, but after a short stalemate, she stops. Her mana calms down, and her face slowly returns to normal. Myrra takes a step back, the sword sliding from her thigh, and at a quick speed the wound on her starts healing as we look at each other.

It takes a minute for her to say, “I guess I should apologize, feral one.” This time the word “feral” is different in the way she says it. It's as if she puts a different meaning on it, “I got a little bit too excited.” she smiles.

It's not a truly apologizing smile and she doesn't seem to be in a bad mood or something. It's more as if she kept poking a cute cat and the cat got annoyed, scratching her.

Now that I think about it, I keep using this sort of comparison to understand her and they fit surprisingly well. But, Myrra has cat ears and a tail, so why is my role always so fitting to the cat?

I put the sword back in its sheath and then hold the sheath in my hand. When I check my mana, there's barely any dent in it, partially also thanks to the sword replenishing and strengthening my body.

“If you are sorry, block others from annoying us,” I tell her.

“I can do it only partially, there will be people who will want to fight the one who defeated Elydor. The items you got are also a big attraction. So expect some challengers,” she says.

As I leave, I can feel her gaze on my back, and passing by her bodyguard, he greets me with a short nod.

Out of the estate, I glance at the sword in my hand. The effect of its boosting is more efficient than I expected it to be, and the way it took mana from the air, as well as the way it took mana from Myrra's body, really fascinates me.

It probably wouldn't be that extremely difficult to do that; no, what is most difficult is the way it transforms foreign mana to be used by me, but here's where I have another idea. What if I try to use [Resonance] to change the absorbed mana and turn it into mine?

Maybe I should fight with lynthari more often. I'm getting quite good ideas while doing so.

Unfortunately, something tells me not all of them would react to it as Myrra did. She seems to be weird even for a lynthari. Well, at least I showed her that there are limits to how far she can push. But I also dislike that she still held back, her bodyguard too. I almost got caught up in the fight and took the fight seriously.

What would I do without good ol' Mr. [Focus]?

Unlike on Earth where I had more reasons to stay calm and control myself, it's a bit harder to reason such behavior here. Sure, I could do so; I was always good at that even without the skill I can control my emotions pretty well. The problem might be that I often catch myself not wanting to do it.

Venting once in a while is a nice compromise, isn't it?

As I walk through the streets, I find myself not wanting to return so soon. Lately, I was constantly surrounded by people. Talking with them, training with them, helping them stay alive down in the tunnel.

Seeing so many people pass by, and hearing them talk and enjoy their day somewhat drains me even more than usual.

I still somewhat enjoy Group 4's company; it's just that I feel like taking a break. Not a long one, just a day or two.

So instead of going back, I change direction and walk towards one of the giant trees. I've been curious about them ever since I got here. Should I check them out?

I use [Focus] to filter out the sounds of people around me, and even their presence stops feeling so pressuring. The world loses some of its life but becomes a bit more comfortable to me.

Only in my own company, I continue walking down the street.

POV Isabella Martinez

“What do you mean that he probably won't be coming back so soon, Izzy?” Lily asks me.

She feels funny, all these emotions she tries to hide and show at the same time.

“Pff, you guys couldn't even see it! But he was slowly getting more and more annoyed!” I explain to them. Old people are dumb so I have to.

“Annoyed?” Lily asks again.

I ignore the not-as-old-as-others but still dumb Lily and look around for Biscuit. As he often does, he is sitting on the couch spot where Nathaniel likes to sit.

Annoying! Biscuit is only mine!

When I get to him, I use my skill to connect to him and he allows me to do so.

Biscuit feels safe. Safer than anyone else. Like there is no evil in him. He must have been an angel in his past life.

I hug him and he lets me.

“Izzy, what did you mean by 'annoyed'?” Soph asks.

“You guys talk too much, are around him too often, ask him too many questions,” I pet Biscuit while talking to them, “he likes to be alone sometimes.”

“We don't know how long Myrra will take him, but he won't be gone for too long. A few days at most, so there's no need to worry,” it's Tess who said that.

Tess is… weird. She's not as dumb as the others and sometimes she feels scary. But it's fine; Nathaniel also feels scary, yet never towards his friends. And I'm his friend too!

I think.

"Are we also friends, Biscuit?" I ask.

(Food?) he says and I read his intention.

"Yes, I will get you anything you want!"

(Asshole.) he says louder so everyone can hear and I can feel gentleness from him. He even creates a purple mana arm and pets my head!

"Soph! Did you hear? He called me his friend!"

Chapter 210 - Young guildmaster of Veilwalkers

Only a few minutes pass since I left Myrra when I realize that something is not right. There's that weird feeling that keeps bothering me. Something has changed, and it takes me a few moments to realize what it is.

The sword I held in the sheath in my hand is gone.

Huh?

I open and close my hands, but it's really gone; my hand is empty. Did I get robbed?

Immediately, I send a strong pulse into my area, detecting all the signatures around me, looking for something suspicious, maybe a phantom deer or something. Or another corgi with amazing camouflage.

The sword still holds some mana that it absorbed from Myrra, so I locate it fairly quickly. Not caring about the reactions around me, I boost myself high into the air and land on the roof of a nearby house. From there, I run towards where the signature is.

What I find there is a man in a cloak with his face covered by a cape.

[Veilstriker - lvl ??]

Oh, so at least level 182 or higher.

“It's amazing how quickly you noticed, almost the moment I took it away from you,” his voice is soft as he waves my sword he holds in his hand at me, “You are the first one. Not even Obelia was able to.”

The man throws the sword at me, and I let it land on the roof in front of me. I send a short pulse of disrupting mana at it, destroying whatever mark he left on it.

Only then do I take it from the ground and dash at the man, boosting my body and even pushing myself with kinetic energy generated by my kinetic mana heart. As I reach him, I send a thin cone of kinetic energy at his head.

The man dodges; his cape turning into a weird blur. More than being made from cloth, it looks like it's made from pitch-black shadow or smoke.

I track him with [Perception] and [Redistribution] activates to full power, trying to absorb movement from the man and make him slow down.

Surprisingly, it doesn't work; it's like my skill is slipping on him, unable to grab him.

I release more mana into the area and continue to observe his skill while he is dodging cones of kinetic energy. When I have a grasp on his mana, I send a pulse of [Resonance] into the area, and finally, [Redistribution] takes a grip on him, slowing his body to a crawl; his strength isn't enough to fight against it.

I push myself closer and direct a strong kick at him while more shadow-like substance forms in his hand, and he stabs at me. I don't dodge and just create a shield-like barrier in front of the attack. It cracks after getting hit, but that's when my kick hits him and sends him crashing against the chimney nearby.

The man bounces off the chimney, leaving cracks in it, and a more shadow-like substance surrounds him, shaping into spikes that stab at me as I rush at him again.

Another pulse of [Resonance], modified especially against the man, dissolves the attack, and I kick him again, sending him rolling on the roof.

While doing so, I again have this weird feeling and grip the sword in my hand tighter, disrupting whatever he is trying to do.

“Nice one,” I can hear the smile in his voice as he stops rolling after my kick and stands up.

The shadow-like substance that separated from his body as I kicked him, now like smoke behind me, becomes dense again and another spike is created, stabbing at my head from behind.

Such a funny guy.

I pull the Ethercrystal Shortsword from the scabbard and slash against the attack, the white crystal blade turning black and absorbing the mana. At the same time, I change the setting on my Mana Regulator, and nearly all my mana is automatically used through the Reinforcement construct to strengthen my body.

I enter deep [Focus] to be able to handle my increased speed, and the world around me turns into a blur. I reach the man so quickly that he doesn't even have time to react as I grab his hand and absorb my own kinetic energy to stop the inertia of my movement.

The man shows amazing reflexes and activates multiple skills: shadow-like spikes, his body becomes stronger, and he tries to use something similar to when I'm using [Tether].

Shadow spikes reach my body, and I don't even dodge, watching them stop and only slightly poke my skin, unable to reach further into my body that is boosted by the entirety of my mana.

I disrupt his attempts to teleport and even send disrupting mana into his body, making him lose control over his skills.

In a last-ditch effort, he pulls out a dagger and tries to stab at me. This time I dodge, break his arm and take the fallen dagger from the ground.

“Give it back,” he hisses. His voice different from before.

Oh, you're not so confident and funny anymore?

Holding his hand, I swing his body and smash it against the ground, still somewhat careful to not kill him.

A painful groan escapes his mouth from under the black cape over his head which falls down, revealing ashen gray hair. Then one swift kick sends him crashing against the same chimney again.

Damn, that chimney is sure catching strays.

I look at the dagger in my hand:

Painweaver (Epic): Infused with lethal toxins from the deadliest creatures, a single scratch delivers a potent neurotoxin that can fell even the hardiest of foes, inducing symptoms of extreme pain, disorientation, and eventual paralysis.

“Oh, that's kind of harsh of you, trying to stab me with it,” I say to the groaning man on the ground while putting the dagger away after surrounding it with some mana.

Another epic item for my growing collection. Something tells me it shouldn't be so easy to get them.

The man in front of me is very skilled; I can imagine him causing crazy trouble to people with his teleport, stealth, and epic-graded dagger. Especially that weird skill that allowed him to take the sword away from me. That one is really dangerous.

“Are you the guild master of one of the 5, erm, 4 big guilds?” I ask him.

While waiting for his answer, I think: what would have happened if he tried to kill me instead of stealing my sword? It's not a problem anymore, as I already know what to watch for, but back then it could have been dangerous. I believe I would have noticed it sooner if he had gone after my life instead of the sword, but still, that skill is quite something.

“Give me back my dagger,” he hisses again as he stands up, his body swaying from side to side.

He sounds young, a bit older than me, but who knows how old he actually is; he could easily be a few hundred years old.

“Give it back, you bitch!” he shouts.

Well, maybe he really is young.

I watch as his body turns into a blur, with smoky shadow-like mana surrounding him again, and he moves quickly, almost like smoke.

My mana projectiles pass through his body, as do flames and the kinetic energy cone. Even my physical attack. The entire time, spike-like attacks and projectiles continue to smash against my body. They are strong, quick, and deadly, drawing blood in places even with my body strengthened to a terrifying degree.

But that's all.

He tries to confuse me with his weird skill and I shrug it off.

He tries to surprise me by teleporting behind me and gets a swift kick to his chest instead of hitting me.

He compresses a lot of mana and shadows into a single attack that I cut through with my hand covered in resonating mana.

And even pulls out two more daggers that get covered in red mana. They seem to have an effect that tries to paralyze me, a weaker version of his epic weapon. Most likely rare weapons.

Having had enough, I send another pulse of disruptive mana at him and grab him by the neck. When I check, his hand is already healed, the one I broke. Skills? Tattoo? Item?

I throw him against the chimney once more, and the chimney finally cracks.

Good, I was getting weirded out by how durable it was.

My ability to disrupt mana really feels like cheating against some opponents. But it's fine; they can suffer the same way I did on the third floor against the duo of mana hunters.

“I think it would be annoying if I killed you,” I squat in front of the man, “but I will be taking the dagger as payment for you trying to steal from me.”

“Are you dumb? Do you even have any idea how much something like that is worth? There are just over ten epic items in the entire Virelia!” he shouts at me.

Huh, he is quite hotheaded for an assassin-like type, isn't he?

I take one of his rare daggers and break it just with the strength of my body boosted with my mana.

I do it because he annoyed me.

Afterwards I let him strengthen his body again as he tries to attack me one more time and kick, sending him flying against another chimney.

After that, I walk back to where I left Myrra.

“Feral one, are you actively trying to make things difficult for yourself?”

“Look, he asked for it, and how the hell is someone like that even a guild master?”

“Lorven, the guildmaster of Veilwalkers, is young, but extremely talented and with a powerful skill. There's even a rumor his guild has a few pieces of epic equipment.”

Myrra pauses as I put the man's dagger on the table, and she inspects it, “It's his dagger, isn't it?” she asks.

“Yup.”

“Are you going to return it?” she asks.

“Probably, for a price. Assholes like him would be too annoying to deal with if they went against my group. Can you handle it? Ask a lot of money from him to get it back, and you can keep 20 percent of it,” I tell her.

“Fifty percent,” Myrra says shamelessly and takes the dagger, “and I will get as much as possible.”

Looking at her, she probably doesn't even need the money but does it just for the fun of it.

“Fine,” I tell her.

Myrra continues to quietly think while observing the long sharp dagger in her hands; the blade's color slightly shifts from pitch black to light gray as the light falls on it.

“There are very few epic items in the entire Virelia, around two-thirds owned by lynthari and one-third by humans. And now there are you and Obelia, who both brought back a few epic items each if I'm right in my calculations.” Her golden eyes move from the dagger back to me, then to the sword I hold, and then to the mana stone that is in the inner pocket under my clothes.

“Things will become interesting,” Myrra's tail swings again as she says so.

Annoying, I want to correct her, but I give up.

Well, it's time for me to bullshit my way through all of this. “Angry Kittens will become one of the big five,” I tell Myrra.

Lorven is easy to deal with as my skills counter him, Obelia seems to overestimate my level because of the amount of mana I possess. With a bit of luck, the other two guild masters will be the same, and I will troll the entire Virelia into thinking I'm the biggest dog there before I become strong enough to deal with all of them at once.

I ignore Myrra's excited reaction and interrupt her, “So, I would like to meet with every guild master. Talk a bit, maybe make some deals.”

Or maybe beat them up. Funnily enough, showing strength often works best in these situations. Just enough for them not to want to mess with me. They are all over 200, but I'm not that worried. I'm long since used to fighting opponents of a much higher level, and my skill set makes me really versatile. My constructs, kinetic and thermal energy, disrupting mana, boosting my body with a stupidly large amounts of mana, my high ability to detect stuff, and concentrate.

I don't have any glaring weaknesses, so I trust myself that I can do it.

But only that much wouldn't be enough. They could try to kill me secretly, join together to do so, or threaten me by hurting my group. So there's one more thing I can do.

“I have an offer for them,” I say to Myrra.

They are human, and human needs are easy to read. I just need to dangle a shiny, nice thing in front of them. Something they won't be able to get without my full help. Something that will be much more valuable to them than just messing with me.

“Tell them I will kill the Living Tree.” That simple sentence makes Myrra shut up entirely and stare at me with her mouth open, in the middle of the sentence, “And Myrra, please, explain to them what it means.” They will move how I want, and I will milk this floor dry, “If the Calamity is dead, all the stuff in the old capital will be for us to take.”

Chapter 211 - Spellsmith

“You can't be serious, feral one. This is not something that's simple to do, nor is it something to joke about.” Myrra waves her hand, gesturing at something.

I stay silent.

“A Calamity can't be killed, and it doesn't matter if it's The Colony, The Living Tree, or The Fallen Hero. None of them can be killed by us, not anymore.”

I continue to listen.

“Do you even have any idea how many times we have tried? Even before I was born, there were hundreds of attempts, yet every single one failed, leaving us weaker and weaker. No one will join you and…”

“I will kill it alone.”

She pauses, and the air becomes heavy, the silence taking over the room. Her eyes seem to be trying to bore holes into my head.

“Obviously, I need some time to prepare. Most likely several months for preparations, and then help to get there. After that, everyone can leave.” I return her gaze and notice that she's looking at my veins, my chest, my eyes.

Is she trying to gauge if I'm lying, to see if my pulse has increased?

“Feral one, I do think you are powerful, but what you're saying is... impossible. Moreover, you've already annoyed multiple powerful people, and they'll see it as you dangling a promise you don't intend to keep, just to buy some time from their revenge.”

“Then just help me set up a meeting with these people and let them decide after hearing me out. That much should be simple to do,” I shrug my shoulders.

I watch as Myrra's tail sways from side to side, this time in an annoyed manner. Damn, I really want to touch that tail and pull on it.

“How do you plan to kill the Living Tree?” she asks me.

I stay quiet, and Myrra seems to grow even more annoyed.

It's quite funny, to be honest. No matter how much she likes to observe people and their reactions to surprises or new things, she gets annoyed if she doesn't understand or can't control something. I think that's a trait many powerful people share – people not used to being denied or not being in control.

“Just imagine, Myrra. The old capital without the Calamity defending it. All the items, all the riches, all that history. I'm sure some powerful people escaped with their items, but our last expedition showed that there's still plenty left,” I tap on my chest pocket where I'm hiding a mana core sphere and gesture at the sword I hold.

I'm curious if that might interest her. She has some nice items and likes to wear expensive clothes and jewelry.

I watch her a bit longer and then change my mind, no, I don't think that's what she would want. Myrra wants something else.

“Imagine living during the era when one of the Calamities fell. You being one of the few lynthari that helped with that,” I lower my voice to a whisper and move a bit closer to her, “maybe we could even do it secretly, without other lynthari knowing,” I say.

She is dead silent, with neither her tail nor her ears moving. She just stares at me, her breathing speeding up almost imperceptibly, but I can see it while in my [Focus].

“Myrra, can you imagine yourself coming to the other lynthari after everything is done and telling them the Calamity is dead?” my voice is so quiet I can barely hear it, but I'm sure she can, “Imagine observing all those lynthari. Most of them hundreds of years old, experienced, bored. Imagine all of them reacting – shocked, panicking, curious, annoyed, angered. All of them.”

Her eyes are dreamy, her mouth slightly open.

“And then there's you, Myrra, a lynthari who helped make it happen. Who saw it happen.” I whisper in her ear, “And I'll be there with you. A human who accomplished all of that, walking by your side, treating you with respect, complimenting you, saying that it would be impossible without…”

Out of nowhere, she shoves me away, and I absorb my inertia to make myself stop before hitting the wall.

Myrra is staring at me. She's breathing heavily, audibly enough for me to hear. Her tail is oddly twisted, and her ears are lowered.

“Dangerous, you are very dangerous, feral one,” she displays her sharp canines, as if ready to attack me. Her mana is swirling wildly.

Before I can say anything else, she swiftly turns to leave, “I'll think about it and will let you know in a few days!”

Myrra disappears, almost as if running away.

I've always been good at reading people. There are certain feelings that I read well, and some not as much. Sometimes I detect a feeling they have, but I can't comprehend it.

For instance, there's Min-Jae. I know he views me somewhat like an older brother; he looks up to me to the point where I've noticed him observing my movements and mimicking some of my behaviors. He adopts a similar stance, tries to have a similar haircut, or wears clothes akin to mine. He constantly observes me, as if trying to learn.

Min-Jae admires me. I can discern that much, but I don't understand why.

Sure, I'm stronger than him, and I'm also handsome, not to mention the high amount of the best stat that I possess. But I'm also moody, arrogant, and at times so erratic that I've been labeled a psychopath or sociopath on multiple occasions. I'm petty, obsessive when I focus on something... perhaps I should stop, I'm beginning to feel bad.

So yes, some parts of me are far from desirable. Yet the naive boy, even aware of these traits, continues to envy me, a sentiment confirmed by his sub-class.

I can read people, and even attempt to manipulate them a bit, but I do so infrequently. And unlike Tess or Izzy, I'm not as formidable.

It was enjoyable to see Myrra react the way I anticipated. Given her reaction, I should expect her visit in a few days, but before that, I'll take some time away from group 4. I'll also avoid the community and just unwind.

Once more, I blend into the crowds and head toward the nearest giant tree.

Giant trees are colossal disappointments.

Hehe.

Anyway, they're merely... well, big trees. They contain no mana I could feel, aren't sentient, and even their wood isn't special aside from being harder than a normal tree. There are some houses on certain branches, and to be honest, they look impressive. I'm quite wealthy currently; the number of valuables Serpent's Eye was able to obtain is astounding, so perhaps I should purchase one.

I step away from the tree and close my eyes for a moment.

It's already dark, and the ruins of whatever they once were are once again visible in the orbit, and a warm wind blows through the mostly empty streets. Colorful soft lights are glowing all around, creating a fantastical atmosphere. The leaves of the giant tree gently sway in the weak wind, and the city is pleasantly quiet.

Deciding not to sleep during my off-group-4 days, I delve deeper into the city.

After a few more minutes of walking, I stop in front of one of the buildings, sensing interesting mana movement inside of it.

The side of the building is open, offering an entrance inside to what looks like a simple workshop. Even though it's so late, it's open, and an older human man is working inside.

Led by curiosity, I enter, and the moment I step into the area, the crystal I notice nearby detects my presence and sends a signal toward the bracelet on the man's hand.

“Just a moment,” he shouts from the inside, continuing to work on something on the table I can't see because of his back.

While observing the way he moves his mana, I wait.

It takes thirty minutes, and only then does he sigh and step away from the item. He then takes another one, about to get back to work, but that's when I let out a cough, and he turns around, surprise evident on his face.

Did he really forget about me?

“Oh, I totally forgot about you!” he exclaims, an unapologetic smile on his face.

He takes a step towards me, an older man with graying hair, thin and moving slowly.

[Spellsmith - lvl 78]

“So what do you want, young man?” There's a hint of impatience I can discern in his voice. He surely wants to get back to working on the item.

“You made a mistake while working on that item,” I tell him.

He tilts his head in surprise and then laughs, “There's no way. Do you know how many items…”

I interrupt him, “You were aiming to turn the mana stone into a heater, but when you activated it to test it, the heat wasn't continuous but was sent in pulses.”

That gets a laugh out of him and a curious look my way, “Young man, that's on purpose. Can you imagine how much mana it would consume if it continuously radiated heat? Like this, the effectiveness is reduced by half, but it can be powered with less than half as much mana.”

He gestures at me and leads me towards the heating mana stone on the table, “People usually don't have as much mana as you might think, so even that is plenty,” the old man points at the stone, and I touch it, observing the circuits he etched.

They're similar to when I play around with mana stones, or when trying to create coordinates, or what I did to get through the barrier.

“Wouldn't efficiency be even better with a higher value mana stone?” I ask. The stone he's using is one of the cheapest ones.

“It would,” he nods, “but it would also be much more expensive and take longer.”

“Longer?” I ask.

“Obviously longer. The better the mana stone, the harder it is to work with them, to force your circuits and etch them inside. More valuable stones have some resistance, and it's hard to infuse your mana into them and then even harder to etch the pathways.”

He puts a few stones on the table. The highest value ones could be around ten thousand dollars' worth back on Earth and lowest value one only a few dollars.

“This one is what we usually work with. There are maybe five people who can work on more expensive ones given enough preparation and a few months of time. I think one of the best is a man called Elydor, so try looking for him if you want to learn more. There are also very few people who can even work on this one,” he shows me the one worth ten thousand dollars, “and I'm one of them.”

“I see, it really sounds respectable,” I answer him.

The entire time, I think. I did work on the mana stone that Obelia gave me. I don't even know how much it was worth, but surely much more than the one I took from Hadwin and Tess. The ones I took from them were worth one or two hundred thousand dollars. Yet I was able to work with them.

Is this why Obelia gave me such weird looks?

I take out one of my mana stones, the one worth ten thousand dollars, and put it in front of the man, “So how would you usually work on it? Let's say I want to make a heating stone from it.”

“Well, young man, I would call you dumb and ask you why you need a heating stone that only people with terrifyingly high mana can feed and why you need to heat up or burn an entire house,” he smiles at me while reaching towards the stone and gestures for me to watch.

The older man is not careful at all; there isn't even a speck of distrust, nor is he worried about the mana stones he put on the table.

He just seems genuinely happy to talk about his craft and share some knowledge.

“You seem to be well off, so forgive me for actually taking your word and showing you how it works on something so wasteful,” he seems excited.

“Not a problem,” I answer him.

I know that the moment we etch the circuits, it will be difficult to use the stone for anything else. It's impossible to delete them and start over with the stone. You can only build on what's already etched or scratch it, leaving imperfections on the stone. That's something I have learned from my testing.

Curious to see how it's traditionally done, I watch as he does it, carefully and precisely, doing calculations where I did it by feel. He explains how some things change from stone to stone and identifies the imperfections each stone has and how to avoid the most common ones.

He shares all his knowledge without any worry in the world, voicing things I was always curious about and explaining things I had noticed and how they usually work around them.

Where I was guided by feel and by what I learned from ruining mana stones, he follows knowledge.

Not noticing the passage of time, we spend hours working on the stone, changing it, improving it, and clashing in our opinions, and I would like to say that I have shown him something new, just as he taught me a lot. I absorb all that knowledge, and it doesn't even feel forced. For me, it's fun the same way moving mana is. I'm creating something new, something with my own powers.

When I finally notice the passage of time, it's already morning. We spent the entire night working on the mana stone, and in the end, it's not just a simple heater.

“Well, if it isn't the most efficient heating stone there ever was,” he giggles excitedly like a small child.

Thermal Mana Core (rare): A refined variant of its lesser counterpart, this mana crystal boasts expertly crafted circuits. When filled with mana, it emanates a warmth, enhancing its heat-transmuting capabilities.

The stone we worked on now can extremely efficiently turn mana into heat. Where smaller stones waste around 40% of mana, this one wastes only around 5%.

Another thing is that it can handle much more mana, and someone with a big enough mana pool most likely can use it to melt iron or burn an entire building. It's like gaining a fire skill of their own; the only disadvantage is that that person would be in the heat as well.

“Thank you,” I answer honestly. I have learned a lot from the old man.

I put two mana stones of the same value we worked on, on the table, and he immediately starts complaining.

“No, no, I can't take it, that's too much. Just…” he says, seemingly embarrassed.

“I'm rich,” I tell him simply.

He stops in shock, staring at me like I'm some weird animal, and then starts laughing.

“In that case, I would like one more,” the old man says cheekily.

Oh, I quite like him.

“Two more, and I'll be taking some of your smaller stones,” I say as I put out two more mana stones.

“Deal,” he says, a smile still on his face.

Chapter 212 - Young lynthari

Virelia during the morning is different from the night. The colorful lights turn off and people return to the streets, filling them with life. Humans are everywhere, going about their lives, merchants open their shops, and couples walk around holding hands.

And there are those annoying lynthari once again.

“Oh my, look at him. His expression!” A group of lynthari surrounds me and one of the women starts gushing.

“Isn't he annoyed? I would swear he was about to roll his eyes,” another one says.

As always, they are weird, yet they do not touch me; they don't force me to do anything. They are just annoying.

“His eyes are pretty,” another one says.

Should I find a way to change their color? Maybe Lily can do it for me.

“I'm sorry, I have something to do, so…” I tell them.

“I would translate that as: Can you fuck off already?” one of them says, making the others laugh, seemingly not minding it at all.

Then I make a mistake. I release some of my mana to show them my level and exert pressure on them. It's not an attack, at most something like baring teeth or hissing. And oh boy, that makes them even more excited.

“Oh my, so cute!” one of the lunatics exclaims. She doesn't care that she is the lowest level out of her group and I could kill her with a single attack.

She's like a fool calling a black bear a dawg and wanting to pet it. I guess that's what the unspoken rule of never hurting lynthari does to you.

Not seeing any other option, I use my skill to push myself high onto the roof and escape. My most dangerous weakness, extroverts, still exist and this time it's an entire race of those weirdos.

Maybe the system is doing it on purpose. Maybe this is the second trial of Beyond masked as the 4th floor. That's how dangerous extroverted beings are. It's unnatural to be so friendly and talkative. There was some mistake in evolution and something went terribly wrong for something like this to happen.

And it's still morning, like, what the heck. Be sleepy and grumpy like normal people after waking up.

Sending my senses into the area, I notice a signature I haven't felt so far and, led by curiosity, I move a bit closer towards its source.

When I get closer, I'm surprised to see a lynthari, but this time, this lynthari is just a small kid. A girl even shorter than me, the first child of that race I've seen. She has red hair and a tail and ears of the same color. Unlike adults, her tail is even fluffier, and she walks on the street alone, without any worry in the world.

Like a wild animal, she senses my gaze and her eyes locate me nearly immediately. Her eyes are piercingly blue.

[Riftwalker - lvl 87]

The lynthari girl smiles at me and takes a step, disappearing from where she stands and reappearing behind me, stepping out of a gouge in the air that is filled with darkness.

“Hello!” she says, showing her sharp canines.

So, how the heck does a level 87 have a teleporting skill? I thought stuff like that was illegal. Is the system playing favorites here?

“Hello,” I answer awkwardly, to her amusement.

“How old are you?” she asks.

Huh, that's a weird question, isn't it? “Twenty-one,” I tell her, seeing no reason to lie.

“Ha! I'm twenty-nine so I'm older! You have to call me boss now!”

For a moment I fight against the confusion that hits me. The what? How does that even work?

Still, she's the first child lynthari I've seen and her teleporting skill is interesting, so I give in and decide to go with the flow, “I apologize for my rudeness! I will call you boss from now on!” I tell her.

The young lynthari seems surprised but then happy, and she excitedly nods her head, her red hair flying around. She seems too happy, as if plenty of people already rejected to call her that and as if she expected me to do so as well.

“Good!” she then pauses, embarrassed, probably not thinking that far, “Huh, what now,” she whispers quietly under her breath.

“Boss, I'm hungry. Will you buy a meal for me? It's a master's job to take care of their underlings.” I can't help but to want to bully this little girl. Someone gotta pay for all the weird lynthari around.

As expected, the young lynthari doesn't seem to have any mana stones on her. I sensed that much while scanning her. She falls silent, opening and closing her mouth like a goldfish, too ashamed to say it out loud.

I let it go on for a bit longer and then decide that it's enough, “I apologize for the confusion, obviously, I will pay. Things like that aren't something a boss should do.”

“Obviously you should pay. Are you dumb or something, underling?” the lynthari child immediately shakes her head, acting all mature, something she probably learned from observing others, yet can't fully apply.

Even though she might be close to thirty, she's just a child. But that won't stop me from observing her skill. It might help me improve my [Tether].

So, I jump down from the roof and observe as she teleports with me, and then we continue on so I can get my breakfast.

It takes much longer than expected; the young lynthari is extremely picky and sniffs with a sharp nose like an animal, rating the smell from each restaurant. But in the end, we find one.

The prices are sky-high, but I'm rich, thanks to Elydor. May the gods bless his soul and revive him one day.

So I can kill him again.

“You are different from other dumb humans,” the redheaded lynthari says. Her piercing blue eyes observe me once in a while, “you feel weird.”

“I apologize, boss.”

“But you paid for breakfast so it's fine.”

“Thank you, boss.”

“But actually, that's something underlings like you should do, so I don't need to thank you.”

“I apologize, boss.”

“But you are my first underling, so maybe it's fine?”

“Thank you, boss,” I say.

Every time I call her 'boss', her smile becomes bigger and bigger, even though she tries to hide it. Somehow I can't even get too annoyed.

Unlike adults, kids are something I can't bring myself to treat too harshly. Little Isabella is living proof of that after I ended up with her on the third floor. There's some sort of naivety, shine, and goodness that I find in most children. Or maybe I'm just treating them nicely because I also wish I was treated well while being a child. I don't know. I'm a weirdo.

Still, it won't stop me from teasing them a little bit! “Boss, if you allow me, I would like to recommend you something,” I say carefully.

“Sure, underling! Go ahead. I allow you to do so!” the little redhead lynthari folds her arms on her chest and leans backward on the chair.

Oi, it will rain into your nose if you lift it higher, you silly kid.

“I'm not saying the boss isn't majestic, but I think you could even improve on that if you allow me to help,” I pause and look at her with a question.

Barely able to hide her curiosity, she nods, her big eyes glued to me.

So silly.

I continue, this time in a whisper, “I heard about a boss from ancient times. A most powerful redhead lynthari woman…”

“Oh, like me!” she interrupts me, showing her hair.

“No boss, your hair is even more stunning!” I say, and that makes her open her mouth slightly as she listens to me, mesmerized, “She ruled over the entire city. The biggest boss of all.” I create a dramatic pause, “I heard she had one word she liked to say after every sentence, making all the people jealous and amazed by her.”

“Underling, tell me! Tell me what that word was immediately!” she stops leaning against the chair and stands up.

I pause for a dramatic effect. “Nya,” I then say in a somber tone, “Boss, that word was 'nya' and she said it after every sentence. Impressing her underlings and her enemies as well.” I finish up.

Surely she won't eat that up.

“I like it, underling, I really do! Good job, nya!” she says, and the way she pronounces this word with her youthful voice makes it sound extremely cute and silly at the same time.

Oh boy, am I having too much fun now? Is it because of my good mood from last night and experimenting with mana stones?

“Exactly boss! You are a talent.” I tell her.

“Of course I am, nya!” she says and pauses, “I like it, I really do, nya!” she continues.

I reach out and take a sip of water.

“I can't wait to do it in front of my grandma, nya!”

Oh yes, do it. I just wish I could be there to see it! Huhu! I'm so evil. I take another sip of my drink while the young lynthari continues to excitedly repeat the word.

“Maybe I can have granny order everyone to never use that word so only I will, nya!”

Huh? Order everyone?

“It would be easy with dumb humans, nya. Oh, not you, underling, you aren't dumb, nya! But other lynthari might not want to listen and try to steal the word from me, nya, nya!”

Oh no.

“Well, it doesn't matter. Grandma will beat them up if they don't! She did it before, so all lynthari listen to her now, nya!”

Hehe. Maybe I should leave quickly.

Thankfully she turns to me, “I'll be going now, underling, nya! I will find you soon!”

As she teleports away, I don't even observe her skill. I watch the place where she disappeared from.

This can't be good.

This is when I decided I'd had enough of the city and decided to go back to our house. I check if there is any tracker on me, I use [Resonance] a few times, strengthen my Mantle, and quickly buy some stuff from the shops.

I already have plenty of etched mana stones for examining, but I buy multiple kinds of mana-conductive paint, some metals that seem to be able to be etched with mana circuits, a few more items that use mana stones to function, and other stuff the old man recommended.

In the end, I spend a lot, but back at the house, there is much more. All the stuff Elydor left us so gracefully. I wish he never died.

So I could kill him again, maybe while having Lily heal him constantly.

Plus, there are some valuables from the Champion's house that we plan to put into the auction to get as much as possible.

The plan is to finish the coordinates deal with Sophie and hopefully be able to buy another epic passive. If I don't have enough, I can sell some items until I get there. After that, I will start working on my plan to kill The Living Tree.

I already know how I will do it and how to get to that point; it will just take some time.

There's no speck of doubt I will be able to do it. In the same way I hate Elydor - I hope we both will get reborn and meet once again one day.

Well, the same way as that guy, I hate the Living Tree. I haven't forgotten about the time we spent down in the tunnels, and even though I was deep in [Focus], I remember the faces of other members of my group and some of the feelings I had.

I will kill that tree. I don't care about Valorplate or the Colony, not even the mystery of the 4th Calamity or stuff in the orbit.

The tree will go down.

Getting closer to our house on top of the hill, I sense weaker threads of Sophie's web reaching even beyond the house and its garden. They are barely noticeable, yet functional. Her web has improved by leaps and bounds. It is stronger and more delicate at the same time, and there are even some fake-outs, hidden detections, and even some weak attacks that will activate under some conditions.

So I spend one hour standing outside the house, observing the web, obviously.

(Damn it, please come in already. I can feel your probing and Lily keeps asking why you won't come in and staring at you from the window on the second floor.) Sophie says in my mind after I allow her to create a link. When I look at the mentioned window, I really see Lily's face, hiding behind the drapes and staring at me.

(Tell her I said hello and that I can see her,) I tell Sophie, and soon she does just that because Lily jumps backward, probably falling down and pulling the drape down with her as I see it tearing and disappearing.

(Anyway, the guild master of Storm Brigade came here yesterday, and she should be coming here today. She came personally, saying that she would like to talk with you,) I get the info as I move towards the door.

Interesting, so Obelia is looking for me. She probably hasn't heard anything yet from Myrra, so what does she want from me?

Well, I'll see soon enough.

Chapter 213 - Bullied

“Oh, you are back,” Lily says the moment I enter the house, holding her hands behind her back.

It's almost amazing how shameless she is acting.

“Lily, I saw…” I start.

“Oh, I didn't see you coming. Welcome back.” she interrupts, and we both fall silent.

I open my mouth to say something.

“Healing,” Lily says, quietly coughing, as if trying to mask saying that, and I stop.

“Hehe, it's nice to see you, Lily, for the first time in a few days!” I say instead, and with a giggle, she turns around.

“That creepy woman, Obelia, was looking for you. Is she annoying you? I can scare her off with [Disintegration],” she says while walking towards the living room, and I follow her.

I give it a little bit of thought. Maybe I should be a bit nicer to Lily. To get on her good side the same way I'm getting on Biscuit's. Maybe she will also become extremely powerful the way the Absolute candidate, Biscuit, does.

“Lily, don't disintegrate people just because they are a bit annoying,” Tess shouts from the living room.

“But Tess, she is bullying Nat!” Lily defends herself.

“As if, she is most likely scared of him and wants to have a good relationship with him,” Tess says as we enter the room.

“Another reason to disintegrate her,” Lily whispers under her breath, but I hear it.

Oh boy. This is getting scary.

“Asshole!” Izzy immediately comes and jumps into my arms, even though we haven't seen each other in just a few days. Her skill, as so often before, reaches out to me and examines my emotions.

“You seem in a good mood, something good happened?” she asks, letting go and returning to Sophie, who waves at me.

“I improved my skills,” I tell her before Lily gets the wrong idea, and then I move towards the armchair in the corner.

Before I sit down, I can hear Lily whispering to Izzy, “Is he telling the truth?” and Izzy nods innocently in response.

Okay, let's never become weaker than Lily. I mean, never ever. Things could get dangerous if something like that happens.

“Anything interesting happened while I was gone?” I ask as I sit opposite Tess.

“Well, you heard about Obelia already and not much else. We sorted the items and are mostly taking it a bit slower, getting some rest after the expedition. In a few days, we will start going to hunt again, and we plan to test the items we got. Especially the three epic ones,” she says.

She grabs some weird fruit from the table and takes a bite, “I want us to level up as much as possible, both levels and skill levels.” Tess then puts the fruit down, “I don't like this one,” she turns back to me, “We are quite rich, Nat, so we are looking into auctions and some expensive items that we could buy and continue to use. We are also paying a lot for as much information on Calamities as possible.”

I also grab fruit from the table, a different kind than Tess's, and take a bite. It tastes good, so I quickly finish it up, and when I look around, there aren't more of them.

“I will continue to practice with Sophie, and I made a deal with Myrra, so she will be coming in a few days,” I tell her.

“What kind of deal?”

“I will kill the Living Tree in a few months,” I say, and that's when I notice that everyone else is silent and looking at me, “I already know how I will do it, so I just need some time to prepare. In exchange, I will have people stop annoying us and maybe a little bit of support. Now that I think about it, I might have to beat one or two guild masters, but that much isn't a problem.”

“I see,” Tess says.

“That's it? 'I see'? Tess, he just said he wants to kill that tree alone!” Lily rushes towards us, looking between me and Tess, “I know you are strong, but that thing…” she shudders, most likely remembering the darkness of the tunnels.

“Nat wouldn't say it without a reason, Lily, and I'm sure he will tell us a bit more. He likes to act mysterious,” Tess says calmly.

Wow, that's a bit annoying, isn't it?

That's when I hear Biscuit shout at me. He uses a word I've never heard him use before.

(Bitch!) Biscuit shouts happily while hovering in the air and moving towards me from upstairs.

“Biscuit, what did you just say?” I look around, and there is one person that is avoiding my eyes. A petite black-haired girl, “Lily?” I ask her.

“Maybe I called Obelia like that once or twice, and Biscuit…” she says quietly.

What are you teaching the doggo? I mean, what the heck!

“Biscuit, don't use that word ever again, okay?” I say as I grab him from the air and pull him closer to my chest.

He looks at me and tilts his head a bit while his tongue is sticking out a little.

(Bi…)

“No! Don't say it!” I shake him a bit, but he seems to like it.

(Bitch!) he shouts while I shake him. His eyes shine intelligently, and I don't know if he really doesn't know or just enjoys bullying me.

A scary thought comes to my mind. Is it possible that Biscuit is learning from me? Not only skills but also somewhat copying my behavior? He learned mana arms before me, but that was so he could reach for food. He also learned telepathy, but that's also so he could ask for more food. He then continued to improve his mana arms together with me.

Later, he started resisting my [Disruption] at the same time when I started experimenting with defending against such attacks.

I learned to float and somewhat fly, and he did so a bit later. Even his tentacles seem to be able to disrupt mana slightly similarly to my skill. And now this personality. Is he trying to bully me in the same way I like to bully him and others?

We can't have that!

I shake him a bit more while pleading, but nothing helps. The cute corgi continues to shout his new favorite word while his eyes look as if he's making fun of me.

Goddamn it, Biscuit.

Two days pass in peace. For an hour or two a day, I interact with others. I spend another three to five hours a day working with Sophie on coordinates, and I have a feeling that we are on a good way.

I also spend around three hours sleeping, and the rest of the day I use to practice my skills and inscribe mana stones with construct-like circuits. I don't forget to examine the stones the old man gave me.

Sure, I could go and get some books with more theory, learn about inscribing stuff into mana stones and more about what works and what doesn't, but there are a few problems with that.

The first one is that I just straight up hate studying and prefer learning stuff from practicing and repeating if possible. I don't mind learning from my mistakes.

Another and the main reason is that I don't want to be tied down by the knowledge they have and their perception of what is and is not possible. From talking with the old man, I did learn that one of the best, and probably the best enchanter or inscriber, was Elydor, and in some ways, I'm already better than him.

In large part, it's thanks to my skills that are really good for this kind of stuff.

[Perception] that allows me to perceive what's happening inside of the stone. [Mana Manipulation] allows me to move mana with the delicacy that is needed for this kind of work.

[Mana Domain] creates a small field around the stone I work on, increasing my control over the mana even further.

[Mana Infusion] thanks to which I can push my mana even inside higher-quality mana stones that people usually have trouble with.

[Resonance] to inscribe it all inside and most importantly, [Focus] that grants me nearly inhuman concentration, allowing me to keep switching between skills while keeping the construct from dissipating before I decide to inscribe it.

Oh, and there are also my constructs. They are something similar to inscribing the stones, but instead of using mana stones, I'm inscribing inside my body. Almost as if it's an item.

Some might consider it a bit creepy, treating the body as if it's an item, but I'm not like them. I don't mind losing an arm or two; Lily can restore them. I can get hurt; it will heal, and I constantly push and abuse my body.

Similarly, I don't mind throwing away items and don't want to be tied to them; I partially don't mind doing something similar to my body.

I cut off my thoughts and stretch my body while connecting to Sophie's net. Just yesterday I learned how to do so without destroying it, and I even started helping her to improve it. Unlike her, I don't know how to anchor the net and make it semi-permanent, so I just make some changes that she goes through and applies them.

It's still fun, especially when Sophie gets annoyed as I keep finding small mistakes she didn't notice.

Hmm, maybe she isn't annoyed because of the mistakes but because of the way I tell her about them, but that's her problem, isn't it? If she doesn't want me to make fun of her, she shouldn't make mistakes in the first place.

I open my hand and look at the stone I was working on.

Thermal Mana Stone (uncommon): An azure mana crystal etched with intricate circuits. When infused with mana, it radiates a comforting warmth, a useful tool for those braving cold environments.

“I want to sell it,”

Do you really want to sell the following item for 20 shards?

Thermal Mana Stone (uncommon): An azure mana crystal etched with intricate circuits. When infused with mana, it radiates a comforting warmth, a useful tool for those braving cold environments.

Yes/No

I confirm, and the stone disappears from my hand, sold to the system shop.

In the past two days, I was able to create a few more of them and sell them. Unlike items we sell that come from the floor, the ones we create are sold for 50% of the amount we can buy them for.

Uncommon pieces of gear are usually around 40 shards, so getting 20 is 50%. When selling items we get from the floors, without working on their ratings, the amount of shards is much less.

For example, the epic equipment we got from the third floor is sold in the shop for around 4000 or more shards, and we can sell it for 200, which is 5%. Sometimes it's 10% for some items.

I feel someone carefully touch Sophie's net, and then there's a hint of surprise. I send back something like a greeting, and that person uses the net to connect to me, and I let their voice sound in my head.

(You should have some locks and mana signature detections so people won't be able to connect to your field,) the voice says calmly.

(Probably,) I send back and wait.

(I see. Can we talk? I came alone.)

(Sure, you can come into the house.) I finish and cut off the connection, then spring to my feet. I yawn, stretch, and then put on a shirt that I find comfortable and that has become my favorite one.

I create a domain that reaches downstairs. Within that domain, I create an anchor and use [Tether] to teleport there. Immediately, I take a step and gently slap the back of Lily's head that already waits there.

“No [Disintegration] allowed until I say so,” I say as I pass by her and open the door.

Obelia greets me with a short nod, and when I step to the side, she enters the house.

Chapter 214 - Five energies

Obelia enters the house, and in the room, only Tess and I remain. Everyone else who is currently in the house is shooed away.

I enter the living room and, after gesturing to her, she sits on the couch. Both Tess and I sit opposite her.

Obelia looks around curiously, and somehow, she doesn't seem to fit in here. She's the guild master of one of the biggest 5, now 4, and maybe 5 again when I think about it.

“I could help you find a better place now that you will become one of the five big…”

“Nope,” I interrupt her, “I like it here.”

The house isn't too big, so most of the rooms are occupied, and it feels full most of the time. But in a good way. It feels alive and cozy, and when I need privacy, I can just lock my room.

“I apologize for that. I also apologize for recommending you as one of the 5 guilds to Miss Myrra. I thought it would be something you would want,” Obelia says, and as I observe her, I don't think she is lying.

“Well, I didn't back then. I also got really mad at you, you know. So that's something you should work on,” I tell her, and I notice that even Tess is somewhat surprised by my shamelessness.

Yet Obelia seems to have been expecting that and puts a box on the table.

Without much hesitation, I take it and open it. Inside, there are multiple high-quality mana stones, a few pieces of metal that seem to be extremely rare and mana-conductive, and a few other materials.

“I'm not angry anymore,” I tell her, and Obelia nods as if also expecting that.

She seems to understand me well. If you don't cross the line, a lot of things can be fixed with me by giving me good stuff or some other helpful services.

“There will be an auction in a few months, the biggest one in the past ten years, and I can help you get some items or assist you in getting in,” she offers.

“Sounds good,” I don't even have to think about it. The timing is also good. I should be able to finish working on the coordinates and probably shortly before or after the auction enter the second trial of Beyond.

“Storm Brigade would also like to establish a cooperative relationship with Angry Kittens,” she says the guild name in a much different way from Elydor, and that's what I like.

No matter how silly it is, I don't want other people to disrespect our guild name. Other people, other than me, obviously. Those three little twerps that picked it are still going to suffer a bit longer for that.

Damn, we could have had some amazing guild names like Biscuit and Friends or Nathaniel's Underlings. And they stole it from me!

Anyway, I gesture at Obelia to continue.

“There isn't much I would expect from you for now. We could cooperate once in a while. Trade. Meet once every few weeks or months. There would be no attacking between us or other similar actions. I'm asking also because there's an expedition I have in mind.”

Obelia pauses for a while, and then after giving me a long examining look, she continues, “It's something I would need Elydor for, but hesitated to have him join. He wasn't exactly the right person to work with. You, on the other hand, I prefer much more and you seem to have a similar skill set to Elydor, and that's what I need.”

This is also something that sounds interesting and could be fun to do.

“Okay, I have something else to do right now, but in a few weeks or months, we could talk about it more?” I look at her, “Is it time-limited?” When she shakes her head, I continue, “Good then, for now, you can give some information here to Tess or Hadwin, and we will check it out.”

They will check it out; I will be locked in my room experimenting.

“Will do so. Then there is another thing,” she turns and looks at Tess, “This young woman, you called her Tess, I would like to take her in as one of my apprentices.”

Oh? Isn't that interesting? Did she like Tess's lightning? Obelia's class name is Stormshaper, so maybe.

The silence stretches, and only then do I realize that she is waiting for my answer.

“What? Just ask Tess, it's not something up to me to decide.” For that answer, I get a curious look from Obelia and a small smile from Tess.

“I'm not saying no, but I would like to know first what it includes and why,” Tess says. She also seems to be curious.

“It's quite simple. I already have two disciples, and you would be the third. The main reason for that is mostly to help you in hopes you will become stronger, and that way I will create a strong relationship with someone like that,” Obelia is honest as heck. I don't know if that's how she is or if she judges this to be what will be appreciated more.

“Sure, there are some things I would ask from you. Maybe we can work together to improve both of our skills. Light sparring. Observing your skills. In exchange, I would share information with you, some that you have no chance of learning anywhere else. Information about classes, requirements for stronger classes, training methods.” She is calm and doesn't force anything.

“As for why, I saw you using lightning, and if I'm right, it could be lightning that is, or is close to being, one of the Primordial energies. I want to observe it, and I think it will help me a lot to do so.”

“These Primordial energies, I heard about them from Nat, but can you tell me how many there are and what they are?” Tess asks.

Back then, I was offered the Energy Conductor class, and there were Primordial energies mentioned: Thermal and Kinetic. To be honest, it still sounds strong as hell, and sometimes I think about what it would do to my class, but I still like my current one more.

“I'm not the right person to talk about it. There have been hundreds of people discussing them over hundreds of years. Theorizing and testing them. We just know for sure that they are called Primordial energies by the system. We don't know how many there are. Some say that they are energies that create and influence the universe, others say they are just a categorization for energies you can control within the system, others say each energy has a being that rules over that energy.”

I notice that Tess is paying as much attention as I am. That's good; it's nice to have someone else that will try to find out more about them.

“There are five energies we know about, and there are most likely more, just rarer and not available for someone as low-level as us. We know about the lightning you probably possess, then there are thermal and kinetic,” she looks at me. Such an annoyingly perceptive and smart woman, “then there is gravitational and void energy.”

“What's the difference between Primordial thermal energy and normal fire created by a skill?” I decide to interrupt Tess, who is about to ask something. But I'm just that curious.

“That's hard to say with certainty. They are mostly more pure, and using them requires a deeper understanding of the energy than the skill offered by the system.”

“So maybe the Primordial energy is original, and the skill created by the system is a copy?” Tess asks.

“That's a good way to put it, yes. But we don't know for sure,” Obelia answers.

Silence ensues, and Tess offers to make tea for Obelia, to which she agrees. We spend some time waiting in silence while Tess makes the tea in the kitchen.

I continue to observe Obelia. She looks young, maybe around thirty. Her hair is pale brown, and her eyes are of a silver color with visible circuits that I bet have mana flowing through them. Her eyes are somewhat similar to Ruby's. Most likely a trait of some sort.

Should I just ask her? Would it be considered very rude? I know if someone asked me that, I would tell him to fuck off and probably add a bit more.

“Was Elydor strong?” I ask instead, to her surprise.

“Elydor was strong, but probably the weakest of the five guild masters when it comes to combat. His specialty was creating items and inscribing. In that, he was probably the best in the city, and that skill made him one of the richest people in the city.”

That can mean only one thing.

I should have looted his mansion.

Damn it.

It also means that I can probably become similarly rich.

“Who is Myrra?” I ask another question.

“If she didn't tell you, I will take it as it was her intention and will not tell you as well. I hope you understand.”

“I see.” Hmm, so someone high up there.

“Who is Lorven?”

“He is the guild master of Voidwalkers. He has a terrifying stealth skill, so be careful if you ever meet him. Thanks to that skill, he became strong at a really young age, and his guild is a smaller one but an elite force. There are rumors he often works with lynthari.”

Hmm, so it's like Myrra said. Damn, isn't my [Perception] quite amazing to see through it on the second try? I should look into that skill a bit more!

When Tess sits back on the couch after placing the tea in front of Obelia, I ask again, “How does lynthari leadership work?”

Obelia takes a sip of the tea and then looks at me for a while. For the first time, she seems genuinely curious.

“That's something everyone somewhat powerful in the city knows,” she says carefully.

I just give her a blank stare, not falling into the trap and trying to come up with reasons why I don't.

“There is a matriarch that has led the lynthari for hundreds or thousands of years already. She is the strongest being in the city by far. But she is quite hands-off and only acts if needed. Otherwise, there are some basic rules lynthari follow and rarely break. If they do, there is a special group of them that deals with it.”

“What are their rules?” I ask.

“We humans don't know all of them. But there is most likely one for not killing humans without a strong reason, not forcing humans to do things, or not touching them if it seems like it's against their wishes. There are more but nothing special. Older lynthari rarely deal with humans, so it's mostly younger ones that we interact with.”

“What happens if you hurt or kill lynthari?” Tess asks Obelia.

“You die. There is an elite force of lynthari that deals with it. They investigate, they gather proof, and then they logically and methodically deal with you instead of being driven by anger. Lynthari can be really cruel if pushed there,” from the way she says it, something tells me it's a notion that terrifies her.

We talk a bit more, and then I leave the room so she can converse more with Tess. Damn, lightning energy surely sounds cool. But I'm not jealous at all. I have two of them!

Surely having two Primordial energies is better than one, whatever the energies actually are. They are strong, and that's enough for now.

I open the community.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - anyone with Primordial energy?

Lootenant (Hell, WhiteWing) - huh, what is that?

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - Food!

Biscuit?!

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - What, it sounds cool. I want one!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Amateurs.

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - Oh come on! Did you just want to show off?

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Nope.

I totally wanted to. It always makes one feel better to flex on some people. I should totally try to get lightning.

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - Oh, btw, fuck ants. Dude, I might hate them more than Cinderbear. The sound their legs make as they walk is creepy as fuck.

Hadwin (Hell, group 4) - Did you guys run away?

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - You bet, Hadwin! I probably won't be able to say more because of censorship, but fuck 'em!

I let the poor people without Primordial energy talk, close the window, and quickly locate Biscuit.

The doggo somehow unlocked my door and is currently on my bed, burrowed in my blankets. He is staring into the air as if reading the Community, but as always, there's the question of how. How does he type or read what others say?

I enter my room and stop in front of him.

But most importantly, “Biscuit? Do you have Primordial energy?”

(Food!) he shouts at me.

Oh boy.

“Which one is it? Thermal? Kinetic? Lightning? Void? Gravitational?” I continue to ask him, but he doesn't react to any of them. Either he's hiding which one he has, or... or he has a different one.

I get on the bed and lean my head closer to him, my nose almost touching his, “You have to tell me, Biscuit. I need to know!” My curiosity will kill me if he doesn't!

(Food!) he just shouts happily and boops my nose with his, then he burrows himself under my blankets with only his head poking out.

Chapter 215 - Time heals all wounds

A few more days pass, and I'm slowly getting used to it all.

I wake up after four hours of sleep. I practice while most of group 4 sleep, and then I practice a bit more while they have breakfast and make plans for hunts.

Then I go downstairs just before they leave, getting some important info and eating as well, and then I spend more hours in the big mana-shielded room under the house or in my room. If Biscuit is there, I tease him a bit while training, and if he's not, I fully focus on experimenting with coordinates or new mana stones and materials I got from Obelia.

Sometimes I feel like going on a hunt for a bit, but decide against it. I keep reminding myself how terrible, in my eyes, people from Hard difficulty were in handling their stats or skills.

Even now, I'm by far the highest leveled member of our group and probably of our entire round of the tutorial, with only maybe Savant being close.

If I take into consideration the stats I got from active tempering, I'm at a high enough level to make the current Hell difficulty tutorial somewhat easy, with only Beyond or “bosses” of the Floors being the challenge. Hell, I beat up quite easily two guild masters from two out of the five big guilds, both of them over level 200.

The biggest boost for my strength I can currently get is the second epic passive skill, and I should be able to get it before the second Beyond trial.

Things are going quite well, and Sophie and I now spend a few hours every night working together. She doesn't tell me, but I can see that her skills are improving as well, and one more thing also changes.

Sophie was right, and me treating her this way also makes others feel a bit more relaxed. I see them talking with her more and without constant worry about her skill. Sophie is trying to hide it, but I can see Izzy happily smiling while reading Sophie's emotions, so that's quite telling how she feels.

It also translates into her better mood and some sort of thankfulness towards me as she works harder to help me.

Well, it's not something I will complain about.

I feel a movement of mana signature and stop my thoughts, using my [Perception] to watch it. This time it's Maya going to Sophie's room, late at night.

The first time it happened, I almost fell from my bed over such a show of late-night adultery, but I quickly realized that it was not it.

My curiosity got the better of me, and I used [Perception] to watch mana only, leaving out other senses, and after talking with Tess a bit, I pieced things together.

Being myself, I didn't notice it, as something like that doesn't trouble me at all, but some members of our group have nightmares or anxiety attacks. All the result of 20 days down in the tunnels. Constantly treated harshly by Serpent´s Eye, not knowing when they'd die, darkness, and the three-question-mark monster do that. Even to Maya, who couldn't keep [Focus] constantly running.

Tess told me that some of them have nightmares that wake them up shaking in the middle of the night or make them sleep with lights on or sometimes just straight up cry, remembering that.

I think it's not unexpected, but it surprises me; it's not something I thought of.

Sophie is someone they now trust, and after talking with Tess and seeing me treat her somewhat nicely, they sometimes go to her, asking her to dampen some memories. As Tess recommended, they never ask Sophie to delete them, and mind-blender missy doesn't even offer to do that.

Instead, she just manipulates the memories to make them feel as if they happened months or years ago, all fitting the saying that time heals all wounds.

I watch as, after a few minutes, Maya leaves Sophie's room, and there's a bit of the mind manipulator's mana on her.

A part of me wants to stop it, worried that Sophie might mess with them in a way that would make them into her puppets, but there is also a part that thinks she won't dare to do that. A part that is sure she won't do that.

However, it once again reminds me how terrifying and powerful her skill is. From some point of view, Sophie is much more powerful than Lily with her [Disintegration].

I can only dislike the decisions of others to let Sophie get into their mind, but not too much. Their situation isn't something I can fully understand and in the end, it's their decision to make.

Yawning, I close my eyes, stretch on the bed, and spend the rest of the night practicing Mana Cycling and even creating an orb made of mana that I continuously shape and move in ways that make me train my [Mana Manipulation]. Shaping exercises Lissandra used to do almost constantly even though she was at the level she was.

The orb in my hand expands and then instantly shrinks, and I continue to do that, keeping the same amount of mana while making it as big and small as possible. As I expand it, I also try to spread out mana equally to create a perfect surface.

It's annoying and fun at the same time.

A few more hours pass, morning comes, and I sense Myrra's signature outside of my house. The tall lynthari weirdo is alone, and I stand up, put on my trousers and when I reach out to put on the shirt, Myrra lands on the balcony. She touches Sophie's web, but it's as if she is not there. The lynthari woman skillfully manipulates the mana and avoids detection.

“Somewhat amateurish, but really nicely made,” she nods with satisfaction as she turns to me, “Feral one, let's talk,” she says.

I put my shirt on under her eyes that stare at me and sit on the edge of the bed, “Sure, go ahead.”

Myrra moves in from the balcony and sits on one of the bigger chairs elegantly. The scar across her face is somewhat even more piercing as the morning light lands on her and her white hair. The fluffy tail moves in a way that seems to imply her interest and curiosity.

“Against my better judgment, I have decided to trust you, feral one,” she starts with it. The look she makes signifies how important the decision is to her, “I will be the only lynthari you talk to or work with. I will help you deal with ongoing stuff and have other guild masters meet you so you guys can… talk things out,” she starts.

So far, I really like everything and nod at her to continue.

“This isn't part of our deal, but lately, ants started leaving their territory so that will be part of the guild meeting,” she puts some papers on the table nearby, “you can check the details a bit later. I just wanted to get it out of the way.”

Hmm, I see. I bet it's something that happens once in a while, so I'm sure it's fine.

“This is something that hasn't happened ever since one of the calamity wars that happened a few hundred years ago, so make sure to give it some thought.”

Hmm, I see. Very weird indeed.

“As for the killing of the Living Tree. I will need to know how you plan to do it and an estimation of when. It's something I will keep to myself so there is no need to worry. Then we will talk about more details of our deal.” Myrra smiles at me, and I can see that she doesn't trust me fully, but she is a gambler and decided to risk it.

The possible prize is just that irresistible to her.

“I won't tell you everything, but most of it. Plus, there are some things I still need to learn and practice to make it fully work, but I gave it a lot of thought and I'm capable of that, given some time,” I tell her.

Myrra nods, and then while resting her chin on her hands, she looks at me, “Tell me, feral one, why do you hate the Living Tree that much and want to kill it? I can sense it from you, I can see it in your eyes.”

To that question, I don't answer and only return her a blank stare. But it's not that special. I think it's a calamity I have the highest chance of killing right now, and there is so much to gain from looting the old capital.

Then there is one reason. A single thing, really. The quest we received back then, after being trapped by the Calamity, was simple: Survive. There wasn't even a hint at the possibility of killing the tree or fighting with it. The system didn't mention it in the quest. It all clearly says that something like killing the tree back then wasn't even considered an option.

I don't like that and it pisses me off.

It all made me feel as if the system was looking down on me, telling me to run, hide, escape, crawl, and beg for my life after barely escaping.

That tree is going down no matter what.

I look at Myrra, who stood up and moved closer to me, her golden eyes observing every twitch of my face, and movement of my eyes.

“Oh my, you are so angry,” she says softly, reaching with her hand towards my face. Yet she doesn't touch me and pulls it back.

Her eyes seem to be glowing, “I should be laughing at you, but it somewhat makes even me feel a twitch of fear when I see you like this. Feral one, you truly are interesting.” The way she says it feels somewhat off. It's as if she still isn't taking me fully seriously and sees me as a cute angry kitten.

“Myrra, do you want to get stabbed again?” I ask her, much to her amusement, and she quickly moves back and sits down on the chair.

“Anyways, here's half of what I got for Lorven's dagger when I sold it back to him. He was also angry, but not in such a fun way,” she smiles, showing her sharp canines.

Ignoring her remarks, we then spend some more time talking about how I plan to kill the Living Tree, which earns me a few curses from Myrra. I get called a weirdo, dumbass, liar, and dumbass again, and she even shamelessly asks me to give the items I plan to use to her, instead of wasting them on what she calls silly attempts.

Myrra is the dumb one, not me. I'm the smart one here, but as always, the world is holding us smart people down and we have to deal with such weirdos talking about useless things like common sense, probability, and the like.

As always, nothing ever goes according to plan, so I will prepare multiple of them. And then, when all of them inevitably fail because this is goddamn Hell difficulty, I will just bullshit my way through.

This is something I don't tell Myrra; she wouldn't like it.

“You could at least dress somewhat more presentable as our guild master,” Tess pokes at me as we walk towards where the meeting with the guild masters of the big guilds is.

She herself is wearing Edwal's epic chest armor. It doesn't have any effects now that it's not connected to the Saint from the third floor, but it's extremely durable and conducts lightning.

Tess spent a lot of money, probably my money, to have it fixed to fit her body. And by a lot of money, I mean a LOT of money. Epic-rated items are extremely hard to work on.

Now that I think about it, was I robbed?

I want to say that, but Tess seems happy with it and, to be honest, the silver armor with simple ornaments and a nice design fits her really well. Why isn't she the guild master? I don't want to deal with annoying stuff.

I just sigh and continue. As always, held down by a cruel world, “If they complain about my clothing, I will beat them up,” I answer Tess.

Obviously, I'm lying. I will do it even if they don't. I will find the badest, biggest guy in the room and beat him to show dominance.

First impressions are important, aren't they?

After passing by multiple guards and even some lynthari, we finally stop in front of a giant wooden door inlaid with silver metal filled with mana circuits. When they slowly, soundlessly open, Tess and I enter the room where Myrra sits on a chair in the corner, drinking some alcohol from a glass.

Inside the room are Obelia from Storm Brigade, Lorven from Voidwalkers, as well as one more man and woman, the guild masters of Obsidian Circle and Luminous Order. All of them are nicely dressed, with each having one more attendee, similar to me having Tess. Their eyes are anything but friendly, with the exception of Obelia.

I like it.

Feeling the pressure of their mana, I release some of mine as well, with my now-filled Mana Reservoir full to the brim.

Chapter 216 - Five big guilds

All of them turn towards us, and I quickly examine the people in the room.

Obelia from Storm Brigade. Pale brown hair, silver eyes with circuits.

[Stormshaper - lvl ??]

Lorven from Veilwalkers. His face is hidden under the cape, yet his eyes glare at me hatefully.

[Veilstriker - lvl ??]

Thalen from Luminous Order. Older, friendly-looking red-haired man. His figure is thin, and there is a slight smile on his lips as he nods to greet me.

[Pulsebinder - lvl ??]

And Isola from Obsidian Circle. A short woman with pale skin and short black hair. As if bored, she just sits there and keeps yawning.

[Stoneheart - lvl ??]

“Why don't we make it short? Whoever wants to fight can attack me,” I throw into the room.

Obelia straight-up ignores it, while Lorven jumps to his feet, his shadowy mana already swirling around his body. The epic dagger he just bought from somewhere is already in his hand, unlike the last time.

Isola, a black-haired pale woman, laughs out loud and glances at me. Then, to the surprise of everyone else, she gets to her feet and stands by Lorven's side. The guild master of Veilwalkers seems to be the most surprised out of them. Isola stares at me, and I can see competitiveness glowing in her eyes.

Oh, she is one of these. A battle maniac. Did my challenge poke at her?

“Miss Myrra, is this really necessary?” the only healer in the room said, red-haired Thalen.

I do not even bother to look at Myrra to gauge her reaction. I already know what expression she is making.

After a short exchange, both guild masters attack me.

All the shadows around me become darker, and at once turn into spikes that attack me, even my own shadow.

I redirect most of my mana into a Reinforcement construct and let them hit my body and watch how they are unable to pierce my skin.

Already, Isola is in front of me, tattoos glowing on her forearms, the most intricate ones I have seen up until now. There is a slight haze around her fist as she punches at me.

Ignoring more shadowy spikes, I push myself away from her with a blast of kinetic energy and send a disrupting wave at the shadow near me as Lorven tries to use it to appear behind me.

Isola is once again in front of me, tanking a significantly strong blast of kinetic energy, mana roaring through her body, and her feet tearing apart the floor.

I let her grab my arm, and she pulls, almost surely wanting to tear it off my body.

Nothing happens.

Her eyes widen in surprise, and more mana fills her body, skills activating one after another, and she squeezes and pulls again.

My body doesn't move at all.

“Well, fuck,” she says just as my fist hits the middle of her face, sending her flying through the room.

My body is strengthened by nearly the entirety of my mana and some. To say shortly, I don't think I will lose easily to anyone when it comes to physical strength. Well, at least while I have my mana. If I don't, even Isabella might be too much for good ol' me.

I redirect some mana and send a pulse of disrupting attack through the room, making Lorven materialize. Then I continue sending pulse after pulse towards him, disrupting his attempts to hide or strengthen his body.

It reminds me of good old times when I was hunted by mage hunters on the third floor. Just this time it's me bullying someone.

Before I reach him, Lorven pulls all the shadows around him towards himself between my pulses. The shadows enter his body, his eyes turning pitch black. He slashes the dagger in his hand, and invisible attacks carve deep holes into the floor and walls as I continue to use [Perception] to detect them. A few projectiles I shoot at him, he cuts apart, the mana dissipating into nothing.

Meanwhile, Isola reaches me as well, this time mana covering the entirety of her skin, creating some sort of extremely dense, skin-tight barrier. She deflects my mana projectiles, tanks two blasts of kinetic energy pushes through the flames, and when she reaches me, she punches at me, using the strength of her entire body.

Just before the hit lands, I redirect all the mana into physical stats and grab her hand. This time I feel the attack and its terrifying strength; the woman surely having upgraded her strength attribute.

"What the fuck," she complains, and I punch the middle of her face again, sending her flying through the room once more.

Lorven adapts and starts shooting shadowy projectiles at me in between my pulses of [Resonance], while moving closer, holding an epic-graded dagger with a sickly aura along the blade.

Not worried, I step towards him, releasing a bit more of my mana and finally activating [Mana Domain].

"Miss Myrra, are you sure?" I hear somewhere in the background.

The mana around me becomes easier to control, and I keep creating projectiles, shooting them at Lorven from every side, and soon, overwhelmed, he spends most of the time deflecting them, and I can see that he wants to tire me out.

He is waiting for me to start saving my mana.

Amused somewhere in the back of my mind, I just release more mana and create more projectiles. They aren't that strong, almost as if someone is throwing pebbles at a normal human.

With full power and while aiming at the crotch.

Yup, that's me.

Lorven surprises me once more. A pulse of mana from him passes through my [Resonance], disabling it for a moment, and he disappears, appearing much closer, his body covered in shadowy armor that traces his body. His stab is deadly, quick, and direct, right at my mana heart.

A strong blast of kinetic energy tears off even more flooring and sends him flying away, where he lands on his feet. Before he can react more, I stand in front of him, and a single punch to his stomach sends him against the wall, groaning with pain.

The epic-graded dagger I grabbed from his hand while breaking a few of his fingers, I throw at Myrra's feet, "You can sell it again, same deal," I tell her as her tail moves in an amused manner.

"Okay, I'm ready, try again," I hear from behind me. It's Isola, the barrier around her changed now, tattoos glowing in a different color, and a big smile still on her face. Her face that bears no signs of wounds.

She charges at me again, and I redirect all my mana into Reinforcement and then pull some from Mana Reservoir, my epic passive. As her attack is about to reach me, I pull even more, powering my body to a terrifying degree and feeling the pressure it puts on me. Using any more mana than this will hurt my body.

Yet still, as her fist hits my palm, I feel the immense pressure behind the hit, a shockwave sent into the room. A shockwave created just by the strength of her body only.

"For fuck's sake," she sighs and closes her eyes as I'm about to punch her again.

That is when Myrra stops me, "I think this much is enough," she says shortly, and immediately I notice all the people in the room tense up.

The tall Lynthari stands up and slowly walks through the room, her steps echoing from the wall, and she drops the dagger in front of Lorven, who still holds his belly. She then checks on Isola

"More than this would be boring," Myrra says simply, yet even that seems to, if not terrify, then disturb some of the guild masters.

"As you said, Miss Myrra, that much is enough," Obelia says simply while looking at me in an asking manner.

I just nod, and she returns it, gesturing to the spot near her.

When I sit down, Tess stands behind me in a similar manner to the other attendees.

Isola passes by me, not hurt at all. The woman with short black hair smiles and there doesn't seem to be any ill intention behind it, nor does she seem angry at me.

"We will have to fight sometime," Isola says, and unlike her uninterested behavior from before, she feels almost friendly.

Should I agree to that? Having such a durable punching ba... such a durable sparring partner could allow me to test some skills.

"Sure," I tell her, and she hands me a small mana stone with a few addresses and ways to contact her.

Red-haired Thalen watches it from where he sits, almost like a grandpa having to deal with silly kids. Somehow it makes me want to punch him too. It's enough that I have to socialize with people, and then one of them looks at me like that? Even what Lorven does, I prefer more.

Lorven is an asshole and already tried to steal from me and kill me. Our relationship is clear. If he tries it again, I beat him up and steal his dagger to sell it. If he tries it on someone from my group, I kill him.

Simple, harmonious relationship with clear roles, as it should be.

But looking at Thalen and feeling his mana, I can say that he is quite a strong healer, and a hint of competitiveness rises up inside me. Lily should level up more, so I can show her off and wipe that smug smile off his face.

I feel Tess tapping on my shoulder, and I look up to her. "What?" I ask.

Tess leans to my ear and whispers, "You should limit your mana a bit; you might be scaring people."

Huh?

I start doing that and notice relief on the faces of the attendees.

Did they think I was threatening them? Is there some acceptable way of dealing with mana and rules that people in some circles follow?

Well, who cares, that's for Tess to learn and deal with. As my vice guild master, she will do so while I only show up once in a while.

"I think we should start with the Colony," Obelia says simply and explains.

Apparently, the ants started leaving their territory, not too far as of now, but they were seen by us and multiple other people watching the area outside of the anthills. Multiple people with detection skills were sent to the area, observing the ants and even checking if they weren't digging tunnels underground.

So far, nothing happened, so it's fine. It's totally fine.

The reason for their behavior was still not found, so the mystery lasts. The Colony and its ways are truly mysterious.

They talk about ants a bit longer, and I mostly only listen, leaning in my chair and cycling mana inside my body, doing shaping exercises with an orb hovering over my hands. A few people don't like it, but that's their problem.

Tess is listening well enough for both of us, and I notice that she holds a gravity anchor thing made from mystical metal or something. I already forgot its name. That makes me curious who got the cloak and the ring. Maybe I should ask a bit later.

"So Elydor is dead," Thalen says, and all eyes turn to me and then towards Obelia.

"Damned asshole, I already paid him to make an item for me, and then he just goes out and dies like that," Isola complains. She seems bored too and also creates a mana orb in front of her and starts copying what I am doing.

When she catches my gaze, she smiles at me and shoots the orb at my head with strong enough force to explode the head of a normal human.

I send my mana towards the orb and slow it down, holding it in front of me. [Mana Infusion] activates, and I fill it with my mana and take over, then I push even more with [Redistribution], and the orb turns dark blue. Finishing, I boost it with kinetic energy and shoot it back at Isola.

The woman tries to do the same thing I did, but the orb is too dense and moving too quickly, and it hits her shoulder, moving her and almost making her fall from the chair.

"We all knew Elydor; he got what was coming to him," is the only thing Obelia says, mostly ignoring what Isola and I are doing.

"I would like to know what happened to his and your expedition to the old capital and where you got so many Epic items from, Obelia," Lorven says from under his cape.

"I don't think that's your…" Obelia starts.

I interrupt her, "I killed Elydor and a few of his elites. Then I took the loot he got from the old capital."

The silence that ensues is almost deafening.

"I also called him an asshole," I whisper, to no reaction.

"Miss Myrra, what…" Thalen starts, but when he sees Myrra watching us with amused eyes and her swaying tail, he just gives up, "I guess there was a good reason for that?" he asks.

"Self-defense," I say.

"Ely was always kind of weak and an asshole," Isola sighs, "only his skills with inscribing were top-notch."

"Storm Brigade will be auctioning off one of the epic items we got from the expedition," Obelia says out of nowhere, and that turns all the attention back to her. Expressions of sheer surprise on every face.

Myrra's tail starts swinging quicker, and her ears perk up.

Chapter 217 - Siblings

Obelia continues, "The reason is simple," our guild has no use for it, and we hope selling one of the epic-graded items we got will reduce the attention that we might be getting now because of it. We also hope people will turn their attention to the auction and will try to get the item that way instead of starting useless fights."

She explains it in her typical calm and logical manner.

"What kind of item is it?" Isola asks first.

"Spear," is the simple answer Obelia gives.

"What effects?" This time it's Lorven.

"That's all the information I was willing to give right now," the Storm Brigade guild master answers.

"What about you, newbie, are you selling some as well?" Isola asks me in an amused manner. Her face is telling that she already knows the answer.

"Elydor's wallet was quite full, so I'm not in need of cash," I tell her, and she laughs shortly.

"That reminds me, there was a rumor that you know how to kill the Living Tree, newbie. So how is it?" Isola rests her chin on the palms of her hands, and her eyes look at me like I'm some sort of interesting animal.

Just that simple sentence brings all the attention back to me.

"As you said, and heard from Myrra, I will kill the Living Tree," I dissipate the orb I was using to practice mana shaping and give them my full attention, "The deal is simple. You guys leave me and my guild alone for a few months so I don't have to deal with you and kill you," at that Isola chuckles, "In that time, I will prepare all I need. Obelia and her guild will help me use the array to get near the old capital and disappear. After that, it's all up to me, and I will either die or the calamity will fall."

"Forgive me for not fully believing that you would be capable of doing that," Thalen says.

That's when I decide to use my trump card. A weirdo sitting in the corner, "Myrra trusts me. Oh, and I believe you know the consequences of letting out anything that was said here today, so keep it to yourself" I say, having no idea what these consequences are.

Thankfully, it seems they know, and I see a few flashes of fear.

Damn, Myrra, what did you do?

"That still doesn't give us anything of worth," this time it's Lorven who says that.

"I think an old capital without the Calamity defending it sounds quite interesting, doesn't it?" Myrra finally joins the conversation and stands. As she walks around, it's clear that she is towering over anyone in the room, and her golden eyes shine.

"The Feral one isn't too good at this kind of stuff, so allow me to continue and explain. It isn't too difficult to understand. The calamity will fall, and the Feral one and his guild will have a day or two to go through the city and get themselves something nice. They could end up with more epic items, or just some trinkets. No one knows," she stops in front of the table and shows her canines, "After that, I and a few of my reliable friends will join too and try to find something pretty for ourselves. A few days will pass like that, and we will let you guys in."

"Miss Myrra, that might be nice and all, but during the first few days, you and his guild most likely get all the good items," Lorven complains, and unlike when he talked to us, his voice now is full of respect.

"Young Lorven, I think Obelia can tell you how big the old capital is and how difficult it was for them to get into the place they… visited. Traps, rooms covered in metal that shields detection skills. Missing map that won't allow us to find the best locations. The sheer size of the city. I wouldn't be surprised if it takes years to just superficially search the city."

The greed that appears in their eyes is fun to watch. Even calm Obelia and Thalas, who tries to act dignified, show it.

But I think it's quite understandable. In the entire Virelia, there are only less than 20 epic items. Only so many of such items are in a city of hundreds of thousands. Each item has a long history and legends said about it. Just how amazing it would be to get just one of them.

Another round of talking starts, and I filter it out already. Bored, I once again start mana-shaping an orb in front of me and cycling mana through my body.

This time it takes a bit longer. They complain, they make deals. They offer more help, they ask if it's even possible. Then they ask to be let into the capital much sooner.

In the end, it's Myrra who gets annoyed, and the sound she makes almost sounds like a hiss. After that, it goes much smoother, and then we land on details.

In exchange for being let into the city a bit sooner, they supply me with materials I might need and deal with middle and small-sized guilds that could look into annoying us. Not a bad deal, especially when my main objective is killing the Calamity and not the items inside the city.

When we leave the room after a few hours, I'm tired. It's as if I fought bus-sized ants for multiple days in a row. Hell, maybe even longer. Nothing drains me more than useless chatter.

"Tess, do you have time?" Obelia and her attendee walk by our side, and after Tess agrees, they split up, and I'm left alone with Obelia's attendee.

"I'm Jenna," the woman greets me.

"Nathaniel," I tell her, and the silence ensues.

It seems to make Jenna nervous, but I just sit on the bench nearby, yawning against my will. Damn, did anyone maybe have an energy drain skill and used it on me?

This time it doesn't take much longer, and Tess returns, and Jenna disappears to Obelia while waving to us.

"Congratulations on your apprenticeship?" I ask Tess.

"Thanks, and yes. I already got something to look into," she waves a small notepad at me, "Notes made by Obelia herself. Some experiments she made, findings, history, and such stuff. Mainly focused on Primordial lightning."

"Interesting."

"I will let you read it later," Tess says with a smile, as if reading my mind.

"Sounds good," I reply.

While we walk by the city, she also asks me, "How is your plan with selling coordinates doing?"

"It's more difficult than expected, but in a few months we should be done. Tess, I tell you, if the system shop tries to scam us somehow, I will get so mad."

"Don't jinx it then," she pokes at me and quickly leaves to buy something from the merchant nearby. When she comes back, she hands me a small bag with some sort of dried fruit, "Maya said you might like this one. It apparently tastes similar to the one you liked on the third floor."

I taste it, and it seems that Maya was right. The fruit is delicious. Should I give Maya a rare item or two? Finding such a tasty snack should be worth that much.

"Do you also have nightmares, Tess?" I ask her after a bit of silence.

The young blonde stares at me for a moment and then shakes her head, "I still don't like places that remind me of tunnels, but I'm much better than some others." As if knowing what is going through my head, she continues, "You have to understand, twenty days down there took a toll on everyone. Aaron and Dennis sometimes wake up screaming. I saw Kim crying a few times. Maya's hands started shaking when we went to hunt in the old mines."

Both of us stop and Tess sighs, "Sophie is helping a lot, so I hope you don't hold it against her or look down on people who accepted her help."

"Not really, it's just…" I stop.

"Yes, I know." Tess answers simply.

We pass a few streets and when we start walking uphill towards our house, Tess slows down and asks, "Nat, how… how was your sister doing, you know, before the tutorial happened?"

"Oh, I think you only met Victoria once or twice, so you don't know her that well. She will do well anywhere and it doesn't matter what is happening around her. So it's stupid to worry about her."

"I see, and your mom?" This time Tess asks that even more carefully.

"Hm? She still hates me, obviously."

Flashback: Nathaniel Gwyn, 16 years old

The door to the small room opens carefully. They open so slowly that it takes a good minute for them to open enough for a figure to walk in. Afterward, it takes even longer for them to close.

When they click, that's when the light turns on, revealing a young woman sitting on the edge of the bed. Black hair that is carefully brushed falls to the middle of the back of the woman who looks around twenty years old.

Her expression is blank as she stares at her younger brother, "So you did it, Nat," she states simply, for a moment glancing at her brother's hands that have a little bit of blood on them and scratched joints.

Nathaniel hides them from her sight and moves into the room, sitting on the bed opposite Victoria and returning her gaze, "Our father… Rob… won't be coming back home," he says in a similarly simple way his sister did.

The silence that ensues is interrupted only by the sounds of cars moving on the road outside the window. It's late at night, so there aren't too many of them, and light shines into the room every time a car passes by.

"I see," Victoria says.

"I don't care if mom hates me."

"You are lying."

"I did it for her, for us. He won't hurt her ever again. I don't care if she hates me for that," he repeats again as if trying to persuade himself.

"That's how you are."

"Yes, that's me."

The silence that ensues is even longer.

"But Nat, you made a mistake," Victoria stands up, a small smile on her face. It's a gentle and loving smile. At the same time, police car sirens sound far in the distance, slowly getting closer.

Victoria sits on the bed next to Nathaniel and hugs him tightly, kissing the top of his head, "You poor, hurt little soul," she whispers gently, "You couldn't do it, right?"

"I beat him, Vic, I broke his bones, I made him bleed. I forced him to swear he won't ever come back. I even used Tess as an alibi." Nathaniel says quietly.

"Tess will hate you if she finds out." Victoria leans onto him, "You still saw him as your father and couldn't do it, right?" Victoria hugs him even tighter, "You still remember him being nice when you were young, and you still think of him as your father. That's how you are," she repeats, "If you like someone once, you are way too forgiving to that person."

The sound of sirens is slightly louder, yet the boy doesn't notice it. They are still far in the distance.

Victoria stands up and walks in front of the mirror, "That's why even beating him was so hard for you. The thought of being hated by mom as well, and you spent a few hours walking around to calm down."

Slowly fixing her clothes and hair she continues, "While you were gone, Nat, our father changed his mind and decided to come back. To punish you, mom, and myself for what you did," she says in a calm tone.

Nathaniel just stares at her, unable to say anything.

"That's why I had to kill him," she admits simply, and then sighs slowly, "You should really try to control your emotions a bit more. How many times did I tell you to wait until I find a good job and take you and mom away from him?"

The police sirens now sound louder, and Nathaniel finally notices them, guilt and realization appearing on his face, "No..." he barely gets out.

"It will be a bit difficult, but I will try to tell the police that I beat him as well, but I will try. As for his... passing, self-defense will be a bit hard as I went a little bit overboard while... dealing with him. I guess I also should improve my control," there isn't even a hint of regret in her eyes.

"Vic, I will tell them. I will tell them it was me who did it."

"That's enough. Do I look to you like I don't know what I am doing?" With her clothes fixed, she stops in front of her brother, "Nat, it's you and me. No one else in the whole world can be trusted," she reaches and ruffles his hair, "I'm your older sister and I will protect you, so just wait a few years, okay? I can spin it into second-degree murder, and for that, I should get maybe ten years? I will behave nicely, so most likely even less." She doesn't seem to be too bothered.

At that time, lights start flashing outside the window, blue and red ones, and policemen start shouting something. Thalia, their mom, also wakes up and starts shouting and trying to get into the room that Victoria locked.

"Mom is silly but not stupid, so she will most likely know and hate you as well, but still, check on her once in a while, okay?" Victoria says.

The sound of a broken door sounds inside the apartment, and more shouting ensues.

Victoria moves to unlock the door when Nathaniel says something, "Vic, you, me, and mom. No one else matters."

"No Nat, that's for me. You do whatever makes you happy."

Chapter 218 - Two months later

Almost two months passed, and during that time, I went hunting a few times, but not too much, so my level increased by a little bit. It could be even less, but at some point, I got into a big fight.

Who wouldn't get angry, having to fight against a big group of invisible snakes somewhere in a jungle-like forest? Well, I kind of burned it down, so it's not that much of a forest anymore.

And less than five days remain until I can enter Beyond once again.

My status also looks nice as heck.

Name: Nathaniel Gwyn
Difficulty: Hell
Floor: 4 - Waning Realm
Time left until forced return: 4y 130d 16h 21m 16s
Traits (1/3): Mana Circuit (Passive)

Lvl 170
Strength: 83
Dexterity: 86
Constitution: 221
Mana (Stage 1/3 - Vast Mana): 650 + 650

Primary Class: Focused Channeler (epic)
Sub-class: [Initiate of Pride]

Active skills:
Focus (Dual Focus Consolidation) - Lvl 39
Mana Manipulation (Advanced Mana Manipulation) - Lvl 41
Perception - Lvl 39
Redistribution (Symbiotic Transference) - Lvl 38
Armament - Lvl 36
Mana Infusion - Lvl 35
Resonance - Lvl 31
Mana Domain - Lvl 11
Tether - Lvl 9

Constructs:
Reinforcement (Construct)
Kinetic Mana Heart (Construct)
Mana Regulator (Construct)
Mana Sovereignty Mantle (Construct)

Passive skills:
Cerebral Harmony (rare)
Mana-Fortified Resilience (rare)
Pyrokinetic Resurgence (rare)
Mana Reservoir (epic)

Tokens:
Beyond Difficulty entrance token

Shards: 2990

I did another round of active tempering that got me only 30 stats in constitution, 10 in strength, and 10 in dexterity. As Lissandra said before, the effect is getting weaker. I'm not complaining; even that much is amazing, but I almost died back then. I got really annoyed with tempering not working that well, so I again turned off my passives and constructs and even reached into Mana Reservoir.

A totally unexpected incident required the help of Lily. It took a while afterward to regrow my arm that somehow… well, it exploded.

My skills increased, [Focus] by only 1 level, and [Mana Manipulation] by one as well. That leaves [Focus] and [Perception] at a bottleneck to level 40.

Most noticeably, [Mana Infusion] leveled 4 times, [Resonance] three times, and [Mana Domain] 4 levels. [Tether] also leveled a bit.

I also doubled my shards from selling some stuff into the shop and from some side quests I got while hunting.

My not-too-much-higher level is annoying, but the growth of my skills will be worth stalling on that front. The sheer amount of work I did is amazing, if I have to say so, and I slept only 2-3 hours each night, spending most of the day working on stuff.

At some point, there was another incident where Lily used [Disintegration] on my door to force me out of my room while I was in the middle of inscribing a mana stone, which caused it to explode. After healing me, Lily said her [Rejuvenation] leveled up, so that's at least something.

After that, I started experimenting with mana stones in the living room, every night, in the company of others. As always, I ignored them most of the time, only rarely joining the conversation, but it has become something like a habit for our group, sitting in the group and talking about their day, successes, and annoyances.

I have learned that I am not the only one improving. With Tess and Hadwin having a shitload of information, they set up a great regimen for everyone, from training to hunting. Apparently, if you have a lot of money, you can even pay other people to help you create some really nice regimen. Who would have known?

The regimen were set to help members of Group 4 improve their skills or work on their weaknesses, sometimes hunting only to level as quickly as possible, sometimes putting their lives in danger to keep them sharp.

I went through a few of them, and they are works of art, to be honest. A lot of time was spent on them, and some professionals helped as well, especially Obelia and her guild that is trying to keep Tess close, singing praises about Tess's Primordial lightning.

It's annoying. I have two Primordial energies, so why is no one praising me?

New equipment was bought or ordered to be made, and tailored. Once again, paid by what's probably my money, and to be honest, I have no idea how much I have. I just know I'm rich, and Tess and Haddy deal with that instead of me.

From what I know, they could be stealing from me like crazy and not going to hunt, but on expensive holidays or whatever rich people like to do.

It's night, and I'm once again sitting in the living room. This time, I'm taking a short break and just waiting for Sophie to finish examining the coordinates I inscribed into the mana stone I gave her. I have a feeling that we are getting really close.

Min-Jae taps my shoulder, and I turn around and look at him standing behind the couch I sit on.

"Level 110," he says with a big smile on his face, "When Tess lets me focus on leveling instead of on my skills, I will leave Dennis and Aaron in the dust!" the young boy shows off.

As always, he is waiting for praise or a piece of advice. He is also getting a bit cocky. Just a few days ago, I heard him saying that he might be able to beat my level if I "continue to sit on my ass and do nothing," yup, that's what he said.

Little jerk.

"Tess, Min-Jae said your hair is pretty today," I say out loud and lean back to watch as Min-Jae's face turns pale and red at the same time. Tess pretends she didn't hear it, and the twins instantly smell weakness and attack Min-Jae, making fun of him.

Biscuit starts woofing, to which Isabella starts shouting something as well.

I stand up and move towards Tess, who sips on a drink she seems to enjoy lately. There is weird blue smoke coming out of it, and she says it's apparently really tasty and reminds her of coffee a little bit.

When I sit next to her, I activate [Resonance], which blocks the sound of the group in the living room, and turn to her.

Tess has a different haircut from before. If I'm not wrong, this is the second in the past month or two, and she says she is enjoying trying new ones. When I look around, most of us are similar. How to say it, they look more civilized. Nice tailor-made fitting clothes, expensive haircuts, smelling of luxirious soaps. Some even paid tailors to create custom clothes that resemble those on Earth and apparently even made some mana stones by selling the ideas.

"This really doesn't feel like Hell difficulty," I say to Tess.

"I know what you mean," she sips on her drink and then gives me her full attention, "I think it's just because we are trying to enjoy it as much as we can before things go to shit again."

"We might have jinxed it right now."

Tess laughs shortly, "We did, didn't we?? But Nat, do you still want to continue to other floors, even after seeing how this floor is? I believe we can slowly kill one Calamity and then just not use the entrance. Level up, kill other Calamities. It would be easy enough, I believe."

Even though she says that I can see that she is not serious. Tess is in some ways similar to me. She has tasted the power the system offers her, mana flowing through her body and lightning bending to her will.

No, Tess would be itching to leave, to continue to higher floors.

So I do not answer, and even that is enough for us to understand each other. The silence that ensues is comfortable.

Well, until Lily steps closer, passing through the field I created that blocks sounds. Before she says anything, I stand up and pinch her nose.

Lily also changed a bit during that time. Her left arm is still pale white, as well as mine, and she refuses to change it. Her hair is a bit shorter now, and she is a bit taller. She says she didn't mess with her height and it's just how she grows, but I have my theories.

Her [Rejuvenation] improved greatly and apparently, she got another skill but refuses to share its name with me, as well as her subclass.

Surprisingly, she doesn't change her mind even if I offer to sell her Biscuit.

Not having anything more valuable, I can only give up and let her keep her secrets.

Lily can now regenerate missing limbs much faster, and apparently, she is using something similar to my Active Tempering to make her body stronger and muscles tougher. She says she increased her physical stats this way.

Unlike Active Tempering, her version that uses her skill to change her body takes much longer. But slowly and surely, she is gaining some free stats.

Being adult-like, I am not jealous at all.

I let go of Lily and send her to Tess so they can talk about training.

"Lily is so silly!" Isabella says while passing by me on her way to grab some sweets from the kitchen. Over her head, a blue fire orb hovers as she continues to shape it and make it denser.

Currently, the orb is filled enough to explode the entire house and take a big chunk of the street with it.

That's my girl!

It was my idea, obviously, and Izzy seems to love it. Especially the name of the orb that I came up with. Us, two fire enjoyers, call it the ANTomic bomb, to her amusement.

Sophie doesn't like it, and apparently, Izzy is allowed to train that way only when I am around so I can disrupt the orb in case something happens.

It's silly, a little bit of danger will only make her improve faster! Maybe we should get her an epic passive a bit later. Something similar to my Mana Reservoir to store her fire. Unfortunately, epic passives start at 8 thousand shards and much more for some of them so it might take a while.

I also found out what Izzy's subclass is and bought information on Sophie's.

Isabella picked one of the seven Blights, Kindness. She refused to tell me more about the effects as I was unable to sell Biscuit anymore. Sophie went with Greed.

It looks like I'm still the only one with Pride, even after talking to others in the community who were willing to share their subclass.

Surely my subclass is the best one! Just looking at how much it helps me to improve my control over skills and class, I can say it must be one of the best when it comes to improving personal power, and I'm curious to see what higher stages of it will prove.

Initiate, adept, and master. The difference should be huge.

I lean over Maya and take some dried fruit from the bowl in front of her while she fiddles with some musical instrument on her lap.

She has been nice lately and supplies me with nice snacks, so I ask, “How is your practice going?” I gesture at the instrument, similar to a violin.

“I used to be really good ten years ago back on Earth, so I believe I can do well here,” she says.

From past conversations, I even know she hired a teacher in Virelia who helps her learn to play.

“What happened that you stopped playing?” I ask.

“I have learned that a few of my friends constantly called me a fat bitch behind my back, so I dropped it and started going to the gym,” she turns to me and smiles. Black hair, dark skin, and a figure that only proves what she said.

Even though Maya is close to thirty, she starts to look younger with each passing week. It's something that is even more noticeable on Haddy. It's not like they are turning to teenagers, but their skin looks better, and some wrinkles are disappearing. Not too much, but if you look deeply enough, there is a difference.

“Gym can be really addicting,” I tell her.

“Yes, after two years, I called them fat bitches and made their boyfriends leave them. Then I ditched the guys before they got what they wanted,” she smiles even wider, “But it's as you said, the gym is really addicting,” she laughs shortly.

After saying a thing or two more, I quickly leave.

Heck, even Maya is scary. All Hell difficulty people are scary. I am the most normal one here.

Nommimg on the same snacks that I got from vengeful Maya, I reach Hadwin, who is diligently taking care of his armor and epic sword from the 3rd floor that I gave him. His armor is only upper rare grade, but not bad at all, and the older man takes care of his equipment extremely carefully.

It's something I do not understand that much. Having his [Strengthening], I would just walk around without armor at all. I saw his fight a few times during hunts, and he is really extremely durable, and rarely do enemies draw blood from him, even when they are at a higher level.

Hadwin has already used his attribute upgrade token on constitution, and that made him even tougher. The cheeky ex-policeman even asked me for help, and he learned to use his [Disruption] to create a barrier of disruptive mana on his skin.

Instead of using it to directly attack, he creates a disruptive barrier that reaches only a little bit over his skin. That allows him to ignore plenty of magic-based attacks, and when he attacks, it also disrupts the enemy's defense magic.

When I finally get to create a construct for him, he will become even scarier. His only weakness is a somewhat weak attack, but with a strong item that he uses [Strengthening] on, he becomes quite cool.

And that item is the epic sword that I gave him! Epic-grade weapons cost around 4 thousand shards in the system shop, and even though this one isn't too strong, its effect was lost after all, it still is nice of me to share it, isn't it?

Old Haddy is even taking some swordsmanship lessons in Virelia and apparently, he has a talent for it.

“Nat, I think I got it,” I hear out of nowhere. It's Sophie's voice, and when I turn to her, there is a big happy smile on her face.

There is no fear towards me in it anymore, and Sophie looks happier and more comfortable than ever.

She shows me the mana stone I gave her, “I finally did it! Finally!” There is excitement and happiness from success in her voice.

It looks like after months of hard work, we can finally try to sell coordinates to the shop and get ourselves a huge amount of shards.

Just in time to buy an epic passive before the 2nd Beyond trial.

Noname - Hey, weirdo, any advice on the second Beyond trial?

Savant - Nope, just don't die.

Noname - Simple as that?

Savant - And maybe invest some stats into your brain.

Noname - It didn't help you.

Savant - Screw you.

To make it hurt, I do not answer and just close the window, absolutely sure it will annoy Savant more this way.

I look at the mana stone in my hand and then at Sophie, "Okay, let's sell the coordinates."

Chapter 219 - Selling Coordinates

"Are you sure?" I move back to the living room and sit on the couch opposite Sophie, who still holds the mana stone in her hand.

"Yes!" Sophie is still smiling brightly and says it without any hesitation. She seems confident.

"Okay, let's do it then," I tell her and open the system window, "I want to sell…" I start when Sophie interrupts me.

"Wait! Wait, wait, wait!" she nearly screams and stands up, putting her hand on me, "What are you doing?" her voice is urgent, nearly scared.

"What else? I'm going to sell the coordinates. Don't you remember, that was the deal," I tell her.

"I know! But right away?" she hesitates, somewhat unsure.

"There is no need to wait, and you just said you remembered the coordinates, so what's the problem?"

"I could screw it up somewhere, what if I'm wrong and I made a mistake. What if we are wrong…" she pauses and looks at me.

Ohhh, so mindblender Missy is getting cold feet.

So weak!

"I see, so allow me to ask. Are you sure you did it right and you tested if it works by putting the coordinates into the mana stone and then checking the 'pocket' in your mind?" I ask simply.

"Obviously, I did! Multiple times, over and over again until I was absolutely sure."

Sophie can be surprisingly timid and unconfident at times when she is not defending her little sister. But I trust her when it comes to this. Over the weeks we've spent together working on coordinates, I've come to recognize her skill. When it comes to handling mana and inscribing, Sophie is really good, and that was confirmed even by her creating inscribed mana stones to sell to the system in her spare time.

So there is no need to hesitate.

"Sell coordinates," I say and amusedly watch Sophie's horrified expression.

Do you really want to sell the following item for 10,000 shards?

Eladore Coordinates: The precise address to the world of Eladore. While they provide a pathway, travelers must be wary of Eladore's inherent and man-made defenses against intrusion.

Yes/No

Okay, let's not panic! Everything is according to plan!

So Lissandra's world is called Eladore. It somewhat feels weird to learn that.

And why the heck is there so much? Is this real? I expected a bit less as most of the coordinates start at 20,000 and even more, and when selling to the system, the stuff usually goes for 5-10% of their shop price.

We didn't create these coordinates, so in the past few days, I was worried that I might have big eyes back then, thinking I would scam the system shop a little bit.

Sure, I saw most of the coordinates for 20 thousand with some coordinates for 100 thousand and a few even for 200 thousand.

So there are two options.

Option one, the coordinates to Lissandra's world are worth 100-200 thousand shards, and we are selling them for 5-10 percent as we usually sell items gained inside the tutorial.

Option number two, they are worth around 20 thousand and are sold for 10 thousand because they are considered as something we "made," even though I only gave them to Sophie and then remembered them again.

Well, that's for later. Future Nathaniel can deal with that, really, screw that weirdo.

"Sell coordinates," I quickly say before the system changes its mind, and the weirdest feeling hits me, and I feel lightheaded for a bit.

After a moment, I try to check the coordinates I used to remember, and they are gone, totally gone. It's the weirdest feeling. I just can't remember them.

I check my shards.

Shards: 12,990

Huhuh, I'm rich! Suck it, system and Cockroachsandra!

"The coordinates are gone from the mana stone," Sophie says and throws it away. Then she pulls out another one and starts inscribing it while I wait patiently and carefully observe as she does so.

When she finally hands me the mana stone, I look at what is inside and learn it again. It's close as if inscribing it into my mind, and soon I know them again. Or at least I think I do. I can't remember how they felt before, so it's hard to compare.

To test it, I also pull out another mana stone and inscribe what I learned, wasting a huge amount of money in the process as it ruins the mana stone as currency.

When I hand it to Sophie, she starts comparing it with what she inscribed and remembered.

"It's the same," she sighs, relief clear in her voice, "It actually worked."

"Go on, sell them," I tell her, and she does so.

"I want to sell coordinates," she says, and I see her eyes moving, reading the notification.

She opens her green eyes so wide open it looks like they will fall out, which makes little Isabella laugh and hit Sophie's arms a few times while doing so.

"Ten thousand..." she sighs out, "sell. I want to sell." She says hurriedly and then also acts confusedly for a moment, checking her mind for the coordinates.

Once again, I inscribe the mana stone and have her learn the coordinates. When we confirm everything, I say again, "I want to sell coordinates."

Unable to sell the same coordinates twice.

A simple message pops out unsurprisingly. Well, I guess I would have wanted way too much.

I shake my head, and Sophie also looks unsurprised, yet a bit disappointed, but I am already thinking about what poor soul from group 4 I will bully and force to learn and sell coordinates.

Aaron, Dennis, and Min-Jae all have [Mana Manipulation], or maybe Maya? [Focus] could help her. Tess is a musclehead who only cares about her Primordial lightning and [Psychokinesis]. Haddy is even worse. Isabella is too impatient, and Lily... well, she is also a musclehead in a similar way to Tess, even though she seems to be making some progress with the epic crown from the 3rd floor.

“What should I buy?” Sophie asks me, and only then do I remember the entirety of our deal.

All the shards she gets she will spend to buy what I want in exchange for a clean slate with me and, by extension, with others that might follow my “lead”.

When I look to the side, I see Isabella looking at me with big green eyes. She doesn’t say anything. She just stares at me... menacingly. As always, her [Empathy] probes the feelings of people around her.

She isn’t pushy, nor asking for anything. She just looks seriously curious, waiting for my decision.

So annoying! I know. I KNOW!

It would feel... weird to just take all the shards, even if that's the deal we made. Although she also improved her skills thanks to experimenting with me, it would feel annoying.

Haaaa, that's why I don’t like dealing with people.

I sigh, “You can keep half of the shards,” I tell her, immediately realizing how much it is. With a bit more saving and adding to the ones she got from side quests, she can get an epic passive. Or, immediately, she can buy an epic item.

In reaction to my words, Isabella stands up and walks in front of me, a big smile on her face and her hands shyly behind her back. Her skill is still connected to me.

She is just a kid, barely ten, and the spitting image of her sister. Same tanned skin, black hair, a similar nose, and only her eyes are a bit lighter in color.

“What?” I say, trying to get some annoyance into my voice.

That makes her smile even more, being still connected to my feelings. Then the little girl hugs me and whispers in my ear, “Thank you, Nathaniel.”

She quickly lets go and rushes to her sister, immediately telling her what to spend 5 thousand shards on.

Meanwhile, to feel manly once again, I put my legs on the table and start loudly chewing on some snacks that I stole from Maya. Should I also burp or whatever manly men do?

I ignore the weird looks Sophie is giving me.

It takes some time, but in the end, Sophie buys something, and a small egg appears in front of her. A simple white egg, covered in circuits, and inside it, I can feel the heartbeat of a living being.

Before I can ask anything, Isabella shouts, “Not telling!”

Tsk. I’m sorry, Biscuit, I might have no other choice.

Sophie smiles at me apologetically but also doesn’t say anything. What a siscon.

“Keep 5 thousand shards for now. I don't need anything right now,” I tell her.

Unfortunately, she can't transfer them for me to buy another epic passive, only maybe some items, or mana stones, or materials. I already have an idea of what I need from her to buy, but I will deal with it after the Beyond second trial.

First, I need to spend my 13 thousand shards.

I activate my domain, and as it reaches my room, I place an anchor there and then use [Tether] to get there. The process is mostly smooth and much faster than before, and I sit in the chair and open the window. Once again, I scroll through the passives.

I've already done it so many times, yet I do it again. The list is long, very long, yet I think there are some epic passives that do not show for me. I confirmed it by others having significantly different rare passives than I do, so maybe it's slightly personalized to some extent. There is nothing I can do about it, so I once again open my three current favorites.

There are more passives I would like and even more than these three, but I think the ones I picked can help me the most right now.

Passive Skill: Phoenix Embrace (epic): The user harnesses thermal energy, channeling controlled bursts of heat to accelerate the healing process, using the primordial energy’s transformative nature to heal their wounds.

Passive Skill: Mana Affinity (epic): The user has a natural bond with ambient mana, subtly drawing it towards them in places of high magical concentration.

Passive Skill: Arcane Resilience (epic): The user's body has adapted to resist the side effects of powerful spells, significantly reducing the physical toll of casting.

Phoenix Embrace is a stronger version of my current passive.

Passive Skill: Pyrokinetic Resurgence (rare) - The user taps into pyrokinetic energies to fuel their regeneration. By channeling controlled bursts of heat, they expedite the healing process, using fire's transformative nature to mend their wounds.

It sounds stronger and it's more connected to thermal energy instead of just some fire. The healing effect could be much stronger as it's one of the Primordial energies and should be more “pure” as Obelia once said.

Arcane Resilience could allow me to experiment more with my mana and maybe once again try to create the black mana that I created with the help of [Focus] and didn't die only thanks to the saint's healing aura.

Mana Affinity could allow me to delve deeper into absorbing ambient mana. I don’t think this passive is strong; it's probably the weakest out of the three, but when thinking more about the future it could become much stronger.

I already started experimenting with the Ethercrystal shortsword, the epic item I got from Elydor, but I have yet to actually absorb external mana or turn it into my own.

Unfortunately, all of these passives seem to be the better ones as each of them costs around ten thousand shards while most epic passives start at eight thousand, so there is no way I get enough shards that soon to buy any.

Hmm, maybe if I go all in and sell everything I have and steal some other stuff.

Actually, should I do that? It doesn't sound like a bad idea. Yet, something stops me from doing that. That sounds like a lot of trouble for a low amount of shards and we already have enough with ants appearing further and further away from their territory. A few days ago, they even caught some of the ant scouts halfway between their territory and Virelia.

We still have to learn why they actually do that, but I'm already worried that it will forever stay a mystery. The colony and its ways truly are mysterious.

I just wish Tess would stop looking at me like that.

Once again, I realize that I am just putting off a decision that I was unable to make over a few weeks. All three passives are just that good and I already know how I could change my fighting style a bit to fully utilize it.

Okay, let's pick the passive.

Chapter 220 - Congratulations on reaching a milestone

You only live once as someone smart said, so taking care of yourself is the best you could do. Making sure your body is healthy is a must. And how better to do that here in Hell difficulty than by obliterating your enemies before they can hurt you?

I pick Arcane Resilience (Epic): The user's body has adapted to resist the side effects of powerful spells, significantly reducing the physical toll of casting.

I will fuck up anyone before they get close to me and be able to hurt me, yup.

My genius sometimes terrifies me.

Black mana thing, just wait! Soon! From experiencing it on the 3rd floor, I know I'm still far from ready, but I'm getting there!

10,958 shards disappear and a new passive appears in my stats. Now that I think about it, I could buy more passives, rare ones, but I think it will be a better idea to start saving up. I'm sure the second round of Beyond will give me some juicy rewards and probably some shards as well.

There's also a side quest that I got some time ago.

Side quest: Reach level 200

Reward: 2nd Trait

Yup, finally the second trait. Seeing how amazingly well Mana Circuit serves me, the second one surely will be strong, especially with the fact that traits can be strengthened up to three times and I already strengthened my trait once.

Another side quest that appeared is this.

Side quest: Get five skills to level 40

Reward: Skill upgrade token

Even the side quests are getting harder. Breaking through the bottleneck to level 40 isn't easy at all, and even after all this time, I have only a single skill over level 40, [Mana Manipulation].

Sure, I still plan to sell the skill upgrade token for a nice amount of shards. Or maybe I'll just use it for some of my less important skills. My decision to not upgrade my most important skills still holds, and I think I'm getting better and better, the decision also showing how easily I got rid of Elydor. Damn, I miss the guy; I wish I could see him again.

I stretch and yawn and check my body. The new passive is already changing and affecting it, but as often, and similarly, with stats, it isn't an immediate change but a slow, gradual one. Looking at the progress, a day or two should be enough, just in time for a few days of practice and testing before Beyond.

In a good mood, I open the community.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Mana is the best stat.

AnotherOneHere (Hell, TheGuild) - I don't know, I prefer not dying.

StrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - Skill issue!

Min-Jae joins in and stands by my side. Nice one.

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - Noname, at this point I'm sure your brain is replaced with mana.

Savant (Hell, Alone) - That would be possible only if he had any to begin with.

BenDover (Hell, IDK) - Nice one, Savant! Also, fuck you, Noname.

My favorite member of the community still seems lovable as always. He and his group also came to the 4th floor some time ago. His IDK group and group called TheGuild which lost one member on the 3rd floor.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Tournament when?

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - Probably never? To be honest, it's getting annoying.

BenDover (Hell, IDK) - Such a shame. I would really like to see you with my own eyes, Noname.

Notification! Congratulations on reaching a milestone, the required number of groups has reached the 4th floor in all the difficulties.

Preparation for the Community tournament is in process!

All the groups from all the difficulties within the 5th round of the Tutorial from planet Earth will be able to join.

The tournament will start at the end of year one in the Tutorial.

Then the notification disappeared.

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - Ooooooh, shit. Hehehe.

Brainiac (Hell, WhiteWing) - Hey, Noname, as we said before, the moment the tournament is announced, I will apologize for everything, right? Do you remember that? So sorry, dude! I will make sure to buy you something nice. Hehehe.

AnotherOneHere (Hell, TheGuild) - Wow, finally!

StrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - OMG!

Hadwin (Hell, group 4) - I just joined, did you guys also get the notification?

I don't say anything else and just close the community after seeing no reaction from BenDover. Somehow, for some unknown reason, my mood is even better now.

Just a bit over 4 months. Wait for me.

I continue to stare at Maya and can't help but think of how dumb I am. How the hell did I not think of that?

She stands in front of me, a big wide smile on her face, and I have to look up to see into her eyes.

The young, dark-skinned woman is currently surrounded by her [Armament], but it's not as it usually is. No, this armor that surrounds her body is much bigger than usual. Maya is three heads taller than me right now; her [Armament] is big and bulky, looking more like some sort of mech or power armor. The mana is of a darker shade of blue than usual, and I can sense that it's powered by a few rare items she bought.

She uses mana batteries that are able to store mana. There are some losses, and efficiency is worse, and they are really, really expensive. But as rich as I am, Maya doesn't seem to care as she bought multiple of them and then spent a few days filling them with her mana.

Maya moves; the movement is a bit awkward, but she quickly gets used to it as the smile disappears from her face, and she slides into [Focus]. It's somewhat unnerving to see such a massive object moving so quickly as she even continues to improve on what she is doing. Her armor is changing slightly and becoming thicker or slimmer at places, each change draining more mana from her mana batteries as she doesn't have enough of her own to power it fully.

When she stops, the armor disappears, and she lands back on her legs, canceling [Focus] and smiling at me, "Say it."

"That was goddamn cool," I say honestly.

"Right?!" she takes a step closer, her eyes nearly shining with excitement, "But imagine if I improve on it and get a better mana battery. In the future the armor I create could end up being as big as a house."

I can only nod and clench my teeth. That… really is cool.

"Say it again!" she pokes my shoulder a bit, and with a sigh, I repeat how cool it is.

Letting her bask in her glory a bit, I then ask her to show me how she did it, and she starts explaining, happy to share it with me.

The next person to kidnap me from my room is Lily. After threatening to use [Disintegration] on my door, I leave the room.

I've started strengthening my door with my mana and even imbued a few mana stones into it, painted it with mana-conductive paint, and then inscribed some circuits into it, making it probably more valuable than some houses in poorer parts of the city just from the cost of the materials themselves.

Yet, it's still too soon to test them against [Disintegration], but the time will come. Doing it could improve the durability of my armor and mana projectiles so I let Lily continue to act so rudely.

Lily leads me outside to the garden, where she stops and turns to me, "Now watch! This is [Reshaping]," she says.

I feel her collect her mana and activate her new skill, immediately the contours of her face start changing. Her nose becomes longer, her eyes seemingly bigger, and even her lips and cheeks change. It takes a bit of time, but soon enough someone different stands in front of me.

"What do you think?" the woman asks with a smile.

For the second time today, I say, "That was goddamn cool."

"Liar! It can't be used for fighting, so you probably don't like it that much." Lily giggles while her face starts changing back, and when it's turned back, I notice a few things.

Lily's hair shines beautifully in a dark black color, her skin seems soft and extremely clear. Her eyes and their color even seem prettier than before and her lips a bit fuller, not too much.

Is this silly girl slowly changing her face and making herself more pretty? She is, isn't she? That sounds exactly like something she would do.

Not knowing my thoughts Lily continues, "But no worries, I only got it so I can combine it with [Rejuvenation]," she tells me with a flash of determination.

"You still haven't changed your mind?" I ask, feeling a hint of curiosity.

"I did not. I will fulfill all 4 requirements and then enter Beyond. Tess will probably get there before me, but it doesn't matter; I will catch up."

"So why are you doing it?" This is the first time I'm actually asking her the question.

"I killed Kevin," Lily says shortly. "There's no way of going around it. I killed him, unable to control my skill."

She reaches out with her hand, a gray smoke-like mana swirling around it and slowly changing shape into that reminiscent of an arrow. Lily then, with extreme focus, waves her hand, and the arrow shoots toward a tree in the corner of the garden.

When the arrow hits, it doesn't pierce the tree nor stab inside. The arrow is weak, and smoke-like, so it instead crashes against it and disperses like smoke hitting it.

The grayish residual mana soundlessly splits the tree, etching out a big chunk of it, and a few wisps of the attack even eat up some stones on the ground after landing on it. The remnants disintegrate everything without leaving anything behind.

The size of the attack itself isn't that scary. It's the level of destruction I would be able to achieve a few days after the start of the tutorial.

No, the scary part is that Lily, just a bit over 100 now, and that this attack would be enough to kill a human or monster at around level 200. I have no doubt about that, not even a speck of it. That's how scary [Disintegration] is.

“So Nat, I will learn to control my skills. I will become stronger. I will heal and save anyone I want to save, and I will kill anyone I decide to. Not by mistake or lack of control, but because I choose to,” Lily says.

Back in my room, I'm about to practice again when a third person interrupts me. As annoyed as I am curious, I get on the balcony and look at Myrra standing on the street.

She waves at me, and somehow, I want to create a tricolored orb and throw it at her. I will need a lot of slacking to calm down after all this attention. My weak introverted heart isn't built for it.

I push myself with kinetic energy and land on the cobblestone next to the tall lynthari, and without saying a word, we start walking side by side.

“It’s been a long time since I saw you, feral one. A few weeks,” Myrra starts first, and I detect her bodyguard nearby, as always.

That once again makes me curious. I've seen her getting a lot of respect from the strongest humans in the city and even from other lynthari, yet her level isn't that high. She has leveled a few times but is still under 200.

“I was training,” I say simply and quickly grab some sweets one of the merchants is selling while throwing him a mana stone probably worth as much as his monthly earnings.

I’m rich.

“I see,” Myrra answers simply, and for a while, we continue to walk in silence, and I slowly feel myself calming down as Myrra even picks quieter streets with a lot of calming greenery.

Is she maybe doing it on purpose after sensing my mood? I squint and look at her. Is… is she trying to tame me?

“Feral one, why is the matriarch’s granddaughter looking for you?” finally, she gets to the reason for her visit and turns her golden eyes towards me as we stop in the middle of the park, surrounded by trees with pink leaves.

Oh boy.

“Why is she going around and saying that she is looking for her underling, a strong, regal human with two differently colored eyes?” as Myrra says so, she shows a bit of her canines in a slightly threatening manner and leans closer to me.

Myrra continues, “Feral one, you are mine,” she nearly hisses, not really angry at me, but more annoyed that someone is trying to take her toy, “I don’t care if she is a once-in-a-millennium genius or the matriarch’s pampered granddaughter. You. Are. Mine.”

“No, Myrra, I’m my own person, and if you want, we can talk about our opinions on that again in a fight,” I answer her simply while returning her gaze.

Her next words will decide if I blast her away with a cone of kinetic energy or not.

In the end, Myrra looks away first and sighs, her fluffy tail swaying around in an annoyed manner, “You know what I meant, feral one! I found you first, so I won’t allow any other boring lynthari to take you away from me,” she complains, “Little princess will have to get through me to get to you, nya!”

The last word she says makes me freeze and the thought of a fight disappears from my mind.

“N-nya?” I ask carefully.

Myrra, as if realizing what she said, smiles apologetically and somewhat shyly. An expression I had yet to see on her face.

“Excuse me, feral one. It’s something a lot of younger ones lately like to add to their sentences,” she waves her hand as she starts walking, and I follow her, “to be honest, it’s getting really popular, and plenty of lynthari use it, you know how trends go.”

Chapter 221 - Rich

"Little princess has been looking for you for weeks already, but so far, I was able to hide you from her. Also, feral one, why does she call you her underling?" Myrra asks.

"Stuff happened," I say simply and then watch Myrra's tail twitch in annoyance.

"Anyway, I finally secured the metals you were asking for and some mana stones. They will be delivered to your house tomorrow, nya."

"Took a while." I decide to ignore the last word of her sentence.

"Obviously. They were expensive. And when I say expensive, I mean expensive even for me."

"I'm rich, I can pay for them," I say.

Myrra smiles and then tells me how much they cost.

"I see, thank you for your patronage, Miss Myrra!" I say respectfully.

Maybe I'm not as rich as I thought. I should prepare some stuff to sell in the auction. My pride won't allow me to be some sort of gold digger sucking up to rich weirdo lynthari.

"The plan still applies?" Two lynthari bow to Myrra, but she ignores them.

"Yup," I answer while munching on a snack I bought from a merchant, "The auction is in around two weeks, and then around two weeks after that, we can go on and deal with the Living Tree."

Hopefully, the second trial of Beyond won't take longer than two weeks. I'm really excited for the auction. So far, I have no reason to think that it will take that long, but it's not like I have too much information to judge it from, so who knows? The system is an ass.

We exchange a few more sentences, set some plans, and Myrra leaves to go and talk with other guild masters as well. Lately, they have been really quiet and I bet it's also thanks to her.

The past few weeks were… easy, unfitting to the 4th floor, and something tells me it's as I thought and only the "final bosses" will be strong enough to turn it into Hell difficulty.

Damn, I bet easy-difficulty people might only have to kill one level 150 ant or something. I'll make sure to ask them during the tournament.

Before returning, I stop by the workshop of the enchanter whom I met one night and who so excitedly taught me about his craft. The older man is someone I have visited a few times already and even talked with him about my plan, obviously without much detail. He offered truly priceless advice and saved me quite some time and a lot of wasted materials.

"You again," he sighs as I enter his workshop, but I see that he seems in a better mood immediately.

I still don't know his name, nor does he know mine, and even though it should be easy to guess what I might plan to do, he doesn't ask and pretends not to know and just talks about his craft.

I put a mana stone on his table, "I think I almost got it," I say.

"Sure sure," he grumbles but immediately takes the stone, and with almost youthful curiosity, he starts going through my inscriptions.

"You twisted it in a really weird way here and here," he shows me the mana stone, pointing out the twist.

"Yes, I did, it has something to do with my skill," I tell him.

"What a weird skill you have," he says and then continues to inspect it.

It takes 10 minutes longer, but when he is done, he just looks at me. "I didn't ask you before, but who are you?" he says carefully, his voice solemn. "The things you are inscribing are terrifying, and the speed of your progress is even more so."

I stay quiet, but that doesn't stop him.

"I tried to hold my curiosity back, but this," he waves the mana stone in his hand, "this is way too much. You don't even realize what you just created."

"With your help," I tell him.

The old man laughs. "I'm not dumb, I know how small my help was." He sighs. "This stone, with its inscriptions, is probably worth more than some epic items to the right people. You don't realize it, but there is so much new stuff and theories that can come up from this."

Oh?

"People would pay good money for it?" I ask.

He laughs. "They would sell their firstborn son just to glance at it for a few minutes."

What weirdos. I spend just a few minutes playing with the stone and training for my plan of killing the Living Tree.

"Are these people rich?" I ask.

"Rich? Enchanters that would be interested are some of the richest people in the city."

Maybe I can become even richer.

After enchanting some smaller mana stones with simpler circuits that say nothing about my plan, I leave them to the old man and tell him to sell them. He will get 20% of the money.

Hearing that, he starts sweating as it seems like even 20% will be plenty.

Good!

When I enter my house once again, Min-Jae welcomes me with a big smile, the twins close behind him.

What did they do?

"Nat! We scammed lynthari!" the young Korean boy laughs happily.

This can't be good; it's enough when I'm screwing up the floor, I don't need three teenage boys to help.

"We sold them one of the epic items," Dennis joins in, excited to share.

"Not sold, you dumbass, we leveraged it!" Aaron corrects him, smug about his fancy new word.

"You're the dumbass, I just wanted to say that," Dennis shouts back and then they fight.

Min-Jae starts explaining, "We found a rich lynthari and showed him the shadow teleport ring thingy, I forgot its exact name. We asked Hadwin to borrow the ring to us. Then we asked for a loan from rich lynthari and said if we won't pay back, he can take the ring." He giggles.

I can see where this is going.

"We set a one-year time to pay the money back, but in that time, we will be long gone to the 5th floor," Dennis pushes Aaron's face away from him and happily joins.

"It's free money," Min-Jae is still smiling as he says so.

"Min-Jae," I start, and the smile disappears from his face, "you don't even realize the mistake you made?"

Twins shut up too, all boys thinking and worried expressions appearing on their faces.

So, I tell them, “We have more than one epic item we can leverage.”

They become happy once again and start talking over each other.

Greedy little twerps, I love them.

We spend the rest of the day borrowing money with our epic items as collateral. The conditions are outright predatory, but why should we care? By the time the loans are due, we're gonna be long since gone.

Sophie and Isabella are brought together with us and forced to read emotions and mind blend a bit to get even “better” offers. The sisters are an extremely good duo. Isabella can read if the lynthari is willing to offer more and Sophie can… well, make them a bit more inclined to agree.

We use all the epic items we have. The ones from the 3rd floor, Elydor’s sword, the items from the Champion's house.

The process is a bit more difficult as we have to let them examine the items and write it down properly, sign multiple papers, some even with our mana signatures, and always one high-ranking lynthari appears to watch over the deal.

Epic items are just that valuable. In the entire city, there are currently only around 20 of them, and since we are basically giving 5 normal ones and the 3 weaker ones from the 3rd floor away, the lynthari almost fight each other for the opportunity to fall for our scam.

While leveraging the 5th item, the lynthari that is called there to watch over the deal just unbelievably stares at us, unable to think what kind of dumbass would have so many items and would be as willing to get screwed over.

Surprisingly, they don’t seem to be too untrustful. Who the hell would dare to scam the lynthari? That’s just something one doesn't do and they even use some skill to mark the items. Some sort of tracker.

The sheer amount of mana stones is way too much, so we use their version of a bank to store them after selling the items to multiple lynthari. We pick the richest ones from the information we were able to collect and always just shamelessly walk to their houses and tell their servants what we want. It always leads to them quickly letting us in.

So, in the end, we get something like a card made from silver mana conductive metal and on that card, there is a number etched that apparently syncs with our bank account.

Weirdly, we can even use this card to pay at some places. Just like a credit card back on Earth.

On the card, there are so many zeros I don’t even bother trying to read how rich I am and on our way back I am Group 4's sugardaddy, buying them anything they want.

Snacks for Biscuit? Sure, here I will pay instead of you, Isabella.

A few pieces of rare equipment? Not a problem, Dennis.

A metal that conducts mana and you want to use it as projectiles for your [Telekinesis]? I will pay, Min-Jae!

The amount on the card doesn’t even change and it seems to be impossible to spend it all. But, there is a thought in my mind.

Should I maybe sell Biscuit this way and use him as collateral against loan? The best doggo of the 4th floor surely will be more valuable than some random epic item.

Then, to flex on Maya, I buy some extremely expensive snacks and a few mana battery stones she could use, as a thanks for showing me a new use for a skill both of us posses. For Tess, we order a few rare javelins, also made from endurium.

The boys keep telling me to buy a ring for Lily. So I just ask Izzy to read their emotions while I start asking them why they keep staring so much at Tess, Sophie, and Maya when they think the young women aren't looking.

The trio shuts up surprisingly quickly.

Only when we reach the house do I realize that we forgot Hadwin, but I shrug it off. He can buy whatever he wants a bit later.

I hand the silver card to Tess, “There will be an auction in a while so don’t spend much.”

Tess checks the number on the card multiple times and then shakes her head a bit. “Nat, do you even know how much it is?”

Huh? Not really? I didn’t bother learning how their currency that are mana stones works here.

I wave my hand at Tess to gesture her to stop from explaining, “I leave it up to you.”

Sure, money is nice, but how can it compare to personal power or even mana?

Yeah, I thought so.

Then I enter the living room that is already taken over by Isabella, who also returned with me and immediately rushed in. She continuously pokes the egg on the table, the one that Sophie spent 5 thousand shards to buy. An amount enough to buy an epic item.

Hopefully, it isn’t consumable.

(Food?) Biscuit also asks. Indeed, brilliant minds think alike.

I ruffle his head a bit and we continue to look at the egg.

“It’s not food!” Isabella shouts, sounding like an angry kitten.

“The system called it a beast egg and the description says that it’s a beast with the bloodline of some ancient monster,” Sophie says, and Isabella gives her a harsh look, yet her older sister continues, “We don’t know what monster and it seems to be randomized? I picked it so I could have someone to defend me close range hopefully, and Isabella wanted to make Biscuit jealous.”

“Ehm?” I get out of myself.

“Yes, I know,” Sophie sighs, “Izzy saw something similar in a drama on TV before we got into the tutorial. Just with men and women instead of a monster.”

Oh, that quite makes sense, doesn’t it?

“You got it wrong, Soph. It’s for your protection and for us to get a new friend!” Even while Izzy says it, I can feel her connecting to the egg and constantly trying to grasp any emotion from it.

The little girl also continuously uses her [Pyrokinesis] to keep an egg nice and warm. As I watch how she handles it, I see a clear mark of improvement. The way she handles her skill and mana is much better now, and the heat she produces is nice and warm, but not overly so, and evenly covers the surface of the egg.

“Just a few days and it should hatch!” Izzy says after a while as she turns to me with a big smile on her face, “Just wait! You will be so jealous.”

Aren’t you too cheeky right now?

I continue to let her read my emotions, so she immediately knows what I am doing.

“N-no…” Isabella whispers in a broken voice.

But I already pull out a piece of dried deer meat and offer it to Biscuit, who immediately follows me back to my room, leaving Isabella behind, only with her weirdo egg.

Back in my room, I jump into the armchair, and Biscuit jumps onto my lap, closing his eyes immediately while I check the timer.

Two days left until Beyond's second trial.

With closed eyes, I get back to training what Maya showed me a few days ago.

Chapter 222 - Second trial

Two days later the time comes and I start getting ready for the second trial. The farewells are short. Everyone in group 4 already knows about Beyond, some a bit more, others less, so there is no need for an explanation.

Biscuit gives me a nice piece of glass that he still thinks is the same as the mana stones they use here as currency. He also gives me a few pieces of dried deer meat.

Isabella somehow isn't petty and just hugs me and wishes me luck.

The boys are the boys, so they just tell me to level up a lot.

Haddy just nods his head and tells me to be careful.

Tess smiles at me and says not to worry about them while I'm gone.

Lily uses the opportunity to hug me and only stops after I knock on the top of her head a few times. I even have to boost my body a bit so she lets me go. That reminds me that if I ever lose mana, I will be weak like a baby against most of the members of group 4, even with my stats from Active tempering.

Sophie waves her hand awkwardly, and Maya puts a small bag into my hand, full of some rations and other useful stuff.

By the time I separate from them, I feel tired already and quickly get to the basement of our house.

“Use Beyond entrance token,” I say, and after the portal appears in front of me, I step through.

Welcome to the Beyond's second trial!

After passing through all three trials, you will be able to enter the Beyond.

The place I'm in isn't the second floor, nor any of the floors I visited before. The sky is dark, lit by stars that shine brighter than they should.

I slide into [Focus] and the world loses even more of its colors, yet the lights become brighter, shining on the ground I am standing on. As far as I can see, I see deep craters and mountains spewing out fire and smoke.

It's hard to breathe, and the gravity that affects my body is much stronger than it should be, forcing me to use Mana Regulator to put more mana towards Reinforcement and strengthening my body.

The cold that threatens to freeze my body is terrible, the worst I've ever felt, and I reach in and start releasing some heat I stored in the thermal orb I started filling with thermal energy days before Beyond.

Releasing more of the heat, it flows through my body and pushes away that terrifying cold, that is not visible at all. There is no ice, no freeze.

A hole forms next to me, and from it, a fire spews out, melting the ground around, threatening to do the same to me, only to be absorbed and turned into heat, stopping me from freezing.

Sensing a stronger eruption coming, I boost my body and move high in the air, hovering at the place and watching as the hole expands and tons of melted material spew out, a heat so strong I have to move further to not overwhelm my skill.

At the same time, the gravity that pulls on me is much stronger, so it's difficult to even float and the amount of mana I spend is so high I decide to land.

I check the quest and reward.

Beyond’s second trial quest: Survive for one week.

Quest Rewards:

Active skill combination token (low-grade)

1000 shards

I take in the text in front of me and there's a single reward that I can't stop looking at. The active skill combination token. The token with the potential of being a really good reward.

After reducing the amount of thermal energy as much as I can, I move again, away from the place where I feel another crater forming. Then, after examining my body more, I realize that I'm not wrong and it's as I thought the moment I entered here. That weird feeling I immediately got and started examining my body, almost unable to believe it.

My heart is not beating and generating any mana, affected by something that I can't even detect right now.

I seem to be otherwise fine. The blood is still somehow flowing through my body and my current mana pool is filled and not leaking, it's just not getting replaced.

As I continue to walk, I lower my expenditure even lower and strengthen my body only a little bit, just enough to fight against gravity that is about to crush me.

It's uncomfortable, but I'm saving mana and I do the same with thermal energy and try to make it as efficient as possible.

Then I look around and after a while start walking towards the mountains in the distance.

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 198]

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 188]

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 173]

I kill three monsters and then jump away, only enough to dodge the monster that breaks the ground and tries to bite at my leg.

Mana Leeches are heavily armored, quick, and good at locating me. They attack from underground and try to pull me down.

At first, they used ranged attacks and tried to steal my mana, connecting to me with their skills and trying to suck on it. They failed terribly as the Mantle totally blocked their attempts. So they tried a more direct attack, relying on their heavy armor.

Ethercrystal shortsword, an epic weapon, in my hand, cuts through their bodies easily, even sucking on some of their mana, the blade glowing in a weak pale blue light as the monsters don't have that much of it. There also isn't any ambient mana to absorb.

I dodge again and then let one of the leeches reach me, at the last moment I shoot a blast of kinetic energy against it, slowing it enough so I can finish it with the sword.

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 170]

[Lvl 170 > Lvl 171]

Another one attacks from behind and, sending only a short pulse of mana through my body, I boost it and turn around at a speed that blurs the area around and cut another human-sized leech in half.

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 176]

Under the ground, I feel more of them trying to take my mana, but I merely ignore them, only strengthening the Mantle a bit more actively. Then I continue to walk towards the mountains as the monsters do not dare to get on the surface anymore.

From the information I was able to collect, it's confirmed that there are 3 trials that I need to pass through to be able to enter the real Beyond. Each trial seems to be tailored for each person. I had the suspicion on the first floor where most of the monsters thrown at me allowed me to improve my skills or die, and this one seems to be testing my weaknesses.

My weak physical stats by strong gravity that seem to be only getting stronger with each passing hour.

The terrifying cold seems to be testing my thermal energy as well as my endurance.

The explosions of fire test my [Perception] and the monsters that attacked me so far test my mana. They keep trying to take it away from me, it being only thing that keeps me alive. My mana allows me to strengthen my body and create heat to keep myself from freezing.

One week, that's how long I must last in here. Unable to regenerate my mana, only able to use what I currently hold, and forced to constantly spend it.

At this point, it's the test of what will last longer, me or the bullshit the system throws at me and I'm not worried.

My reservoir is filled to the brim, containing 3 times my mana. My mana pool is also nearly topped out. The thermal orb I created and filled before even starting the trial contains an immense amount of energy I can use as heat or turn into kinetic energy.

I also have multiple mana battery stones I filled with mana, inspired by what Maya did. They are terribly small amounts of mana in comparison to my pool or reservoir, but it's also something.

I'm as ready as I could be.

I boost myself high in the air and shoot down a small arrow-like projectile that pierces the monster's eye and, with a scream that reaches my body, it disappears back under the ground.

The shriek it used is a mental attack that threatens to disrupt my mana, but my body endures and I land back on the ground, transferring some thermal energy from the orb into kinetic and stomping, sending a blast of energy under my feet.

[You have defeated Crater Worm - lvl 189]

[Lvl 171 > Lvl 172]

The monsters continue to attack me, pressuring me, looking for a moment of carelessness.

Multiple hours have passed and the strain of gravity put on my body is getting stronger, the monsters are getting harder to detect, and my heart doesn't move at all.

But, that's it?

I send another blast of kinetic energy underground, reducing the surface of the attack and moving it as efficiently as I can.

[You have defeated Crater Worm - lvl 191]

Is this really a Beyond trial?

I dodge two leeches and this time I do not even use the sword, just create a thin thread of mana that I cover in [Resonance] and cut both monsters apart.

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 179]

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 183]

Before another worm has time to shriek, I send a small thermal orb at it, and it explodes inside the monster's weird mouth filled with dozens of sharp teeth. The monster screeches even louder while thrashing around and burning, unable to stop the flames even in this terrifying cold.

[You have defeated Crater Worm - lvl 168]

More thin threads of mana appear around me, each covered in widely resonating mana, and this time it's me who tracks the monsters and attacks.

One day has passed.

The gravity is strong, but it feels weirdly comfortable as it keeps pulling on my body. With the little amount of mana I'm using, every step hurts and every wrong move threatens to send me tumbling, but the efficiency continues to improve.

The air closer to the mountains is getting colder and I'm forced to use more thermal energy from the orb. I don't like it, but the extreme temperatures are hindering my ability to fight, so I do it.

As time passes, I come to like the planet I'm on.

Other than blasts of iron-melting fire from the ground and monster attacks once in a while, it's quiet, so almost scarily quiet. There is no day and night, and no sun comes to the sky. It's permanently dark, the planet lit by beautiful shining stars that are lighting the way through the extremely clear sky.

Even though I'm moving for a day already, the mountains are still far in the distance, clearly showing how giant they have to be to still be so far on the horizon.

Six days remain, and I know I won't be getting any sleep, having to constantly manage my mana, and thermal energy, and keep fighting the monsters that will jump at me the moment I show weakness.

And I am fine with that.

As always in these situations, my mind feels sharp. It all makes me feel more alive than ever. It forces me to stop thinking of useless stuff and focus on survival at the place where a single mistake could end me.

Yet, the more threatened I feel, the stronger the danger is, the more I realize how much I want to live. Amazed, I observe myself utilizing everything I have learned. My skills, my body, my mana, and my talents. All of them constantly used to keep me alive.

The second day comes, and the sky is still the same, and the mountains look as far as before. While fighting against cold and gravity, the monsters continue to attack me, but that much is fine. The problem is that just now I realize that there is something or someone messing with my perception of reality.

I used a decent chunk of my mana to check my mind and it doesn't seem to be affected, only my senses are being fed fake information.

My skills are unable to fight against it, it being too ever-present and shown by me being constantly fed the wrong positions of monsters and the world around me looking different than it is in reality.

The result of that is more wounds on my body, and I'm being forced to create armor to protect myself and feed my passive with thermal energy to heal the wounds.

Unable to rely on my eyes anymore, I close them, but the effect still lasts as if the effect is delivered to me even through closed eyelids. [Perception] is being fed the wrong visuals too.

So I reach inside my body and cut nerves leading to my eyeballs, blinding myself. Then I actively stop the passive from healing this small wound that will be easy to restore later.

My usage of [Perception] changes, and instead, I continue to feel waves of kinetic energy and heat from the monsters' bodies.

A day passes, and I start being fed wrong information even from kinetic and thermal energy.

Chapter 223 - Day six

It´s the start of day three and I'm using only my mana to observe my surroundings. The reach becomes much smaller and the cost of keeping it up is annoying, so I take some mana from the mana batteries I have on me, feeding it to the skill. Efficiency isn't as good as my own mana, but it helps me to keep my own reserves as high as possible.

I still haven't touched the Mana Reservoir, and the thermal orb I have prepared is half full.

That's when monsters able to hide their mana signature start appearing.

After the first one bites off a piece of my shoulder, I'm forced to change my strategy.

The monster that bit me I kill with a sharp blast of kinetic energy and can't even check what it was without my senses.

I release dozens of small mana particles into my surroundings and then use [Mana Domain] to observe them and keep them floating around me.

The notifications continue to ring in my ears as I continue to kill anything that moves the particles close to me.

At the end of day three, the monsters that appear start countering these particles as well by avoiding them, so I release even more of them, my non-regenerating mana getting to half and the thermal orb to twenty percent.

I'm once again forced to start using more heat to keep myself from freezing.

When I fall to the ground, under the strengthened gravity, I also boost my body a bit more, just enough to wobble back on my legs.

The mana batteries I took here with me are empty. The monsters slowly sucked the mana from them without me realizing it.

It's my mistake.

I boost empty mana batteries through the bodies of the monsters and notifications ring, announcing the kill.

Observing mana particles around me, I sense that they hesitate.

“Come on, you wanted them so much. So just take them,” I say to the dead world.

Then I boost the last remaining mana battery, and another notification sounds.

As many times before, I try to use my epic item, the Ethercrystal shortsword, and when I cut the monster, it sucks in its mana, trying to strengthen me.

But, as many times before, something or someone fights against that. Some of the mana that is in the process of being sucked into the crystal blade starts to get pulled away from it, and fighting over that mana wastes more of it than I would be getting, so I stop. In the end, the sword absorbs only a small part of it.

That makes the sword close to being just a nice decoration, but I continue to use it when the monsters get closer to save some mana.

It's colder than ever before, and the heat I have to generate increases, but with it, my efficiency in the way I handle it. It's not even radiating away from my body and just reaches the skin to keep maximal possible efficiency. I also reduce the amount I send towards my limbs as they are able to endure a bit more than my core.

I start day four with my mana at forty percent and the thermal orb at ten percent.

All the food and water I did bring with me froze over. The result of me reducing the area of effect of my “heating”. Such a mistake is almost funny and I untie and drop the bag on the ground.

I restore my sight multiple times, but I always see only for a second before I start getting fed the wrong information again, so I blind myself. But even that second is fine, and I find that I have reached the mountains.

They are tall to a terrifying degree, making me feel extremely small. I'm nothing but a speck of dust in comparison to how tall they are. It somehow terrifies me even in [Focus], as I feel the wind that starts hitting my body and vibrations in the air as the lightning continues to strike the mountains in front of me.

The entire ground shakes, and I feel aftershocks even down here; that's how strong it is. It's clear that the area in front of me is much more dangerous than what lies behind me.

My mana is getting lower with each passing second, the thermal orb is almost empty, and the gravity that threatens to crush my body is pulling on my muscles. The place I'm in will become more dangerous as time passes; I'm sure of it. Even if I stay on the plains with worms, leeches, and fire geysers. The difficulty will ramp up. Yet the mountains in front of me are much more dangerous even now.

So, I take a step towards them, leaving the plains behind me.

The entire time I continue to observe my Mana Heart and the weird aura that renders my senses close to useless.

The mountains tower by my sides as I walk through the valley. From the second I'm able to use my eyes, I find out that the valley is unnaturally straight and flat, and the mountains by its sides are set there in too unnatural a manner.

It feels just like a sidewalk surrounded by trees.

The wind slows down and the air becomes warmer, just in time to leave me with five percent of my thermal orb, but the gravity and pull on my mana increase, even now partially ignoring my Mantle.

No monster appears anymore.

It's quiet.

Day five starts quietly. The wind doesn't blow. There are no vibrations from the lightning. No signs of any monster but the gravity is stronger after every step I take.

In the one-second window I use my eyes, I notice the doorway far in the distance. It is carved into the highest mountain I have ever seen, the doors themselves so tall I can't see their top.

Mana in my body drops to twenty-five percent, constantly pulled from under my control. I'm unable to hold it.

The effect becomes stronger the closer to the door I get.

I was able to make my heart beat for a few moments. After days without moving, it feels almost weird having it thump and send mana through my body.

While not moving, I continue to [Focus] on keeping it beating for as long as possible, mana in my body filling up slowly once again, even though some of it is getting pulled away from me.

The next ten minutes I spend fighting against the pressure that tries to stop it from beating again and, in the end, I fail and my heart stops again. This time the effect that stops my heart is a bit different and I start examining it over again with the intention of making it beat once more. There isn't even a speck of doubt that I will be able to do so.

It's my body.

It's my heart.

It's my mana.

No one will take it away from me.

I stop some distance away from the giant doorway and sit down, unable to keep myself standing anymore. My mind examines my body, and I start working on the Mana Sovereignty Mantle construct.

From my time here, I have learned so much, and I start applying it all to myself while being extremely careful of my surroundings. There is an armor around my body that is slowly getting destroyed, and the mana gets pulled from it, but I do it in case something attacks me.

I notice that my mana is getting pulled towards the door, and when I go through my memories, I realize that it has been doing that ever since the start of this trial. All the mana is getting pulled to whatever is inside that mountain, behind the giant black door, densely covered in inscriptions.

The inscriptions feel as though they should have been here to stop that from happening. My limited knowledge tells me that they should shield whatever is inside and not allow it to affect anything outside of the door.

Yet they are not enough; even though they are extremely complex and terrifyingly strong, demonstrating a mastery beyond any human or being I can imagine, they are unable to stop what is inside.

Even through [Focus], I feel fear, unable to comprehend the world around me or the thing behind the door. It's all beyond my knowledge and my experience.

I have never ever felt so small in my life. I'm just a small speck surrounded by powers I do not understand. The system, the tutorial, Absolutes, a thing beyond this door. This planet.

Everything is way beyond me.

At the start of day six, I make my heart beat again, this time for longer, and my mana fills by a nice amount. At this point it's been long since I had to fight monsters, all of them terrified of the being behind the black door.

The silence in the valley between the enormous mountains is almost deafening, and the safety I feel right now feels so fake it would make me want to scream if I wasn't so deep in the [Focus].

[Focus - lvl 39 > Focus - lvl 40]

I once again move my mana, sending small pulses towards the door, only for them to be obliterated by the inscriptions on its surface, but I observe even that. I learn from defensive mechanisms and use them to constantly improve my Mantle.

Again.

Again.

Again.

Over and over again, I do so and make small changes after small changes, the pull on my mana becoming weaker and weaker, and the heart twitching and shivering inside my chest. I continue to patch and improve the defenses of my biggest weakness - the possibility of someone blocking, stealing, or not allowing me to use my mana.

A big risk I took on myself, fascinated by this power I got at the start of the tutorial.

Fascination that lasts even now.

At the end of the day, my heart starts beating again and the attempts to stop it from doing so are unsuccessful. I watch as mana in my body starts growing, and I turn some of it into kinetic energy that I transfer into thermal, once again filling the thermal orb floating near me.

I stand up and mana smoothly spreads through my body, strengthening it. Kinetic energy explodes under me, and I push myself high in the air, turning around and floating towards where I came from.

Still unable to trust my eyes, I send mana as far as I can and continue to watch it within [Mana Domain].

When I reach the plain, monsters that appear are stronger than the ones from before.

A sharp nail immediately pierces my belly. Teeth break my armor and burrow into my flesh. A strong hit breaks my ribs and throws me against the ground. And I continue to fight, releasing all the frustration I felt, unable to use my powers properly.

I boost mana projectiles with kinetic energy. I create tricolored orbs, and explosions and implosions scar the planet.

Burst after burst of brilliant golden flames melt the monsters, keeping me warm against the cold that surrounds me and heal my body through my passive.

And I continue to get hurt. The monsters are just that strong. A big chunk of my leg gets bitten off, unable to be fully restored with my passive. A big wound in my side, carved off by some extremely fast monster that passes by me.

I fight and fight. I get hurt and I kill.

Over and over again as my mana roars and hums, free at last.

That's when the biggest monster appears. As tall as a small apartment building, a few floors high. The monster is bipedal and with long front legs with mana circuits all over its forearms. The monster reminds me of a gorilla with an extremely muscular body and four eyes.

I restore my eyes for a second.

[Skystrider Beast - lvl ??]

Javelins filled with thermal energy crash against the monster, barely doing any damage. My flames burn its skin, being weakened the closer they get to it. Kinetic energy disperses on the beast´s skin. Tricolored orbs burn the monster, even making it stagger a bit, but the implosion does nothing.

Spending more time forcing my mana through a javelin that is three times my length and filled to the brim with thermal energy, I boost it while my heart thumps loudly. The monster is hurt by that, golden flames burning its body, the smell of burned skin and hair filling the air.

Yet it's durable, extremely so. Much more durable than the undead deer from the third floor.

I move closer, then, pulling out the sword and covering the blade with resonating mana that I extend.

Just a small human jumping against the big monster while surrounded by pale blue armor and with a glowing sword in hand. Using everything in my arsenal, I continue to avoid deadly attacks while I feel disrupting properties from the glowing forearm of the monster.

All the damage I deal is barely a scratch, the monster is just that big and durable, and that's when the monster roars as I dash at its head, a shockwave throwing me on the ground where I hit it and continue to roll, pieces of my armor breaking together with my bones.

When I finally absorb the inertia of my crash, the monster stands in front of me, moved there with one big leap, and its fist heading down at me.

At the last moment, I release all the kinetic energy I collected, propelling myself to the side and then immediately again to avoid another shockwave.

The lightning starts cracking on the monster's pitch-black skin, and its red eyes seem to glow with malice. It roars again, this time redirecting the shockwave and boosting its body towards me in a similar way I used my kinetic energy.

Watching the monster move towards me, I slide into deeper [Focus] and the world feels as if it slowed down slightly.

Breathe in.

Breathe out.

My mana radiates from my body, creating an armor around myself that becomes a darker and darker shade of blue. It becomes as big as the one Maya showed me, making me three heads taller than before, surrounded by my mana. But I do not stop there. I push more mana from my body and with a speed that would tear me apart without my newest epic passive.

The armor around my body grows more and more, lifting me in the air until I'm at the chest of the translucent blue armor, surrounded by all this mana.

[Armament - lvl 37 > Armament - lvl 38]

[Armament - lvl 38 > Armament - lvl 39]

My domain encompasses it all, allowing me to stop it from dissipating and increasing my control over it.

[Mana Domain - lvl 13 > Mana Domain - lvl 14]

[Mana Domain - lvl 14 > Mana Domain - lvl 15]

And I continue to infuse more mana into it.

[Mana Infusion - lvl 35 > Mana Infusion - lvl 36]

Mana radiates all around me, making me over twice as tall as my normal height.

The effect of the sub-class Pride doesn't allow my [Armament] to look shabby, so it gains some delicate ornaments, and the pieces of armor are functional and deadly, yet beautifully looking.

I reach out my own hand, and the giant one made of my mana mirrors the movement. With a strong push, more mana flows there, and a sword made of mana, much bigger than the original in my hand, is created. A blade of a darker shade of blue than the armor and with wisps of light blue mana flowing through it.

Then I grab the sword and, taking a stance, I face the monster.

Chapter 224 - Beast

The Skystrider Beast uses a shockwave roar again, but this time I burrow the feet of the armor into the ground, and the attack mostly disperse on the mana surrounding me.

Like a strong wind, the shockwave tears off chunks of my mana, but I ignore it all. As I take a step toward the monster, I continue to radiate more of it, repairing the damage done.

The sword in my mana hands resonates and clashes against the monster's skin. Unlike the ranged attacks, the sword is surrounded with [Resonance], so it doesn't disperse, and I finally draw more blood, making the monster roar. A swing of its fists sends me flying, the armor crumpling. The Skystrider Beast is still three times as tall as me, vicious and quick, and while I'm restoring the damage, it uses a shockwave and pushes me even further.

And then another one.

One more after that.

Each attack is stronger than the previous, craters forming around me, pieces of stone as big as cars flying to the sides. The air itself vibrates and roars under the force of the monster's skill.

Bigger and bigger chunks of my armor get pulled away from me like a building getting torn apart by strong winds.

So, I reach into my reservoir, and within my domain, mana moves quickly, filling the gaps, the armor becoming denser, and the sword even longer.

I take another step and the ground under me cracks. The mana has weight to it, either by itself or because of the combination of my skills.

As I run towards the monster, each of my steps breaks the surface under my feet, and with each passing second of the fight, my control over the armor improves.

I dodge the shockwave. I duck under the swing of the monster's fist. While doing so, I lose balance and use my hand to push myself back up, taking a hit from another fist but swinging my sword and dealing more damage.

[Mana Domain] expands, and mana from the Reservoir flows into the air, filling it with a pale blue shimmer. In the air, I form projectiles that fly toward the beast's eyes, trying to blind it. A hand forms there as well, expanding and growing until it's as big as the monster's, but when it hits, it disperses, unable to endure the monster's disruptive field on its skin.

Unlike my armor around my body, my ranged attacks do not have [Resonance] fighting against its barrier.

I stop releasing mana and just focus it more on the armor. I use [Redistribution] and [Mana Infusion] to make it stronger and slimmer, and then I charge the beast again.

My movement is awkward, yet so much better than before. It's getting easier to keep balance, and I slash with the sword again, tearing the barrier on the monster's skin and burrowing the sword deep into its side.

The beast's fist hits the head of my armor, destroying it, but my body is lower, in the middle of the chest.

I duck under another swing and then again when the monster uses a shockwave to boost its body toward me.

A giant fist hits the ground, creating a crater, and it roars again. This time the shockwave hits me but slides on the armor that I move. The armor is more durable than before.

When the beast attacks again, I'm ready, already knowing what attack it will use.

I dodge to the side and swing the sword towards the fist, the blade humming audibly and for a moment shining brighter than before. It cuts through the monster's skin, flesh, and bone. Easily as if there is no resistance. The cut-off hand falls to the ground, it being as big as a car.

More mana radiates from me as I move again while the monster holds the stump.

Both the monster and I move quickly, but slower than I would be if I was smaller. The mass and weight of [Armament] not allowing me to move faster.

When I step close and am about to attack, the beast waves its hand at me. The moment blood makes contact with the mana surrounding me, it immediately disrupts it and consumes it like poison. It causes a burning sensation, and large sections of the armor begin to disappear. I disregard this, even as the blood reaches my real body.

Another swing destroys more of the armor, the disruptive circuits on the remaining beast´s arm still working. The monster then holds me and roars up close, and I feel my ears pop, blood leaking from them. My body vibrates, about to break apart.

I let go of the sword, and it dissipates even before it falls to the ground, I grab and hold the monster while changing my hands a bit to have sharper fingers that I burrow into its skin.

The beast doesn't mind and lowers its taller body, a mouth full of teeth biting and tearing off more and more of the blue mana armor.

I use Mana Regulator, and most of my mana rushes into my kinetic mana heart, generating an immense amount of kinetic energy.

The armor around me becomes even thinner as the beast roars again, a shockwave hitting me even more, and I feel blood in my mouth.

But I wait and watch it all happen while mana from the reservoir flows into my body and threatens to tear it apart, even with my Arcane resilience active.

When the monster finally bites off a bigger chunk of the chest of the [Armament], I restore my eyes and look into its red eyes, and then switch kinetic energy to thermal that fills the remaining half of the armor with all that energy.

The Skystrider Beast roars as the pieces of my armor get filled with immense heat in the same way I fill my mana orbs with thermal energy. Golden flames burn the black skin of the monster, and I squeeze and hold it stronger, even moving myself closer while the beast tries to push me away.

I fuel the flames, my heart beating and every throb sending even more thermal energy into what remains of the armor while I cling to the monster, burning it alive.

The best roars, a shockwave hitting my golden flames, making it look as if a strong wind tries to blow them off, yet they endure. The beast tries to use its blood again, but it sizzles and burns, turning into smoke. It roars, it cries, hands that move and try to push me away, try to squeeze me, yet I hold on, my body wounded but healing under the influence of the flames that activate Pyrokinetic resurgence.

It takes a few minutes, but the monster's movements slow down, a bone showing through the burned flesh and the attempts to push me away weaker.

I strengthen my armor with more mana and push the hand that tries to grab me away. I climb higher onto its body, and then towards the head. The beast bites at me, and I let it, losing a left arm of the armor that burns inside the mouth of the beast.

After climbing higher, I swing the remaining arm and burrow it as deep into one of the monster's eyes as, and then hold it as the beast thrashes against the ground in its last attempts to get me off. It continues to try to pull me off, only causing me to burrow my mana arm deeper. In an attempt to get me off, it also scratches its head terribly, not feeling the wounds because of all this pain and its burning body.

When the attempts weaken again, I redirect all the thermal energy and send it toward the arm that I hold stabbed into its eye socket. The parts of the armor stop glowing as all of the flames rush toward the wound, and the monster twitches a few more times, its blood sizzling and evaporating.

A weak groan escapes its burned mouth, and after twisting its body the last time, it finally dies.

[You have defeated Skystrider Beast - lvl 248]

[Lvl 177 > Lvl 181]

[Armament - lvl 39 > Armament - lvl 40]

[Mana Infusion - lvl 36 > Mana Infusion - lvl 37]

The monster falls to the ground, and I fall on it. As I do so, the armor around me dissipates, and I roll off its corpse, unable to stop it from happening. The air escapes my chest as I hit the ground.

I groan with pain, feeling a terrifying cold hitting my body, threatening to freeze it, and only then do I realize that I stopped generating thermal energy. With extreme difficulty, I calm my mind, and even through my complaining body, I start moving my mana again, transferring it to my heart and generating some heat that also slowly heals me, showing a limitation of the rare graded skill.

My body is pummeled from the inside, burned by the monster's blood, and even by some of my flames that I was unable to control fully.

I pull out the Ethercrystal sword and stab it deep into the monster's dead body. The blade immediately starts sucking the remaining mana from it and strengthening me. With relief, I sigh and lean against the monster.

A few scary minutes pass like that. My consciousness is kept only thanks to strengthening through the sword and flames that feed my passive. I watch as my hand shakes, and observing my body, I find out that I nearly depleted my body's mana. The Mana Reservoir also took a big hit, with less than a third of its capacity remaining.

But as always, good things do not last.

The monsters start moving towards me from all sides, not scared anymore by the Skystrider Beast. There are dozens of them.

With a sigh, I pull the sword from the corpse and dodge to the side as a leech breaks the ground. I send a sharp pulse of mana through my body, strengthening it shortly at the top of the sword, and slash.

[You have defeated Mana Leech - lvl 170]

I move away from the corpse and my body staggers a bit as I feel weak in the legs. That makes an attack hit me, and I absorb only a bit of kinetic energy before I'm sent rolling on the ground.

Sensing another mana signature underground, I use the collected kinetic energy and send my body to the side, rolling even further before I stop.

When I get on my feet, I can barely stand, my body shaking and screaming in pain, and each use of mana sends sharp pain through my head.

Dozens of monsters start hungrily eating the giant corpse, disgusting noises sounding as they tear the skin and flesh from the body. Their devouring movements twitch the body, making it seem as if it's moving.

For a moment, I feel a hint of a weird emotion.

What a scary opponent the beast was, how far it pushed me. Yet now its lifeless body lies here, devoured by monsters that wouldn't even dare to come close to it while it was alive. And now they eat it, not even giving it enough time to cool down.

I feel the strengthening I'm getting from the sword weaken as the mana it was able to absorb starts to deplete and looking around, I detect a few dozen monsters moving toward me from all sides.

Breathe in.

Breathe out.

[Focus]

More.

[Focus]

MORE!

[Focus]

My body stops shaking, all the emotions gone other than one. Sheer arrogance I show against all the odds.

How dare they try to attack me like hyenas, thinking I'm easy prey.

The pain is still here but pushed to the back of my mind, and I squeeze the sword I'm holding. My mana starts filling my body once again, as always, giving me all these powers and skills I got so used to.

My heart beats, and this time it's I who attacks first.

Chapter 225 - Door in the mountain

Even though I strengthen my body, it's still weak, so I dodge the first attack by letting myself fall, my knuckles scratching as I still hold the sword. The leech passes over my head and, without even turning around, I send a short pulse of thermal energy at it, hearing it screech in pain.

Another attack from the ground hits me, and this time I let it. I create armor only in front of my chest, absorbing some of the hits, strengthen my arm as much as I can and stab the monster. I continue to keeping up the armor on my chest and stabbing the monster. In the end, I also shoot a pulse of kinetic energy, finally killing it.

Both of us fall down, and I keep the sword stabbed inside the corpse to absorb as much mana as possible.

I pull the sword out and stagger backward, only to avoid a nearly invisible mana attack that the leeches like to use. Small part of it still hits me, making me spin. Falling down to my knees, I push with kinetic energy, sending myself rolling away and dodging another attack.

Another pulse sends me back to my feet, just in time to surround my arm with mana armor and stab the sword deep into the monster's mouth.

Sharp teeth bite on the armor, cracking it, even sucking on the mana and weakening it further.

Crumpled armor presses against my skin, even slightly cracking the bone, and I send thermal energy through. The armor lights up with yellow flames, and the leech, while screeching, lets go. I send a cone of kinetic energy against its head, killing it.

The fight continues for what feels like hours. I'm so terribly weak right now, and killing a few dozen monsters strains me as much as nothing lately.

I roll on the ground, I stumble, I dodge. I groan in pain. All while killing one monster after another, slowly and methodically, saving every point of mana mana and straining myself as little as possible.

At some point, everything stops existing, and there are two orders I follow. Keep thermal energy flowing through so you won't freeze. The second one is to kill anything that moves through the mana particles I use to track the monsters.

Even then, the time comes when the last notification sounds, and after sending my senses into the area, I feel no presence.

A surprise hits me, and with it, a hint of disappointment. I start coming back to my senses and to this dead, dark world with only stars lighting it. The second Beyond trial.

Once again, I stagger towards the closest corpse and stab the sword into it, the blade hungrily sucking on the mana and strengthening my body.

That's when I promise to myself that my next epic passive will be a healing one. Either a strengthened version of my current one or a better one. Actually, should I go and buy a rare passive now to heal me?

After restoring my eyes for a moment and checking the timer, a greedy part of me decides against it and that I would rather save for a stronger passive than buy a weak one. The fight is over anyway, and I’ll soon have Lily to heal my dumb ass.

With ten minutes remaining until the end of the trial, I stand up and start moving back into the valley between the mountains.

Only five minutes remain when I stop in front of the door, my chest moving up and down heavily even after a small usage of mana to get here faster.

The next four minutes I spend staring at the inscriptions and remembering as many as I can, even etching simpler versions of them into a mana stone I have on me. They don’t do anything, and it's more akin to drawing on paper, just that the mana stones are much more expensive, yet I do not hesitate and do it as much as I can.

One minute left.

The world starts feeling as if it freezes over. I hear no sound and nothing moves at all. In the deafening silence, even mana inside my body refuses to move, and so does my mana heart. Only by checking the timer do I confirm that time didn’t freeze, as it continues to tick down.

Then a whisper sounds in my head, (So very curious. Haven't I met you during your first Trial?)

There isn’t any connection that I could cut off, nor mana I could feel. The voice is just there, in my head. The inscriptions on the door start glowing even brighter, and the entire mountain feels as if it's shaking.

“Who are you?” I ask.

(Just an intent I left in the tutorial.) the voice says as if it explains everything, yet it only creates more questions for me.

“Why?”

(To mess with @*--?#)!) it pauses, and I can nearly feel amusement from it. (So she censored even her name.) This time it laughs, the mountain shaking even more, and big pieces falling all around as it continues to crack.

The inscriptions glow in a painfully intense light, and I feel sick just from sensing the enormous amount of mana they contain and manipulate.

Five seconds remaining.

“Who is she?” I ask my last question.

(The Ruler of Greed, obviously.)

Then I get forced out.

No portal appears near me; it's just my body that is yanked backward, everything around me turning into a blur. When it all stops, I find myself in the underground area under the house.

I sense that I triggered some sort of trap, and when I send my senses into the area, I realize that it's only Sophie's vastly improved web that surrounds the house. The effect I triggered was something akin to detection or a doorbell.

(Welcome back,) I let Sophie connect to my mind through her web.

(Can you send Lily here?) I ask while sliding to the ground, my back against the wall.

Huh, there is still so much blood?

(I did it already. Are you…)

I do not hear the rest of the words, and finally, after a week, I let myself pass out. My last thought is that Lily will be pissed off.

When I get back to myself, I decide to keep my eyes closed and don’t move at all, nor change the way I breathe. Instead, I only send my senses and detect three people in the room: Lily, Tess, and Hadwin.

“So, how is he?” Hadwin asks first.

At least a few hours must have passed already, so this more looks like he and Tess are checking on me while Lily heals me.

But there is one question. Does she need to touch me that much? I mean, it's probably so her powers can more easily enter my body and all, but it still feels a bit awkward having her hand move on my chest and around the wounds there.

“If I use [Sacrifice] I can heal him much faster, but I don’t think it's needed. His passive did help a bit,” from Lily’s voice I hear contempt, as if she is looking down at my rare graded passive.

That's quite rude. Pyrokinetic Resurgence is trying its best.

“Well, you can tell him he almost died and you saved his life, Lily,” Hadwin says it in a way a grandpa would talk to his favorite grandchild.

In answer, Lily giggles and jokingly says something back.

I didn't even notice they became so close. It feels a bit awkward finding it out. Sure, enough time passed to create friendships between people in the group, yet it still feels a bit weird.

“We will go, there is a quest to scout the territory around ants, apparently they are even closer now and if it continues this way they will get to the city in a month or two,” Tess sighs.

Oh boy.

“Take care,” Lily shouts as they leave and I hear the doors close.

For a while, Lily continues to send her mana into me and I observe it. I continue to compare it to her skill a few weeks ago and the difference is huge. Lily is slowly but surely becoming really good at it.

Out of nowhere, she pinches and twists the skin on my right collarbone, “I know you are awake.”

Should I start fake snoring and pretend to sleep?

Lily pinches again and I finally open my eyes, “That's rude.”

“It's rude to think I wouldn't notice my patient being awake,” she snorts and lets go of me. “You should get rid of your passive skill. To be honest, it's pathetic how weak it is,” Lily adds out of nowhere.

“It helped me a lot,” I try to fight in the name of my innocent skill.

“I could heal better even on the second floor,” the black-haired healer doesn't seem to be impressed.

Looking around, I realize that I'm on the bed in my room. Feeling the weight on my legs, I look down and there is a big burrito reminding me of a corgi sleeping on my legs.

“He stayed with you the entire time and refused to leave. Even when Izzy tried to lure him out with some food,” Lily says.

“I see,” I get out of myself, “How long?”

“Only a bit over a day.”

Huh, that's not that bad. Slowly I’m improving. I should start working on my new construct to help me deal with these situations. First, I will need to get into healing a bit more. Traditional healing like Lily’s isn't something I was able to get in, but healing through thermal energy with my passive seems like something that I could work with.

Before I realize it, Lily pinches my nose, “You are spacing out again. You always do that,” she complains, “Your eyes start looking even more distant. So what are you thinking about?” she pauses, “Women?” her eyes are cheeky as she says so.

Little twerp, pipsqueak! How dare she use my nose-pinching maneuver against me!

“Yesh, I thoukht about phwoman,” I say while she keeps my nose pinched.

Our eyes meet, she pinches even harder and twists a bit, but then slowly a smile crawls on her lips.

She starts laughing, and I can hear relief in her voice as her laugh sounds in the room, “I'm glad you are fine, Nathaniel,” Lily's voice is soft as she says so.

When Lily leaves, I reach to boop Biscuit's nose to feel manlier, but then I see him sleeping peacefully and remember Lily saying that he stayed with me the entire time. With a sigh, I stop myself from doing so and lay back on the bed, careful not to wake him up.

So weak! I’m so weak! Damn, what would Victoria say if she saw me like that? Actually, I don’t even have to think about it, I can imagine her words, “Just do whatever you want, Nat.” That's just how she is.

“Status,” I whisper quietly to not wake up Biscuit.

Name: Nathaniel Gwyn

Difficulty: Hell Floor: 4 - Waning Realm

Time left until forced return: 4y 125d 10h 2m 6s

Traits (1/3): Mana Circuit

Lvl 182

Strength: 85

Dexterity: 87

Constitution: 223

Mana (Stage 1/3 - Vast Mana): 686 + 686

Primary Class: Focused Channeler (Epic)

Sub-class: [Initiate of Pride]

Active skills:

Focus (Dual Focus Consolidation) - Lvl 40

Mana Manipulation (Advanced Mana Manipulation) - Lvl 41

Perception - Lvl 39

Redistribution (Symbiotic Transference) - Lvl 38

Armament - Lvl 40

Mana Infusion - Lvl 37

Resonance - Lvl 31

Mana Domain - Lvl 15

Tether - Lvl 9

Constructs:

Reinforcement (Construct)

Kinetic Mana Heart (Construct)

Mana Regulator (Construct)

Mana Sovereignty Mantle (Construct)

Passive skills:

Cerebral Harmony (rare)

Mana-Fortified Resilience (rare)

Pyrokinetic Resurgence (rare)

Mana Reservoir (epic)

Arcane Resilience (epic)

Tokens:

Beyond Difficulty entrance token

Active skill combination token (low-grade)

Shards: 3032

Nice, the reward of 1000 shards is already here. I have gained 12 levels, three of them from that annoying beast. A few skills leveled up too and broke through a bottleneck, meaning that I need to get two more skills over 40 to get a skill upgrade token as a reward from a side quest. Well, maybe I will ignore this quest and just use the active skill combination token as it seems much more useful than the skill upgrade token. It could also take me a few weeks to break through the skill bottleneck to level forty.

But the biggest reward surely is the way I used [Armament]. A mecha-like armor allowed me to increase my size and fight against a much bigger monster that was resistant to my ranged attacks.

With a few improvements, this could become terrifyingly strong, even though right now I should hesitate to use it. My proficiency is still terrible, so it used way too much mana and the process was so bad it put a useless strain on my body. A few weeks of experimenting with it should improve it further and add another weapon to my arsenal.

But now, the thing I want to check the most.

“Use active skill combination token.”

You have used an active skill combination token. Please pick two skills from the following ones you would like to combine.

Warning! Combining two skills will reduce the level of the acquired skill.

Warning! A combination of not-compatible skills can result in worse skills.

Warning! After combining the skills, it will become extremely difficult to acquire the skills used for combination.

List of available skills to combine:

Mana Manipulation (Advanced Mana Manipulation) - Lvl 41

Perception - Lvl 39

Mana Infusion - Lvl 37

Armament - Lvl 40

Tether - Lvl 7

Oh, so [Focus], [Redistribution], [Resonance], and [Mana Domain] are not available for combination. It can either mean that the skills are just too high tier to be used this way, or the skill combination token is too low tier, and I would need to acquire a stronger one to actually combine these skills.

Well, it doesn't matter; I wouldn’t use it on either of those four skills. They are way too important to me to use them this way.

[Mana Manipulation] with [Perception]

[Mana Manipulation] with [Mana Infusion]

[Mana Manipulation] with [Tether]

[Mana Manipulation] with [Armament]

[Perception] with [Mana Infusion]

[Perception] with [Tether]

[Perception] with [Armament]

[Mana Infusion] with [Tether]

[Mana Infusion] with [Armament]

[Tether] with [Armament]

Now then, I have ten possible combinations. Let's get into theorizing.

Chapter 226 - Hatched egg

First, I look at [Mana Manipulation]. It's probably the skill I use the most, and even though it's not as high-tiered as some others I have, I still hesitate. For someone like me, the skill is extremely important and I don't know what would happen if I got rid of it, so let's rather keep it.

That leaves me with 6 options.

[Perception] with [Mana Infusion] would probably vastly improve my detection of mana. Maybe even allow me to feel it better and, in the end, improve the way I use it.

[Perception] with [Tether] would most likely improve my placement of anchors. A new skill could straight up end up being some sort of teleport. That doesn't sound bad at all.

[Perception] with [Armament] would most likely end up being a skill that would make my mana creations “smarter”, and maybe even allow me to program some behavior? Or maybe not, it sounds weird.

Then there is [Mana Infusion] with [Tether]. So maybe something to create traps that I can infuse with more mana or some stronger ranged attack?

[Tether] with [Armament], I don't even know what to imagine. [Tether] is still a bit weird, so I have trouble with that.

And then, there is an option I like the most. Especially since I saw Maya using it and I used it on my own in the second Beyond trial.

[Mana Infusion] and [Armament]. I used both skills this way, to infuse mana into my armor, which made it much stronger. An improved version of that would make my mecha-like armor even stronger, projectiles as well.

To be honest, this might be the first time I could really use a lot of my mana. What I did before while fighting the beast is extremely mana-hungry but also really strong, especially against opponents who can ignore my ranged attacks. Weirdly, even with all that mana, getting up close and personal is a great option.

And then there is also an idea I have had for some time that might allow me to circumvent the system a bit.

For one more time, I look at [Perception] with [Tether]. It sure sounds like teleport. But who needs to teleport when I can create giant armor around myself, and just stomp an asshole? Plus I can just improve my [Tether] and [Mana Domain] for maybe even better results.

“I want to combine [Mana Infusion] and [Armament],” I say quietly, still careful not to wake up Biscuit.

Congratulations, you have successfully combined [Mana Infusion] and [Armament]! A new skill has been created.

You have acquired [Regalia].

[Regalia - lvl 0 > Regalia - lvl 6]

Damn, [Armament] was at 40 and [Mana Infusion] at 37, so this skill better be cool as heck. The name is a bit weird when comparing it to other skills, but not in a bad way.

I start creating a mana orb over the palm of my hand, and my mana moves there easily, the orb nearly instantly changing to dark blue with wisps of pale blue mana inside. Observing it tells me that I need to push just a little for it to turn into a tricolored orb. The speed is just that immense. The orb itself feels heavier than before and even denser. I would need to test it a bit more, but it feels much tougher while still listening to me as before and moving according to my will.

The best part of it is that the skill is at level 6 only, in comparison to [Armament] which used to be 40. I mean, I won't complain, but isn't this too much?

I reduce the density a bit, and the orb becomes a lighter, more transparent shade of light blue, but it moves much faster and changes shape however I want, expanding, shrinking, all according to my will.

Right now, I really want to pump more mana into it and try to create armor, but the cute corgi sleeping on my legs holds me back. I guess I will have to stay here for a while.

Now then, back to a little bit of scamming.

I expand the orb in my hand, turning it into a dagger, and then try to fill it with more mana. It obviously works, either using [Mana Manipulation] or [Regalia] to do so. But this is not what I want to do. I long since learned to infuse my creations with thermal or kinetic energy, and ever since the third floor, I was attempting to infuse them with my skills.

Even back then, my goal was to turn [Mana Infusion] into [Infusion], and now with the skill out of the way, it seems as good a time to try. I already made a lot of attempts over the past few months, even before the end of the 3rd floor.

I close my eyes, let's try it.

(Food?) I hear with my mind and open my eyes.

Biscuit is lying on my chest, with his front legs on my collarbones. When I look at him, he tilts his head, a pink tongue sticking out slightly. His eyes are still not fully open and he seems to be sleepy, as if he just woke up.

"Everything is fine."

(Food food?)

"Yes, I swear, it's fine now," I reach out and after touching his tongue, I ruffle the top of his head.

(Food.)

"Yes, I know, the next time I will try not to be away for that long."

Only after I say that he woofs and puts his head on my chest. Then, while listening to my heartbeat, he yawns and closes his eyes again.

Such a good boy.

I check the status, and [Infusion] is already at level 13, and even [Regalia] leveled up once.

In the end, it was easier than I thought, and I got [Infusion] nearly immediately after I started my attempts to get it. That makes me wonder if [Mana Infusion] held me back from acquiring it or if there is something else at work. But that doesn't sound right as before I evolved my [Mana Perception] into [Perception]. It could also be caused by me going through the second Beyond trial and my experience with the door and improvement of Mantle.

Carefully, I sit up and then stand up, holding Biscuit in my arms. He continues to sleep, and I move carefully, even using [Redistribution] to absorb some shocks as I walk to not wake him up.

Thankfully, I'm already wearing clothes. Someone also washed me while changing them, and at this point, I'm too worried to ask who. Neither of the options seem good, so I'd rather ignore it.

Outside of my room, I send my sense through the house and detect the twins.

When I get to the kitchen, Aaron and Dennis are sitting on the couch, as always, both close to each other and drawing something on a bunch of papers in front of them, seemingly theorizing about the uses of their skills and weaknesses of the monsters they hunt.

As they see me, they wave and, noticing sleeping Biscuit, stay quiet. Both of them pretend to be normal, but I long since noticed that no matter how friendly they look or how much they joke or talk with me, there is still a hint of carefulness.

Unlike Min-Jae, they don't like me that much. It's most likely caused by the impression I gave them on the first floor, or they just don't have as trusting a personality as Min-Jae. To be honest, I don't mind it. They have a reason why they act the way they do, and it's not something that bothers me too much. I don't need people to like me or anything.

I sit on the couch with Biscuit still in my arms and look at them.

“How was the second trial?” Dennis asks quietly, and I use [Resonance] to cut off the sound around Biscuit so we won't wake him up.

Then, I shortly and without too much description, tell them about the second trial. Like everyone in the group, they also already know about Beyond, yet showed not even a tiny bit of interest in going there. They are just curious, and as I talk, they listen carefully, asking once in a while. It all reminds me of someone watching an action movie; that's how it feels.

Aaron and Dennis are both really similar. By similar, I mean nearly the same. Their personality and behavior are nearly identical, a sentiment confirmed by both of them having exactly the same skills.

The only way I can tell them apart is by their mana, but here I also noticed that they are trying to work on that. They know I distinguish them by mana, so they work on a way to confuse me, trying to duplicate signatures.

I still don't know if they do it as training or just to troll me. With them, either of the options could be it.

“I heard ants were seen close to the city,” I say at one point.

"Yup, lynthari didn't like it at all, and I didn't see them hissing and nya-ing so much ever since we came here. Ants didn't attack or anything, not yet, but apparently, in a few weeks, they should be here with their speed," Dennis says.

Aaron also joins in, "Obelia was also looking for you. Something about an expedition and auction. Myrra also came," he giggles, "Lily was so mad."

"What is this bitch doing here again. Nathaniel should clearly tell her he is not interested in old women," Dennis mimics Lily's voice, and that makes Aaron laugh even more, yet he does it quietly, still worried about not waking up the best doggo.

But damn, Lily sure has no chill. Obelia looks barely thirty.

"I must never become weaker than Lily," not really knowing why I say it out loud instead of keeping it in my mind.

Even the twins seem surprised, but soon they smile.

"I never thought of that. I wonder what would happen to you if you were weaker." Dennis's quiet laugh sounds in the room.

"I'm more and more sure Lily is an Initiate of Lust," Aaron joins in without hesitation.

Then the twins continue to joke with me. It's barely noticeable, but their laugh seems a tiny bit more real than before.

Later that night, Sophie and Izzy return first, followed by Maya.

Maya greets me first and tells me about the spot where she hid good snacks, and then she disappears to take a shower.

I'm already impatient to show off my new skill to her, but this will wait.

Biscuit is awake and well, floating around and annoying people to get some food. As if offering a sacrifice to keep their souls, everyone gives him something and the corgi floats to another target. Who would want to mess with a divine beast with one of the rare Primordial energies? Surely not I.

I notice that Izzy is holding her arms behind her back as if hiding something, and when I try to probe with my mana, she shouts angrily, "No, don't look!" and stomps. That sends a weak pulse of mana from her that blocks my vision.

It only makes me more curious.

"The egg has hatched," Sophie tells me while putting away their gear.

My curiosity grows even bigger. What could be inside the egg that cost five thousand shards? An amount close to an epic passive.

"Izzy?" I say carefully, but she seems to be waiting for something. "Please?" I add.

She seems to hesitate but still shakes her head, "You will have to tell Biscuit to be more friendly with..." she pauses, "with mine and Sophie's pet!"

Just tell me the name already, you silly girl, "I will tell him that, I promise," I say, still curious about what kind of beast it is that Biscuit apparently doesn't like.

For Izzy, such a promise is enough, and she runs to me, taking her hand from behind her back and showing me an animal. It is a beautifully white snake with emerald green eyes that have a surprisingly intelligent look in them.

The snake looks towards me, sticks out its tongue, and I can feel it, tasting my mana? That's the best way I can describe it. Then the snake tries to move closer to me.

"Oh, he really likes you! He didn't do it with anyone else," Izzy says, surprised but also a bit annoyed.

The snake seems to like my mana, not me, you silly girl, I want to say. There is no text over its head, and the creature still feels somewhat weak.

"Izzy, I have a few ideas for a name," I can't help myself. The snake looks cool, even though it's still small and wrapped around Isabella's arm. "Maybe something like Hissarion, Whitey, Emeraldie, Snek, Jörmungandr."

"Oh, you don't have to. We already have a name!" Izzy stops me.

"Izzy picked it," Sophie joins in the conversation.

I already know where this is going.

"We call him Noodle!" the little girl says proudly.

Noodle looks first at her and then at me. It might be only me, but his eyes seem tired.

Chapter 227 - New group member

I continue to look at Noodle, and he looks at me; soon, we both come to an understanding.

We are the same.

Noodle here is introverted as well, suffering under the hand of his energetic, extroverted child owner.

"Hang in there, buddy," I say. As I do, he sticks out his tongue and swivels it towards me, once again tasting my mana.

For a moment, it also looks like he is trying to reach me, but Isabella quickly hides him, and I can see a hint of jealousy on her face, "Noodle is mine!" she fights back.

Meanwhile, Sophie shakes her head while looking at me, "I've noticed it a few times, but animals really like you. Biscuit, some from the city, now even Noodle, what are you? A Disney princess?"

Too proud to answer, I just ignore her and pass by Izzy. While doing so, I send a bit of my mana toward the white snake, and I notice him opening his mouth a bit and swallowing it. The cute little snake seems to enjoy it.

We introverts have to stick together.

"I will go to the city for a bit," I tell Sophie before leaving, and she nods in acknowledgment.

When outside, I boost my body and lift up into the air, flying over the houses and towards Obelia's guilds.

The Guild House of Storm Brigade is one of the highest towers in the city. It's really wide, allowing nearly anything they need to fit in. A place to sleep, training areas, learning areas, and labs. Just all in one. The walls of the tower are interwoven with circuits that have mana flow through them. The circuits strengthen it and have detection in them. I also long since noticed some nasty traps hidden there, ready to activate.

I land just outside the garden that surrounds the tower from all sides and then walk towards it. The air here is also filled with multiple effects that make flying much more difficult.

At the door, I meet two guards who greet me, used to my visits from before. Yet they still reach their hand towards me, and I send a bit of my mana at them.

Using an item, they collect it and find it in their database, only then allowing me in after greeting me. Apparently, I have one of the highest possible clearances. Either thanks to Tess, who is Obelia's third disciple, or thanks to me being the guild master of Angry Kittens.

After getting inside, I get going and fly through the tunnel made for people with this ability and get to the highest floor. There, I stop in front of the door to Obelia's quarters. As a guild master, she takes up the entire floor, the inscriptions in the wall denser, and the floor has an office, shielded labs, a strengthened training area, and a vault. Anything she would need.

It doesn't take long, and Obelia herself comes to greet me. Knowing it's me, she doesn't even wear the uniform Storm Brigade uses, just some comfortable-looking homely clothes. When dealing with me or Tess, she just does that. Otherwise, she is uptight and nearly always formal with her guild.

“What can I thank for your visit?” she says, dropping formalities.

She then leads me towards the outer wall and then onto a balcony that oversees the city. Here both of us sit, and for a moment I take in the view. No matter how many times I get there, I still continue to enjoy it.

“I just wanted to ask you for a few more pieces of ethercrystal and selenium,” I ask.

From my testing, I found that these two materials are nice to work with, and both are good at holding or leading mana. Sure, there are some that are even better, it's just that they are too expensive for how little I would be able to get.

“I will have them delivered to your house tomorrow morning,” Obelia says without much hesitation, and I just nod.

After a while, I ask, “How is Tess doing?”

That makes her look at me, her silver eyes calm, yet I see them changing a bit. Obelia seems to be proud and maybe a bit jealous of Tess, her disciple for a few months already.

“Tess is amazing, she already dealt with my second disciple, and the first one is avoiding her at all costs,” she smiles just a little bit, “Tess is fierce, and when they started trying to control her, worried for their spot as 1st and 2nd disciples, she just beat them up.”

Obelia then lifts up her hand and red lightning starts cracking on her palm; it's similar to Tess's, but not too much. Tess has white and red lightning that feels purer, and more dangerous than what Obelia is doing.

And the guild master of the Storm Brigade seems to know it as well, “There was progress. Just a little bit, but even that is more than I was able to do in the past 10 years.” The lightning disappears.

She continues, “Sometimes I wonder where you two came from. Also, some of your guild members. Your skills are… something else,” Obelia says, but the tone of her voice makes it clear that she doesn't expect an answer.

“What's with the ants?” I ask instead, to change the subject.

“Three or four weeks at most and they will get too close to the city, so we will push back against them. The lynthari have a territory they won't let them enter, so if that happens, there will be war,” her eyes become distant, “we would attack much sooner, but there aren't that many of them, and they don't even build tunnels. It's all too weird, to be honest, so even the lynthari don't know how to react.”

“I see, it's really a mystery,” I say and quickly change the subject, “Some time ago you did talk about an expedition and auction. Do you still count me in?”

“That's something I wanted to talk with you about. The expedition can start in three days if you are willing to join. If everything goes according to plan it will take two days, if something screws up, it will take three to five.”

“So five days for the expedition.”

Obelia nods, “As for the auction, it's set to start a few days after we finish the expedition, so that is also fine. I have a spot for you and two more people saved.”

“Sounds good. Then a few days after the auction, we can start with the Living Tree. I will be ready by then.” I stand up, “Will you let Myrra know and send someone with more information on the expedition and auction?”

Obelia just nods and I step towards the balcony. [Resonance] activates, and I jump from it, the skill allowing me to ignore my anti-fly safeguards.

Hopefully, there will be some strong monsters on the expedition. The ones around or a bit further away from the city are way too weak for me currently. But something tells me I will have my fun soon, the Living Tree, then the Colony, and after both are dealt with, the Fallen Hero. I totally won't deal with one Calamity only, I will get rid of these three and then find the fourth one.

When I land, I start walking again, this time towards a huge training area somewhere near the middle of the city. The entire area is built on weird gray polished stone, remains from times long past.

The gray stone that covers the area is indestructible. Literally. I have tried everything and was unable to even scratch it. No one knows what kind of stone it is, or what purpose it is for, so they just decided to turn it into an area where people fight without constantly creating craters.

I think I would like whoever decided to do that.

Unsurprisingly, I find there Isola, a short, pale, black-haired woman. The guild master of the Obsidian Circle.

As she often does, she duels and trains there, wearing a tee that shows her pale, yet muscular body and a big piece of her slim belly with a hint of abs.

Isola likes to fight, no, she loves to fight and lately, she has become my go-to punching ba... training partner when I want to test something. She doesn’t seem to mind and, scarily, I noticed her getting better and better at countering my skills. We haven't gone full out yet, but it’s clear that she has an immense talent for battle as well as a strong competitive spirit.

She is easygoing, always bored, and looking for fun things to do. She is also a total musclehead, yet weirdly smart when it comes to fighting.

“Feral angry kitten, welcome!” she immediately ditches her sparring partner and comes rushing to me, a big smile on her face.

Unlike Elydor, she says our guild name without ill intention or contempt, so I don’t mind it that much.

Isola is already preparing to fight and I can see her mana starting to activate, strengthening her stupidly strong body even more.

I give her a short greeting and then [Regalia] activates as I use it to surround myself with armor. Unlike the old one, this one is even more dangerous looking. It's not as bulky, being nearly skin-tight, yet its design is improved by the skill itself and then even more by my Pride sub-class. Simple, but beautiful and somewhat regal feeling.

“Oh, this is a new one!” Isola says excitedly, her skin-tight barrier already surrounding her body and she adds to it even more as a reaction to my improved skill.

She attacks first and I stand there, watching as her fist is about to hit me. Before it does, I decide to use kinetic energy and send it through the armor with the help of [Infusion].

Her fist hits the middle of my chest and that's all. On the blue armor, a ripple appears, sent through its entirety. Like a stone thrown into a calm lake.

At the same time, I feel the effect of [Infusion] that combined with [Regalia]. My mana rushes into the armor at the point of hit, strengthening it and then using infused kinetic energy to absorb the energy of Isola's attack.

I feel nothing, my body doesn’t move at all. The armor absorbs it all and kinetic energy flows through it, instead of being sent inside my body.

“Interesting!” without hesitation, she switches stance, mana appearing from intricate tattoos on her forearms and she hits me with an attack, switching to attacks that use mana.

Again and again, she hits me, yet the result is similar. The kinetic energy of her attacks gets absorbed and mana attacks just crash against the armor. At places where they damage it, more mana rushes there, filling the cracks and repairing the armor.

The drain on my mana is noticeable even with the amount of mana I possess. I start moving as well and using the kinetic energy I've collected, I punch at Isola. She dodges it, and we continue to exchange punches and kicks, moving all over the area.

The more we fight, the more I realize how amazing the skill is, especially in combination with [Infusion] that adds properties to it.

Closer to the end of the fight, I disable the armor and start creating projectiles using [Regalia]. Even they are much stronger and unlike those from our spars before, Isola isn't able to disrupt or destroy them. The decision I made seems to be really good so far.

When I return to the house, I find that everyone is back inside.

Ignoring the front door, I carefully pass through Sophie's web, able to do so without triggering traps or alarms, thanks to my extensive help in creating it.

After jumping onto my balcony, I look at Tess, who is standing there. She is resting against the railing and looking down at the city that is already filled with colorful lights as the night came. Tess seems to be thinking, so I just join her in silence.

The wind continues to blow, and unlike most of the time, her hair isn't tied into a ponytail and just waves in the wind, even at night showing its pretty blonde color.

When she turns to me, her steel-gray eyes are serious, and I see a hint of excitement and worry in them, “I was able to combine two of my skills,” she says simply, “[Lightning Armor] and [Lightning Manipulation],” she names her old skill and the skill she was able to get around two weeks ago.

Tess uses her mana to feed her new skill, and the moment it activates, I realize how powerful it is, not dissimilar to my [Regalia].

Slowly, red and white lightning moves and collects over her head, at first creating a halo that hovers there, then the halo changes its shape a bit, turning into a crown made from red and white lightning. The tips of that crown turn slightly yellow as if heated metal. The power of her new lightning is extremely pure.

“It’s called [Storm Crown],” Tess says, red and white lightning lighting her blonde hair and face. Even before she continues, I know what it means, “Nat, I can now enter Beyond 1st trial."

Chapter 228 - The second strongest member of Group 4

I spent the rest of the day and a big part of another helping Tess to get used to her skill.

[Storm Crown], while activated, improves her control over lightning by a lot. It also allows her to let lightning flow through her body and create something like [Lightning Armor] from before. In some ways, it's a bit similar to my [Regalia].

While watching Tess use it and feeling the force behind her attacks, I can’t help but feel admiration for her. She is extremely hardworking, in both dealing with people from our group, all the planning, and even with her training.

I don’t think I ever saw her skip a day of training and similarly to Izzy, she also always walks around the house, having some of her skills activated. All of that transformed into her being the second person from our group about to enter Beyond. Other than her, only Lily and Min-Jae showed interest in it.

Lily should be fine with her skills and after gaining some levels, but Min-Jae… it’s something to deal with. He is strong and has improved a lot, he also works hard, yet he is missing something that is hard to describe.

“It’s easier than I thought, the new skill feels like a combination of my old ones, keeping them intact, but adding to them while strengthening them as well,” Tess says.

She then gestures with her hand, a dozen lightning arrows shooting at me, only to be met by a shield made of [Regalia]. I didn’t infuse it with any other skills, but it’s vastly stronger than before.

“My sub-class also seems to be working nicely with it.” As she says so, [Storm Crown] activates again and the crown that floats over her head shines brighter, and white and red lightning create it.

Tess, without any gesture, moves her dozen javelins towards her, each of them rare graded and made of endurium. Lightning cracks around her body, filling the weapons with it and all at once fly at me.

This time the shield I make is much thicker and I infuse it with [Resonance].

The javelins stab into it, but the moment they do so, I feel a pull on my mana and my skill disrupts the lightning.

Tess uses her skill and the javelins that she declared to be hers fly back and float behind her back.

The look in her eyes changes and she opens her mouth, “I declare this to be my domain,” the tone of her voice is different as if she is forcing the world to listen to her will.

That’s her [Declaration].

It takes a toll on her and I can feel the amount of mana it uses, even making her [Storm Crown] flicker. Yet it works and her mana fills a spherical area around her in a similar way my [Mana Domain] does. Within that domain, lightning continues to flicker in the air, ready to bend to her will, and the stones on the ground start to float upwards.

Tess pushes more and the crown over her hair shines brighter, and her blonde hair floats, lightning passing through the strands.

Following the blast of lightning comes out of nowhere, without giving me a chance to feel it, and crashes against my body I strengthened. Pushed by it, I absorb my inertia and [Resonance] activates, weakening her domain and pushing against her.

Each of Tess's skills activates faster within her declared domain, and the javelins that fly at me move as if they have their own mind, each with a different speed and trajectory, but all of them are trailed by lightning.

Sliding into [Focus], I calmly observe them and, strengthening my body, I deflect all of them.

The lightning that fails to damage me floats in the air and gets pulled to Tess, spinning around her body. The moment the ground explodes under her, she shoots at me a sharp blast of concentrated Primordial energy. It's fast, very fast, and it pierces the barrier I create and fails to push further, crashing against a glove made of [Regalia] that I infused with [Resonance].

My [Mana Domain] activates as well and starts clashing against Tess's. I feed it more mana until I win over her skill and cancel it.

I create an anchor behind Tess's back and send kinetic energy to it. I do it much faster than before and Tess barely reacts by creating a lightning armor around her before my attack throws her to the side.

Then she is nearly out of mana and I stop my attacks. The time we spent testing and her [Declaration] spent the last big remaining chunks of her mana.

“I liked your last attack,” I say as I grab a bottle from a bench nearby and throw it to her, “With a bit of practice, it could become really deadly.”

Tess grabs the bottle and takes a sip while moving a strand of hair off her forehead. She also seems to be thinking and replaying our fight, “I prefer quicker and weaker attacks. This one uses too much mana and takes a bit longer than I would like to use.”

“There is a simple solution to that.”

“More mana?”

“More mana,” I confirm to her amusement.

“Looking at my skill, I guess I will have to,” she sits down while letting out a loud sigh. “I will also go for Potency and upgrade my mana attribute. I think it combines the best with my skills and sub-class.”

“Come on, don’t be shy, just say out loud that your sub-class is Chastity,” I plop next to her.

My teasing gets me a poke with her finger into my ribs and a small smile, “Any other advice for Beyond?”

“Just don’t die.”

“Obviously, that's a priority.”

“No, Tess, I really mean it.” I say.

Something in my voice makes her expression change, and the look she gives me is hard to describe.

I continue, “You keep spewing all this bullshit about camaraderie and about you taking care of everything.” I lower the effect of [Focus] which most of the time weakens my anxiety, fear, and other useless emotions.

As I do so, I can feel something that I can describe only as worry, “Do not dare to die,” I repeat.

Early the next day, Lily, Tess, and I sit down in the basement. Tess is in top condition, wearing armor that used to be Edwal's and that was changed to fit her. She has multiple mana batteries with her, and a dozen endurium rare javelins float behind her back.

The Beyond's first trial will take one hour, so she takes no food, and in case something changes, she can use the system shop to buy some.

Her mana is filled to the brim and [Storm Crown] is already activated, collecting and storing lightning energy in a similar way I do with my orbs. It's already been plenty of hours since she started with it and at this point, the amount of lightning energy it holds is quite scary.

I would like her to collect more, no matter how much she complains about not wanting to blow off half of the street. Unfortunately, Tess currently can’t contain and hold more.

She also refuses to wait longer, saying that she needs to experience the danger of Beyond and can't just get there when getting much stronger. That's something that is easier to understand.

I watch as she stretches, fixes her armor, and then takes in a deep breath.

The entrance to the first trial appears in front of her, and she looks at us, “See you in one hour,” she says and takes a step without hesitation, and the entrance disappears behind her.

Ten minutes pass in silence when Lily asks me, “Are you worried about her?”

I give it a bit of thought and then nod, seeing no reason to lie. It's silly, I know, Tess is scary strong, and stubborn. She will be fine. Yet, like a normal human, I got used to people around me, to my schedule, to seeing them around. Right now, taking some of it away from me would annoy me.

“Would you be worried about me as well? When I also go there?” Lily asks, her voice quiet.

At first, I just want to pinch her nose or ignore it the way I always do, but when I look at her, I can see how serious she is. This is not just some sort of jealousy she sometimes shows. No, what I can see is some deep trauma that she seems to have and tries to hide.

It also makes me realize that I know almost nothing about her, other than things I have learned in the tutorial.

“I would,” I tell her. I won't know for sure until it happens, but I can say with almost certainty that I would.

Unlike her usual self, I see relief on her face. As if she was really worried that I would say no. In the same way as most of us here, Lily also didn't have a nice life.

In the silence that ensues, we continue to wait.

Forty minutes remaining.

Thirty.

Five minutes.

A minute.

Ten seconds.

A portal appears, and Tess steps through it, immediately falling to her knees. The lightning wildly cracks around her body, her eyes wild and unfocused. She falls to the ground, a big chunk of her leg missing, and a hole in her side, the wound burned and closed by her lightning.

Then her eyes meet mine, and they clear for a moment. She looks proud and slowly closes her eyes to let herself doze off. The moment she does so, I feel her heartbeat slow down, and as I take a step towards her. White and red lightning that still remains around her body bursts against me, hurting me like a whip, burning wounds into my flesh. The same lightning hits her own heart and restarts it, making her regain a normal heartbeat.

Lily passes by me and her mana activates too. The lightning also shoots against her, but the black-haired healer annoyed furrows her brow, and thin wisps of gray mana shoot from her, clashing against the lightning and disintegrating it.

For a moment, the two skills continue to clash, yet the gray smoke-like mana wins, getting rid of all the lightning.

Without any hesitation, Lily puts her hand on Tess and pushes her mana into the blonde woman's body. Lily doesn’t use [Sacrifice], she just heals with her improved skill and with the entirety of her mana, and the wounds close, even new flesh creating at places where it is missing. She pushes until she is out of mana.

Tess's breathing calms down and her face looks peaceful, the pain disappearing from it.

That's when two of Lily’s fingers disappear, and new skin creates over the wounds. Unlike the pale arm she made for me, this skin is the same tan as Tess's original skin. After observing the blonde a bit longer, another of Lily’s fingers disappears and she heals something I think are internal wounds.

When she is done, Tess looks almost like new.

Once again, I'm reminded why on each floor there are organizations willing to kill to have capable healers in their ranks.

"She would have been fine without me, but now she doesn't need days to heal,” Lily says while turning to me, seemingly not bothered at all by her missing fingers. “She did have a few smaller internal wounds, but I took care of it.”

Lily then pretends to want to tie her hair into a ponytail but is unable to do so because of missing fingers, and the look she gives me is a bit cheeky, and I immediately know what she wants.

After I get behind her and start slowly tying her hair into a ponytail, “You did well,” I tell her.

“I did, didn't I? Tess better be thankful,” Lily smiles, tilting her head a bit, a big smile on her face. “Oh, and I got a few ideas of how I could combine [Rejuvenation] and [Reshaping], so soon I will go there too!”

“Yes, yes, just level up a bit more. The amount of mana you hold is pathetic, to be honest. You can't keep sacrificing your fingers because of it.”

“I won't be. Soon, I will learn how to [Sacrifice] items instead of them. And since we are rich, I will be able to get myself plenty of small, expensive items to do so.”

As Tess seems safe, I feel some tension leave my body and my mood improves as well. Obviously, I won't show it to this pesky black-haired healer of ours. Lately, she has been too shameless and I wonder, would having an annoying younger sibling be like this?

“I am rich. You are just a leech,” I tell her.

“I am, am I not?” she giggles a bit. “Then, are you technically my sugar da...”

Before she finishes, I tap the top of her head and poke her side. But that makes her only laugh more.

Chapter 229 - Little Princess

When Tess wakes up, she is at first surprised by the people around her. Only slowly she realizes that she is in the living room instead of her room.

It was my idea. That's what she gets for making me worry.

Unsurprisingly, Tess deals with people who immediately ask her questions fairly quickly. A harsh look here, some lightning there. Yet, I notice that she is not that mad and realizes that they are just that worried. Even though she is trying to hide it, I can see her smiling a bit.

This is the kind of camaraderie she always hoped for. People going through the same terrible experience because of things out of their control and learning to help and worry about each other.

All the attention is on Tess and even Biscuit is there, and it takes a lot of time until she patiently answers their questions while they keep offering her food, snacks, and something to drink.

Tess's first Beyond trial was different from mine. The area was the same, but the monsters she had to deal with were different, with the end boss being a Giant Troll, a variant of troll with immense regeneration and huge stature that made it quite hard to kill.

A test seemingly to improve or check on her damage output, as Tess usually prefers more and weaker attacks.

Her skills improved and she leveled up, now being close to 150 and to getting her Primary class upgrade. I went to Beyond at around level 120, while Tess went a bit over 140. I can see that it still annoys her a bit as she is quite competitive.

When I check the Beyond community, I see the change.

Beyond 4/10

Unknown guy, Savant, me, Tess, that makes four of us here with probably Lily being the next one. Damn, group 4 is quite dominating this field, not like I will complain. More capable people mean more of me leeching off of them.

The others become rowdy as well, and Dennis starts shouting something about them having to celebrate this, and I carefully disappear while masking my mana signature.

When outside, I take in the fresh air and boost myself, flying towards one spot in the city. I get greeted by a few guards Obelia left there when I asked her to. All three of them are over level 150, which makes it quite expensive.

After getting inside, I get welcomed by an older man with graying hair.

[Spellsmith - lvl 79]

“Such a shame, I thought you forgot about it and I will get to keep the items you left with me,” he jokes.

There in the middle of the table lies an Ethercrystal shortsword, an epic weapon that Elydor used to own. It's surrounded by multiple weird contraptions, a few mana stones, and even some metal rods with immensely delicate inscribing.

Parts of my plan to kill the Living Tree.

“Maybe I can beat one guy and get you a nice epic dagger if you want,” I offer.

I’m sure Lorven will piss me off once or twice in the future, so I can take the dagger from him again.

“Yeah, no thanks. Just from your expression, I can tell I don’t want to mess with it,” he says immediately.

Some people are scarily good at reading my expression which rarely changes. Skill, experience? Smelling my mood? All sorts of annoying stuff exists.

“So, how's it going?” I ask.

The man has been helping me ever since the start, to my not-too-big surprise he is one of the best inscribers in the city and was even able to get help from a few others, men and women similar to him who are more excited to work on this project rather than by the amount of money they will get for helping.

The amount of theory crafting they did in the last several months is immense.

“We are mostly ready, but the inscribing is something you will have to do. Not even combined do we have enough mana or levels in required skills to inscribe an epic-graded weapon,” he sighs. “It would be amazing to work on it, but I can live with just observing it.”

He points at a few mana stones on the table, “There are some improvements we came up with, so please check them out.”

I nod and take the stones. Then I spend a few minutes examining what they have prepared for me. Some things are just straight-up efficiency improvements, while others are here like crutches to make inscribing easier, but I immediately scratch them up inside the stone. I won't be needing that with the amount of mana I possess and the force in the stones.

For a moment, I close my eyes and replay the frequency of the Living Tree's barrier, and make some changes.

Obviously, the tree might change it up, but I just set the base that I can quickly change when needed. In the end, I take a bigger mana stone and inscribe it all inside, the final version.

When I hand it to the older man, he just shakes his head, “It always terrifies me how quickly you can inscribe something onto a mana stone that is highly rated.” He then spends some time examining it while I'm checking the materials.

Everything seems fine and ready to go. I will take the sword, we will go on an expedition with Obelia in a day or two. Then the auction and after that, I can finish my secret weapon.

Tree Obliterator 9000.

“By the way, the Craft Guild offered you to join again, this time they offer you the position of honorary vice guild master,” he says, and I can see he is smiling.

“Again?” I sigh.

“Yes, they don’t want to give up.”

“One would think they have better things to do. Just tell them to practice.”

“Well, it's your fault for letting out some of your inscriptions. Some of them are revolutionary to the point I think you do not realize.”

Huh, I just did it for fun while working with the old man, “Ask money from them if they are so annoying they can at least pay.”

“Yes, yes,” he says almost absentmindedly and I see he is examining the mana stone I inscribed. His expression shows how happy he is, examining it, and I can almost hear all the new ideas swirling inside his head.

“Are you sure about this?” he steps closer.

As before, there is no hesitation, and I have a feeling that he wouldn't care even if I were a Champion or Absolute, that's how much he enjoys talking about his craft.

This silly old man also refused any form of payment, only asking for a chance to examine the stones and work with me and then, in the end, to watch the process of working on Tree Obliterator 9000.

Somehow, I can't bring myself to be annoyed, no matter how much he is asking or talking about inscribing. He just seems to love it in the same way I love working with mana and being such a person, he also wants other people to like what he does.

I'm about to return to our house when I notice two people in front of the gate. A lynthari woman with red hair and a tail like a fox and a child with the same color tails as her.

[Enthraller - lvl ??]

Immediately I know the adult lynthari is not good news.

The moment I look at her, she notices it and turns towards me. Right after, I feel her mana touch me, leaving a mark. After checking, I realize that it was made so she could track me.

She has impossibly blue eyes, that seem to pierce right through me, and she is easily the strongest person I met on the 4th floor.

Unlike other lynthari, she is shorter, only a bit taller than me. She looks to be a bit over thirty years old, but she also bears this almost ethereal beauty some older lynthari possess. The way she moves is fascinating and unnerving at the same time.

“Underling!” the little girl shouts and rushes towards me, followed by what I guess is her grandmother, the leader of lynthari. The Matriarch.

“It was really hard to find you, you know! But no worries, I was able to do it in the end, nya!”

I carefully watch them, but the matriarch doesn't seem to be angry. She is just standing there, lovingly smiling at the little girl. Towards me, she doesn’t say anything, her silence making me even more nervous.

“Yeah, it’s nice to see you,” I say carefully, still not sure how to treat her in front of this ancient lynthari.

“Boss! You have to call me boss!”

Oh boy, “I apologize, boss!” In the end, I just decide to go with the flow and at the same time, I remove the mark the matriarch left on me.

I rouse up my mana and meet her impossibly blue eyes. I don't push more and only use it to send the message that there is a line I do not want to cross.

In the same way as the lynthari, she doesn’t seem to find my behavior annoying, just amusing, and for a short moment, her canines show before they disappear as quickly.

Little Riftwalker, the matriarch’s granddaughter, continues to talk about how much she likes the word I told her about.

“Some other lynthari also started to use it!” she complains, “But it’s fine, nya! Everyone knows that it came from me. Good job, as expected from my underling.” Even though she is 29, her mental age is even less than that of Izzy. Maybe closer to a 6-year-old?

She also talks a lot, as if getting out all the words she couldn’t say to anyone, and then I start to realize how lonely this little girl must be. Being the granddaughter of the most powerful woman in the city and one of the very few lynthari children.

Just how happy she was when I decided to go with her play on boss and underling, how quickly she talks now as if trying to get out all the things before I disappear again. She is constantly checking if I’m still there with her.

She looks so lonely.

I sigh and lift her up, putting her to sit on my shoulders, her small hands holding my hair.

“W-what are you doing!” she complains, even though she doesn’t seem to mind it that much.

“We can’t have the boss walk around like some… underling,” I add some feigned spite to the last word.

For a moment, I notice a surprised expression on the matriarch’s face, but it quickly disappears, her eyes carefully observing me.

“That’s true,” the lynthari girl muses, “Ahead then, underling, I will tell you where to go!”

For the next few hours, I’m forced to walk around, getting surprised looks from a few humans and lynthari as well.

The entire time, I’m examining my own feelings and questioning myself why I’m doing something like this for someone I just met for the second time.

Is it an attempt to get on the matriarch’s good side? Partially. But for a big part, it was just the look I saw on the little girl’s face that made me do it. An expression similar to one my sister Victoria used to make when she was younger.

So we buy some food, I walk on tops of giant trees while she tells me what she has learned about them.

We break a few windows on the house of the Veilwalkers guild, the ones with Lorven as guild master. My idea, but I have decided to blame it on the little princess in case someone wonders.

I also decide against throwing a tricolored orb inside what I identify as Lorven's quarters.

For the whole time, I continue to listen to her excited blabber, and the matriarch quietly follows us. And when the night comes, the little girl becomes sadder, but she quickly hides it behind a smile.

“I will visit you soon!” she says before creating a rift and stepping through it, disappearing somewhere.

The entire time, the little girl didn’t know about her grandmother being there with us. She thought there were just the two of us.

The matriarch keeps looking at the rift left by the girl, the structure of the skill still in the air. She reaches towards it, about to reactivate it and use it to transfer herself.

“For now I will ignore what you and Champion candidate Myrra are planning to do.” That's the only thing she says for the entire day.

She then reactivates the skill and leaves me there alone.

Chapter 230 - Expedition to ancient mine

So, Champion candidate Myrra. That explains a lot, as well as gives me new questions to wonder about. How do you become a Champion candidate? The Matriarch is stronger than Myrra; is she also a Champion candidate?

I will have to ask Myrra when I meet her.

When I get back home, it's already night and most of the people seem to be sleeping, with the exception of Tess, who is sitting in the living room, looking much better now. The tall blonde is sipping on a drink with steam coming out of it and nibbling on some sweets.

“I miss the internet, hell, I would even be happy to watch some ads,” she says, and I can hear that she is smiling.

“Given enough time, I believe we could create something like radio or TV here. Then we would show the natives the power of ads and become disgustingly rich,” I joke while sitting next to her and stealing some cookies.

“That's beyond evil,” she shakes her head.

In silence, we nom on the cookies, and she turns to me, some crumbs already on her shirt, “Nat, how do you feel about everyone on the 4th floor most likely disappearing after we leave it?” Tess asks.

“I try not to think about it.”

“I see.”

It’s not something I could change even if I wanted to. No matter how real they look, everyone here is fake, and we have no idea what happened to the original.

Did their world die like the one on the second floor? Is the king and his warriors from the third floor still alive somewhere, defending the Saint that spreads Decay? Is Myrra still alive and already a Champion, or did her world fall to the Calamities?

“I don’t like it,” Tess says quietly.

I nod and then I stand up, “Good night,” I say.

“Night, Nat.”

Tess stays in the living room, looking at the wall and thinking.

When I wake up after two hours, I sense a presence behind the door. I quickly identify it and then, with a sigh, I create mana arms and open the door with them without getting out of bed.

The moment I do so, a small, white snake slithers inside, and I close the door. It's still dawn, and after checking, I find out that everyone is sleeping.

Noodle slithers onto the bed, the entire time sticking out his small tongue and tasting my mana.

So, I create a bit more, reduce the density, and send it to him. That seems to make him happy, and his movement speeds up, and his tongue flickers more.

The green-eyed snake seems… tired, beat up.

“Izzy won't leave you alone, right?” I ask.

He doesn’t answer, but the pain in his eyes is evident.

“You poor creature.” I lay back on the bed and create an orb over me that I continue to use to practice mana shaping. I also keep running Mana Cycling. At this point, it's almost constantly on, the entire time I'm up.

Seeing that I'm just relaxing there, Noodle moves closer. He does it carefully to not touch me, finds a cozy place next to me and lays there. I can sense him slowly absorbing my mana. It’s either food, a delicacy, or something to make him stronger.

Well, the little creature is cute and he isn't annoying, so I just let him.

We spend a few hours like that when he starts moving again. He gets to the door and looks towards me.

Creating a mana arm, I open the door again, and for a moment, he just stares at it. Then he does something I can only identify as a long sigh and moves out of my room, much slower than before.

I close the door and with [Perception], I watch as he gets back inside Isabella’s room.

After going through the information on the expedition Obelia offered us to join, Angry Kittens decided to accept, with all of us going.

Only now do I find out what the expedition is about, to Tess's surprise.

So what? I was busy.

The expedition is in the ancient mines not far off Virelia. They were closed hundreds of years ago after they got everything they could out of them, mainly iron-like endurium and small amounts of ethercrystal. Obelia then got to some ancient maps that hint that something else remains down there. The remains of a vault, a treasury of a forgotten Champion candidate who died long ago.

A person, capable enough to become a Champion candidate will surely have some nice stuff.

Tess and Haddy decided for us to go on the expedition. But this setup reminds me of something, and it smells like a lot of trouble.

I'm in.

The vault could contain some mined endurium and ethercrystal, as well as some personal belongings of the Champion candidate. What Obelia hopes for are old records of the world before the Calamity, old maps of teleporting arrays, and maybe an epic item or two.

She also seems to be hiding something, and Tess confirms it too. The guild master of the Storm Brigade knows more about the vault than she says, and that only makes me more curious.

What I hope for is to stretch my stiff body after all this experimenting I did and to test my new skills, [Regalia] and [Infusion], against something strong. A bit of fun before the auction and the hunt for the Living Tree. Knowing the system, the moment I kill the Tree, everything will go to shit, the Colony menacingly moving closer, confirming it.

“What do you think the Colony wants?”

“I have no idea, but I did talk with one lynthari who got to watch them, and he said it’s as if they are looking for something.”

I overhear the conversation between two members of Obelia's guild and promptly decide to ignore it. It’s not nice to listen in on other people's conversations.

Obelia reaches me, Jenna, her vice guild master by her side, both of them wearing similar attire, akin to a uniform.

“We are ready to go,” she says simply.

I glance behind me, looking at Angry Kittens, who are there as well, each one of them wearing high-quality items we bought lately for the money we got from “selling” all the epic items we have. Yet, there was nearly no dent in the amount of money we have.

“All ready,” Tess answers instead of me.

Then we leave the city, following closely behind Obelia and her guild.

Obelia even sends a few of her guild members to scout the area and constantly keeps checking on someone who might follow us. I also notice a few of her members doing something to hide our tracks.

It’s all well organized and I look at group 4. Unlike the Storm Brigade, they just walk around, members talking between each other, some of them even snacking and laughing out loud. In comparison to Obelia´s guild, we look like we are going on a picnic.

However, neither Obelia nor anyone from her guild seem to mind, and I notice a few of her members greeting or having short conversations with Tess, whom they recognize as the third disciple of their guild master.

Unlike everyone else, I just follow slightly behind, happy to be left alone. To not get bored, I continue to try to compress my mana with [Focus] like I did back at the end of the third floor.

I go at it extremely carefully, still remembering the toll it took on me. It doesn’t matter that my Mana Cycling improved a lot or that I have an epic passive called Arcane Resilience; it’s still dangerous. So, I just use tiny amounts of mana that I [Focus] into orbs as small as a grain of sand.

A tiny pitch-black grain of sand that, even though it is so small, feels extremely domineering, and it keeps trying to pull on my mana.

Unlike Lissandra’s [Singularity], this thing seems to affect mana mostly. It’s not like it has some physical pull. The feeling is more akin to domination as if the sheer quality of mana is so high it tries to take over any mana it comes into contact with.

The black mana still feels scary. Ever since the start, when I picked Amplification mana upgrade instead of Potency, I planned to improve the quality of my mana on my own, but this might take a while to get under my control.

Thankfully, the small orbs I create crumble on their own after a while, and I estimate I should soon be able to create one the size of my fingernail and be able to control it somewhat.

“You are scaring our scouts,” Obelia slows down to walk by my side, her silver eyes staring at the speck of black mana over the palm of my hand, “They said they've never felt such scary mana in their life.”

I stop feeding it and it slowly dissipates, “Just a little bit of practicing,” I say to Obelia.

She nods and rejoins her guild after one more curious look.

It takes a few hours, but we get to the mountain and walk around it to find the small entrance that is covered by greenery. When one of Obelia's guild members uses a skill to move that greenery away, I realize that it was made by them to hide the entrance.

“We already tried to go through there a few times, but as I said,” Obelia turns to me, “we need someone really good with inscriptions and barriers to open the door for us.”

I nod. I see an old cliché of digging too deep and our greed awakening some ancient evil.

Classic.

“Nat, if a Balrog pops out, you don’t have to try to stop him and fall into the hole with him. We will fight him together,” Min-Jae joins my side, as often, followed by the twins.

“Why would I do that? I will throw you at him and run away,” I retort.

(Food?)

“No Biscuit, Balrogs aren’t food,” I answer and once again send some mana towards the white snake wrapped around Isabella's arm. Noodle gobbles it up.

Isabella's mana sensitivity isn't that good, so she doesn't notice it, but Sophie does. She is currently keeping up a web of mana over the entire expedition, even over the Storm Brigade. Some of the members know about it, but after checking on it, they don't seem to mind.

The web is used for detection, counterattack, and as defense as well, and it's so much better than it used to be. Improved by me and Sophie with a few pieces of advice from Obelia and even Myrra.

Slowly, we enter the mines, and I notice a few members of the group twitching and hesitating, unsurprisingly, even some members of the Storm Brigade do that. Memories of our time under the old capital surfacing.

The mood immediately changes, and the conversations stop. There is no joking, and everyone feels more tense. Like they are ready to jump and attack anything that moves. One after another, skills activate, multiple of them, lighting the tunnels we enter. They are surprisingly wide and tall, more like a cave than tunnels, the walls almost smooth, something people wouldn't spend time on back on Earth, but here with all the skills people possess, it's a question of a few hours.

Obelia touches one of the walls and sends her mana through it, lines appearing on them with her mana activating extremely simple inscriptions created by ground-down mana stones turned into mana-conductive paint.

The stripes on the walls fill the tunnels with dim white light, and I reach the wall by my left and do the same, lighting the opposite side.

“The objective is simple. We get to the door. We will unlock it, get to the vault, and unlock it as well. Then we take everything we can before leaving,” Obelia looks around, giving a confident look to a few members who seem to be affected by the tunnels the most.

In the same confident tone, she continues, “We examined the area before. We left the markings on the walls, we have the maps, and we cleared the monsters.” Obelia taps on the ground with the beautiful spear she holds, an epic weapon she got from the Champion's manor and that she plans to sell at the auction, “But do not let your guard down and be ready for anything.”

She then turns around and takes a step towards the darkness of the tunnels, the darkness that is pierced only by the glowing lines on the sidewalls.

And slowly, we all follow her, the sound of our steps echoing inside the tunnels of the ancient mine.

Chapter 231 - Ancient mine

For a while, there is nothing, just darkness, damp air, and the sound of our breathing and steps as we continue to touch the walls once in a while to send mana through the lines that light them up. It's calmingly quiet, and there is something that I can't identify that improves my mood. Maybe it is the unknown in front of us, the mystery to be solved, the expectation of a strong enemy.

Or I'm just excited about this expedition that is something akin to a treasure hunt.

After a while, attacks start. Small, annoying monsters pass through the walls only to throw an attack at us and then disappear back into them without leaving anything behind, no mana or heat signature to follow.

Curiously, I observe other people dealing with them.

Maya, for example, calmly calculates the direction of an attack, dodges it, and shoots a mana projectile at the monster, often quick enough to kill it. Her projectiles are getting quite good, something I forced onto her, having a feeling that her ranged attacks are severely lacking.

Isabella does something similar, but instead of mana, her attacks are made of small blue flames that burn extremely hot, melting the monster and pieces of the wall, all observed by a white snake coiled around her arm.

Biscuit also once in a while uses a thin mana tentacle that catches a monster. The tentacles move extremely quickly and bend and twist in a way that clearly shows mastery over them. The best doggo of the fourth floor then expands the tentacle, crushing any monster dumb enough to attack our group.

The tunnels continue on and on; they are surprisingly vast and the ever-present darkness seems to disturb some people. The network has multiple ways we can use and twists, and as we walk deeper, I notice that Sophie is also leaving marks made of mana behind her, in a similar manner to me.

However, even after a few hours, there seems to be no end to them and slowly they become rougher, more ancient feeling, and the air becomes colder as well as more humid. Some parts of the walls are crumbling and some mana lines start flickering and blinking, not working properly. All to the point where we start using our own skills and items to light the way.

The monsters also become stronger and more sneaky. Humanoid creatures without any eyes and with big mouths full of ragged teeth are now behind every corner, the echo of their screams filling the tunnels as they continue to attack.

At this point, I also start helping so group 4 can save their mana and not waste it on such mobs. Unlike them, I have much more of it, so it's not a problem.

[You have defeated Hollow Stalker - lvl 91]

[You have defeated Hollow Stalker - lvl 101]

[You have defeated Hollow Stalker - lvl 88]

Precisely aimed mana orbs made of [Regalia] continue to one-shot them, and I'm barely using mana, always only creating a small orb, that isn't even that dense, that I shoot at their heads.

Soon enough, I also learn to detect them with the help of my [Perception] and shoot them before they let out any sounds.

[You have defeated Hollow Stalker - lvl 102]

[You have defeated Hollow Stalker - lvl 82]

When we reach the first cave, the attacks nearly stop, either the monsters are avoiding us or just waiting for a better opportunity.

Filling the orb with thermal energy and changing it a bit to let out light rather than heat, I send it towards the ceiling, revealing the impressive size of the cave we are in, surely as tall as some higher building and multiple times wider.

That's also when we see them; monsters clinging to the ceiling. Most are humanoid and with unnaturally large heads. Their limbs are thin and reminiscent of spider legs rather than human ones. They immediately start hitting the ceiling they cling to, accurately dropping stalactites as big as cars on us.

Min-Jae and Tess, with the use of their respective skills, redirect some bigger stones while stopping the smaller ones and throwing them back at the monsters clinging to the ceiling.

Unsurprisingly, that makes even more stones start to fall down, but they just continue to grab them and throw them back at those weirdoes at the ceiling. It quickly gets out of hand as dozens upon dozens of stones, ranging from the size of a closed fist to small motorcycles, are annihilating the monsters.

Once in a while, I also redirect some or explode them with kinetic energy, but I don't do much more as Min-Jae is smiling for the first time since we entered the mines.

When we start moving again, there are no monsters around, and we enter another tunnel, this time even older looking, the ground covered in debris and dust.

Three of Obelia's people start monitoring the tunnels even more than before. They are sending their mana or using their skills towards the stone all around us, something done in worry of tunnels breaking and swallowing us all.

So far, it appears safe; they only use their skills occasionally to strengthen the tunnel while I observe them doing so.

I slow down a bit, until I walk by Tess's side, "So, what attribute did you upgrade? Mana and Potency?" I ask her.

From my point of view, Restoration and Potency would fit her nicely. Potency would be most likely nice to improve her Primordial lightning, while Restoration would work nicely with [Psychokinesis] and allow her to quickly regenerate her mana for longer fights.

"Potency, and I will start investing more stats into mana," Tess says after creating a barrier around us to make sure no one listens, "During the Beyond trial, I found out that my damage is lacking," she looks at me, "maybe you are not that wrong saying that the best defense is to quickly kill your enemy."

"Right? I always say that, but you guys don't listen," I shake my head, "Upgraded already?"

"Yes, before the expedition. The effect is more terrifying than I thought, even after listening to you about how significant the attribute upgrade is."

"Doesn't that make it even better? If even you are scared of your own skill, imagine your enemy." As a reward for sharing my wisdom, I get an amused look.

"We are here," Obelia says simply, her voice strengthened by mana spreading to everyone.

Her eyes meet mine and I nod, moving closer after gesturing to Sophie to join. There I find a few of her guild members standing in front of a smooth stone wall covered in inscriptions and teeming with mana.

"A few years ago, we tried to dig a tunnel around the door, it took us months to dig just a short distance. Then the tunnel fell, and it took us a year to clear all the rubble while stopping it from falling further," Obelia says.

She continues to talk as I send my senses toward the door. “The only reasonable option seems to be going through the door, but none of my people were able to do it, and even a few people from the city were unable to do anything, and Elydor…”

“He was a big piece of shit,” I say, sending even more mana at it, observing its movement and how it interacts with the mana of the door.

“Yes, a huge piece of… shit,” Obelia confirms. “And you don’t even know half of…”

While I send mana towards what feels like the center of the door, something clicks inside of it. Right after, an almost imperceptible pulse of mana is sent from the door.

Huh?

I wait a bit and nothing changes, so I examine the place where it came from and then, slowly, I realize what has happened.

My mana fires up at full power.

[Mana Domain] activates, bigger than ever before.

[Mana Domain - lvl 15 > Mana Domain - lvl 16]

[Regalia - lvl 7 > Regalia - lvl 8]

Within that domain, I turn and change all of the mana with the help of [Regalia], creating a spherical barrier all around us, big enough to cover both my and Obelia’s group.

A few questions are thrown at me and surprised shouts fill the room while I create something like pillars within the barrier to strengthen it even more.

Then the others notice what's happening as well and dozens of skills activate at the same moment.

I infuse my barrier with kinetic energy and then watch as the entire tunnel, the cave around us, comes crashing down, tonnes of stones crumbling all around.

A minute that feels impossibly long passes, and finally, a silence ensues. The lights that flickered up until now stop shaking and light up the faces of the expedition members. Some of them terrified, others scared, all of them looking at the barrier around us, supported by something like pillars and preventing it from crashing down on us.

“I will solidify the rocks around us,” one of Obelia’s men shouts.

“Quickly, create a secondary barrier…”

“What was that? How did it happen!”

“More lights, we need more lights!”

Everyone becomes busy, movements urgent, and faces and bodies are covered in the dust from the crumbled stone. One after another, they start examining the situation we ended up in.

Meanwhile, I continue to stare at the door, probably our best option to get out of this situation, Obelia steps closer, and I can see her trying to catch my gaze. She is literally drilling holes into the side of my face.

“Anyway, my barrier should last for quite a while,” I tell her.

I didn’t even touch my Mana Reservoir yet, and Arcane Resilience made using this amount of mana so quickly a fairly painless process, so I’m not even hurt at all.

As I send more mana inside the door with extreme care, even more extreme care than before, I feel a movement at the edge of my [Perception].

Monsters are drilling through the tonnes of stone above us and heading towards the barrier. Without anyone stopping them, they reach it, and an attack starts, this one even more taxing to endure than the weight of the stones. Some monster with a somewhat disruptive skill?

I don’t even have to say anything as Sophie turns to me, connecting to my mind through her web, (I will carefully deal with them. Obelia and some others might sense my skill, but I will try to do it in a way they won’t have suspicion of mind manipulation.)

(I will open the door in the meantime,) I send back and return to the door.

The inscriptions here are extremely dense and beautiful. What feels like miles of circuits all over the door, creating pretty ornaments while staying functional. They are nothing in comparison to what I saw on the mountain-tall door during Beyond’s second trial, but they are still nothing to scoff at.

Multiple circuits strengthen the door, more of them lock it, then there are some detections and a few more that I identify as very nicely hidden traps.

I mean, anyone could have missed them. The person who created these traps must have been extremely skilled. Most likely some sort of master.

As I said, such a trap is super easy to miss even by someone examining the door extremely carefully.

I myself know I would never be angry if someone tried to open them and triggered one of the traps.

Yup.

Could have happened to the best of us.

I touch the door and [Focus] on both the barrier and the locked door in front of me.

A few hours pass, and I have a feeling that I'm close to opening the door. I have already unlocked the “keyhole,” and now I keep constantly using my mana to infuse the door, sending it through the same circuit as the defenses in attempts to learn them. I already have a few ideas on how to improve the door into my room, and soon they might really be able to endure Lily’s [Disintegration].

At some point, I don’t even perceive the people stuck there with me, and it all starts feeling like fun.

On purpose, I trigger a few more traps but cut off the signal they send as well as destroy the circuits they use. This reduces the amount of mana I have to decipher, as well as removes annoying obstacles. Obelia and Sophie have sensed that as they are also partially following what I’m doing, trying to be helpful.

When I destroyed the traps, they became a bit worried and started preparing for another attack. Then, when I told them there would be no attack and the traps I triggered were on purpose.

For some reason, that made them even more worried.

But slowly and surely, I get through all of this, and when I finally etch the circuits into one of the expensive mana stones I get from Obelia, I’m almost regretful. It was really fun.

“Ready?” I ask.

After checking, I hear confirmation from both Tess and Obelia, and I put the mana stone against the door and activate it. The door splits vertically, a red glowing crack appearing across their entire length while the circuits dim out. On their own, the doors slowly open inward, a terrible stench hitting us.

A dozen of my thermal orbs float inside, lighting up what seems like a room. The walls are expertly carved, and beautiful pillars support the enormous room. There, all around this room, corpses lie. Dozens, hundreds of humans and even some lynthari all across the ground, bodies terribly torn, limbs missing.

And all of the bodies look only a few days old.

Chapter 232 - Want to know

The moment the door closes behind us, I cancel my barrier. Even though there are most likely tonnes of rock and stone filling the place where my barrier used to be, we hear nothing.

Observing the door for a while, I see that the inscriptions are up and running once again, powered by an unknown source.

I wonder, should I use the anchors I left far behind in the tunnels to get us out? It wouldn't be that difficult, to be honest. I just need to activate the skill and get out. A few people might agree to become test subjects in desperation. To be honest, I'm not sure if I can take someone else with me, but probably yes?

In the worst case, we can do it slowly, destroying the rock and strengthening the newly created tunnel. That option would take much longer. Looking around at the expressions of people from the Storm Brigade, I guess that no one has some sort of group teleport skill.

“Biscuit, the corpses are not food,” I say to the corgi next to me just in case, and he looks at me like I'm crazy.

I guess he has different tastes now, getting expensive food from Isabella all the time.

“Why the fucking tunnels again,” Maya stops by my side.

Soon, other members of the group join us as well, and no one is particularly interested in moving inside the room.

“There are so many traps,” Sophie sighs.

Tess also nods, mana shining in her eyes, [Farsight] allowing her to see mana.

“Let's just take it easy for now,” says Hadwin, who doesn’t seem to be that worried either. From what I noticed, with the exception of Tess and future animal Absolute, he seems to be the best at dealing with what happened when we spent twenty days in the tunnels, constantly threatened by the Living Tree.

“I'm a busy man, Haddy, and I really want to get to the auction in time. People kept teasing me with it for months,” I say and take a step ahead, pulling out my second epic item.

Mana Core Sphere (epic): This enigmatic sphere contains a pulsing core that can be filled with mana, which then resonates with other magical energies nearby. When activated, it can disperse a wave of mana that disrupts the magical abilities of foes in the vicinity.

I feed it mana and then activate it. A pulse, stronger than I would be currently capable of, bursts into the room and deactivates most of the traps in there, as well as disrupting the mana of some weaker members of the expedition.

I send more mana inside the stone and activate it again, this time sending an even stronger effect through the massive room we are in.

Then I do it again, the amount I use big enough to create a few tricolored orbs, yet my new Arcane resilience allows me to shrug it off easily.

Finally, the weird field inside the room breaks, and I put away the epic item. At the same time, the corpses on the ground start breaking apart, as if up until now they were unable to rot naturally.

It's both fascinating and disgusting to watch them crumble, the flesh rotting, hair falling off, and eyeballs dissolving.

Soon enough, only bones are left on the ground, still easy to tell apart much taller lynthari from humans.

“Why don't we check what's left? Maybe there are some nice items? I will keep watch,” I tell my group as well as Obelia's while I take the first step.

Some carefulness is fine, but too much of it is no good, to be honest. Making mistakes is fine too, but the important part is to not make the same mistake twice or be able to deal with it, isn't it? As for the door and trap that got us here, it's my fault; there is no going around it, I triggered it.

But it won't happen again, and I will handle whatever awaits us here.

It takes around ten minutes, but the room is checked over; there are no hidden rooms, no more items to take. The results are some rare items, a few empty mana stones, broken weapons, and that kind of stuff.

Apparently, each tier of items is separated into 3 tiers: Upper, mid, and lower tier.

For example, the Ethercrystal shortsword, an epic sword I have is mid-tier or grade. The mana core I have probably as well. The epic crown and sword we got from the king and his warriors on the 3rd floor are low tiers. The Valorplate of the Fallen Hero, one of the Calamities, is most likely upper epic tier.

The difference between lower and mid isn't that high, but apparently, the jump from mid to upper tier is quite massive. Well, not as big as the jump in between grades, but big enough to be clearly noticeable. That's something I have learned as well, sometimes against my will, sometimes when I was bored.

The rare items we got from the bodies of lynthari are of upper rare tier, and then there are some mid-rare tier as well. Anything below that seems to have turned to dust when the weird field around the cave disappeared.

“How long do you think they were here?” Lily asks the question I also wonder about.

“Obelia said the mines have been empty for three hundred years, so maybe that long?” Tess's voice sings next to me, answering Lily's question.

“Or even longer, and the miners found the door while mining stuff, buried it and continued to excavate stuff,” hearing that, I turn to Dennis, who said it.

The young blonde boy with striking blue eyes, a carbon copy of his brother, shrugs his shoulders.

Huh, is he maybe a bit smart?

“I wonder what Obelia wants from here, she seems to know more than she told us,” Lily's eyes aren't exactly friendly as she stares at the guild master of Storm Brigade.

“You know her the best, what do you think, Tess?” Hadwin asks.

For a moment, Tess ponders and then sighs, “Yeah, that would be just like her. I don't think it would be something that would put us into danger, more likely something she doesn't want us to know.”

“We should ask her,” Dennis shifts on his feet, a small smile on his face, “I'm sure she will…”

Oh, maybe he really is smart.

I collect a bit of mana and take a step out of the field Tess created to block the sounds. Taking a few steps, I stop in front of Obelia.

As I give her a second to react, I see understanding flicker in her eyes. For a moment, I see her thinking quickly as she realizes what I most likely want. Obelia is smart, a very smart and logical-thinking person. So, in the end, she comes to one conclusion and a long sigh escapes her mouth.

“Do you trust your guild members?” she asks, glancing over my shoulder at the members of my group behind me.

Out of everything she could ask, this surprised me probably the most, and for a moment I give it serious thought. Do I?

I glance back at their faces, ones I got so used to seeing. Some of them close to a thing called a friend. A thing I tried to avoid so much. The reason is simple. If you don't trust anyone, you won’t get betrayed. That's how it should work, and that's what I tried to do.

Yet, this bunch of twerps somehow got under my skin, and if I spend more time with them, I know they will get deeper, and it will be harder and harder to look at them the way I would like to.

Hell, it might be too late even now. It's annoying, but it's also something I decided to do after the start of the 4th floor. After I witnessed Lily sacrificing all of her limbs just to help us, after I heard Tess talking about camaraderie. Seeing Min-Jae looking at me with such admiring eyes and listening to every word I say to the point it felt heavy. And also after hearing Sophie nearly beg for a second chance. Not crying, but close to it, and only being able to say it out loud thanks to Izzy using her skills to help her.

All of this stuck with me, and I'm unable to just ignore it.

In the end, I push away the memories that flash in my mind and ignore the question. All annoying stuff is for future Nathaniel to deal with.

“Just say it,” I tell Obelia.

She nods, “It's quite simple, really, and I won’t bother you with too many details. The main thing is that there are people who believe that lynthari don’t originate from this planet. We believe that only humans used to exist on our planet and then, lynthari invaded it and tried to take over.”

I see, looks like the mystery of the 4th Calamity is close to be solved.

“The Living Tree and The Colony are most likely weapons, created during the war either by human or lynthari . The Fallen Hero is the last human Champion, killed by lynthari, and his body is used as a power source by his Valorplate.”

Everyone from her guild listens quietly and without much surprise. Something they all kept in extreme secrecy, yet all of them keeping the secret that could result in the destruction of their guild.

“And I believe we can find some answers here,” she nods towards the second door that is on the opposite side of the room we are in.

“What is this place?” I ask her.

“I didn’t lie before, I think it's a vault of a disciple of the Champion that is now the Calamity called the Fallen Hero. A vault with information left behind and hidden from lynthari.”

“And what if you get it? What if it all is true and lynthari really came here hundreds of years ago, fighting with your predecessors? What will you do?” I ask her.

Then I observe her expression. This is something that really makes me curious. How would she behave? Will she want to take revenge for people she never knew? Will she try to punish lynthari for sins most of them probably aren't even aware of as they didn't live back then?

The war, if there was one, most likely took a toll on both humans and lynthari, looking at the state of what is left afterward. Two races without their Champions and the world without the Absolute.

“I am not sure what I will do with this information, but it’s something I want to confirm,” the expression on her face changes, and for the first time since I met her, there is passion bordering on obsession in it.

Obelia sounds almost urgent as she continues, “I didn’t know these long dead people. I don’t know if even the lynthari know about what happened, but I still want to find out what happened, what this all means, and why it happened.”

“What will you do after you find out?” I repeat my question.

To that, she just closes her mouth, Obelia herself unsure of what she will do. And partially, I can understand that, the need for knowledge she doesn’t know what to do with. She just wants to know the truth and find out if she is being lied to.

Well, that much isn’t a problem. If she doesn't betray me, I don't mind helping a little, “Let’s find out then, shall we?”

I take the few remaining steps and put my hand on the door, sending my mana inside I immediately find the traps similar to before and quickly destroy them. There are even more of them and better hidden, yet I destroy them too. Making the same mistake twice isn’t something I like to do.

Inscription after inscription gets examined by me, looked at, worked around. I find and destroy the traps, find the circuits that need to be used, create an image of the key in my head. I examine the mana and resonate with it.

When I inscribe the mana stone with the circuit, I don’t even check and put the stone against the door, and the stone cracks right after.

With a loud crack, a vertical crack appears through the entire length of the door, mana leaking from the inside. I push and the door open wide, the mana disappearing from them slowly and they start crumbling too, the stone they are made of pushed away with a blast of kinetic energy and then with one more to clear the way.

[Perception] shoots inside the room, taking in its size and looking for mana signatures. There is only one signature right in the middle of the circular room and nothing else.

There are no riches, no epic items, no monsters, and no traps.

In the middle of the room lies the corpse of a man in light armor. He is wearing a dark blue cape with dozens of holes in it and some of his limbs are missing chunks of muscles, showing the bone underneath.

From that corpse, a constant field is generated, and I have a hard time identifying what it is, but it apparently notices us and an extremely weak signature is sent to the beautiful mana stone that is imbued into the man's chest.

Even looking at it I'm amazed by it, the circuits that cover it are the most intricate I've seen on the 4th floor.

Receiving some sort of the signal the corpse then starts moving. It grabs the bow from the ground, ignoring the fact there are no arrows and the pose it takes is confident and relaxed. Slowly, the eyes of the corpse open, revealing beautiful eyes made out of mana stones, also with delicate mana circuits in them.

The mana that then radiates from the mana stone imbued in the chest expands and fills the room with pressure that makes it feel as if I can touch it.

[Arcane Archer - lvl ??]

Chapter 233 - What would you like to know?

“Level at least 220, ranged base class, get into formation 5, full power from the start!” Obelia shouts, lightning immediately cracking around her.

A few of her guild with heavy armor immediately get to the front, mana surrounding their armor or shields and further strengthened by the barrier of their teammate.

More members get further back, mana surrounding their weapons or fire floating around them. Two of her members put their hands on Obelia's shoulders and the amount of mana she releases intensifies.

(Why would we fight, dear child?) Without the arcane archer's mouth moving, the words sound in the room.

The voice is quiet, yet chilling, lacking emotions.

(I don’t sense any invaders in between you, nor did I identify you as a traitor yet.)

The archer takes a step, reducing some of its mana signature, and to that, Obelia does nothing. She doesn’t attack, but she also doesn’t stop carefully observing the corpse in front of us.

I also take a step ahead, passing by Hadwin and Maya who moved to the front of our group the moment the corpse moved. Nice reflexes, something they built up while hunting with our group.

The archer looks at me for a moment, the eyes made of mana stones shining brightly, but then they move past me and he examines everyone in the room, all in a matter of a few seconds.

(Are you looking for death or knowledge?)

The voice that sounds a bit robotic continues to sound in the room and I slowly start realizing what the thing in front of us is. An imprint similar to what Lissandra did, an extremely delicate web of mana circuits able to store knowledge and personality.

Yet there is a huge difference. Where Lissandra created an imprint on my body with her Potent mana, the thing in front of me contains the imprint on one of the mana stones, either in the eyes or on the chest.

The imprint of the archer is much less intricate than Lissandra’s.

“We didn’t come to fight, we came looking for knowledge,” Obelia says in her calm voice and I can’t help but admire how quickly she got back to herself.

(Ask then, child of Nabulon.) the archer says, weirdly cooperative.

“You said child of Nabulon, what does it mean?” Obelia asks the first question.

(Nabulon is the name of the planet we are on.)

“Is Nabulon a planet where only humans live?”

(It used to be before the lynthari came.)

“How,” guild master of Storm Brigade shakes her head, “Tell me first who you are.”

(I’m a personality imprint of Champion Orven’s disciple, Reynar.)

I can hear a few people muttering, not because they recognize the name, they just seem amazed that something like this is possible. For them, titles like Champion, or Champion's disciple are something they only heard in legends.

“Are the real you and Champion Orven already dead?”

(With high probability. The imprint was created and imbued into this body before we collected the remaining force for the last try to fight the lynthari’s Absolute.)

“What happened then?”

(I do not possess the knowledge of that.)

The entire time they talk, I keep looking at the arcane archer, and dozens of questions swirl in my head, yet Obelia is asking the right ones so I just listen, collecting kinetic energy within me. My body with Arcane Resilience is capable of holding a terrifying amount of it.

“Who are the lynthari and why did they invade Nabulon?”

(They are natives of a planet that got Paired with Nabulon.)

“What is pairing?”

(I can't answer this question.)

This is when I join in, “Not even if I ask?”

For a moment the corpse just silences, the two eyes made of mana stones turning to me. Then, slowly its mouth turns into a smile that is too wide to be called friendly.

(This information is currently unavailable for tutorial attendees, yes.) It says.

Obelia shouts something about not hearing the words the corpse said, but the archer ignores her, the words it just said sounding less robotic than before.

(We’ve met, already twice before,) the voice that says that is the same voice that talked to me during both Beyond trials.

When I look around, Obelia and her guild are frozen still, not moving at all, nor blinking, only group 4 can.

“Should we fight it?” Tess asks, her [Storm Crown] already flickering over her head.

“I think it’s fine,” I shake my head and turn to the being that took over the body of the Arcane Archer, “You are limited in what you can do, aren’t you?”

(Yes, what you are talking to is only my intent that I was able to sneak into the tutorial's system. Usually, I wouldn't be able to interfere so much, but something weird is happening in your round of the tutorial,) the voice sounds almost amused, (So, what would you like to know?) it asks.

“I’m not curious about anything,” I say.

“Nat?” Tess looks at me with shocked eyes.

Yet I do not change my mind. A creepy voice out of nowhere sharing some information with me and helping us? Yeah, sure, it’s just another asshole trying to mess with us, manipulate us for more fun, feed us information it wants, and mess with her, the person responsible for the tutorial.

It is limited in what it can do within the tutorial, so there is no need to be polite and allow it to try to manipulate me. Even talking to it is risky, and it's something that should be done much later when I have gained more power or more information to build my own opinions without being subtly manipulated by it.

The laugh that sounds in the room is cold and amused at the same time and some members of the Storm Brigade, even unmoving, start bleeding from their ears and eyes.

But it does not affect us and when it talks again I swear I can hear a hint of danger in it, (So very prideful,) the way it says pride makes it clear that it knows or guessed my subclass, (So will it be.)

The presence disappears and the Storm Brigade start moving again.

“What is Pairing?!” Obelia asks the same question again, all of them unable to remember what happened. Only then she notices her bleeding guild members, “Prepare for a fight,” she says and with it, the conversation ends.

The same for the Arcane Archer who starts moving again. In its hand, an arrow appears, one made of mana, and the string of the bow starts glowing in the same blue color. The Arcane Archer draws the bow and aims at Obelia.

That’s when I activate the anchor I created next to it while we were talking to the being from Beyond. [Tether] activates and through that connection, I send a blast of kinetic energy towards the anchor, making it explode on the other side, throwing the corpse to the side.

Just that moment is enough and dozens of attacks fly at it.

An orb made of blue fire from Izzy, a javelin filled with Primordial lightning from Tess, and a shower of small orbs made of mana-conductive metal from Kim. A red lightning from Obelia that sounds as if tearing the space as it passes by.

And much more, the corpse gets bombarded, but only until the arrow flies from where it lies, barely visible under the attacks.

The mana arrow digs through the barriers as if they are not there, and the legs of one of Obelia’s guild members explode.

Immediately another one flies over, hitting Hadwin and throwing him to the side while he tries to shield Lily.

My [Mana Domain] encompasses the room and I radiate much more mana into it.

When an arrow flies at me, I create an anchor and teleport away, the arrow piercing through the wall.

Then I use [Infusion] to fill my [Mana Domain] with [Resonance]. Having seen and perceived the arrows, I continue to track them and every single one that enters my domain or tries to pass through it to hit someone gets disrupted.

One after another, a dozen arrows get destroyed like that while attacks continue to shower on the corpse. When they stop for a moment, all the effects of them disappear and in a massive crater created by them, a movement appears while even the walls around it are cracked.

The body, the personality construct of the disciple of the Champion stands up slowly, entirely inside a spherical barrier made of pale blue mana. The surface of the barrier ripples like calm water when a stone is thrown into it.

That’s when another attack flies at it, an arrow made of gray mana, and it hits the barrier. For a moment the corpse ignores it as the attack just crashes against it as if it’s made of smoke, but then we can see big chunks of the barrier get dissolved, disintegrated without any resistance.

As if awaiting that, I feel a strong pulse of mana from Tess and the javelin that flies towards the archer is glowing in red and white lightning, the material of the spear barely visible through it.

When Tess's attack is just an arm's reach away from it, the archer turns and looks at Lily.

And then he disappears.

I activate the anchor I left next to group 4 and mana flows inside my body at the same moment he reappears behind Lily. Another arrow forms in his hand, but he moves it down and stabs Lily with that arrow, the pale blue projectile made of mana piercing her back.

The black-haired girl barely staggers under the force of the attack and a few of her fingers disappear, and for a split of a second she moves terrifyingly quickly, grabbing the hand of the archer. Gray mana envelops it and [Disintegration] eats into the hand that she is holding.

When I reach them, the archer disappears again, missing a hand Lily destroyed. Instead of that hand, a limb made of mana is created and he starts shooting again.

The arrow stabbed inside Lily’s back glows brighter and brighter and I'm sure the following explosion will kill the girl if we don't do anything about it.

“Save your mana!” I shout at her, seeing she is about to use [Disintegration] on it and maybe [Sacrifice] a limb to do so.

Unable to destroy the arrow from the distance I reach out and touch it, finally breaking the resistance that blocked me from destroying it. [Resonance] tears it apart and Lily starts healing again.

I jump backward and the arrow meant for my head pierces the walls. In just that short moment, the archer killed two members of Obelia’s guild and Maya is barely keeping her [Armament] active, with a few wounds on her body.

Sophie is using her [Manipulation] to change the direction of arrows and her mind blender thingy doesn't seem to work. Yet her redirecting the arrows seems to be the main reason why no one in group 4 is dead.

Her and Biscuit.

A dozen dark purple tentacles swirl around the corgi while he floats in the air, even his eyes glowing in a similar purple color.

Each arrow shot is met with some of the tentacles, no matter how fast is that arrow. Biscuit just continues to deflect the ones Sophie can´t take care of while floating in front of Isabella. He even uses one to grab Hadwin and throw him towards Lily, only Hadwin´s [Strenghtening] keeping him standing with a massive wound on his chest.

The arrows pierce almost through everything.

[Regalia] forms around my body and I force more mana into it, the armor turning dark blue. At the same moment Tess steps to my side, [Storm Crown] made of lightning floating over her head and her body surrounded by flashes of red and white lightning.

“Together?” she asks.

“Together,” I answer as simply.

My domain expands and both of us rush at the corpse.

Chapter 234 - 5th explorer

[Mana Domain] expands and I fill it with resonating mana again, canceling the arrows that the archer shoots at group 4.

Then his eyes made of mana stones glow and the stone lodged inside its chest radiates more mana. Its attacks become stronger and some of the arrows, even though weakened by my domain, clash against barriers I create.

That's when Tess reaches him, the mana exploding around her as she tears stones off the walls and the ground, making them spin around her before flinging them at the archer.

In between these attacks, a dozen of her rare endurium javelins continue to move as if they are alive. They change directions and let out a piercing noise as they pass through the air while leaving a trail of red and white lightning.

The archer disappears, appearing behind Tess, the arrow lodged in its bow and aimed at her. Within the domain, I quickly create an anchor and teleport behind him.

His barrier forms once again, but I resonate mana on my skin at the same frequency and my kick sends the archer flying, rolling on the ground.

Immediately Tess's attacks start hitting the monster, the lightning burning its body.

I use tether to appear close and flames that I infuse with [Resonance] blaze against the archer that once again creates a spherical barrier. The flames crash against it, the barrier enduring for a bit before getting disrupted by flames infused with resonating mana. As they start touching the archer, he teleports again, this time appearing behind group 4.

Before he does anything, a javelin comes flying and lodges itself deep into his body. The Arcane Archer staggers backward, lightning cracking around him.

Tess predicted this kind of attempt.

Before the archer moves again, Maya’s spear made of mana stabs against the barrier he hastily creates and before Lily’s [Disintegration] hits it, he teleports again.

This time I’m better at tracking his teleport and appear next to him soon after, my kick hitting the barrier and sending ripples through it. The corpse changed the barrier's frequency.

An attack explodes from it and the arrow that pierces everything it touches hits [Regalia] infused with kinetic energy.

I stagger backward, pushed by the force of the attack, and most of the energy gets absorbed by the armor. Then I infuse [Regalia] with [Resonance] and the arrow explodes, the attack mostly disrupted by my armor.

Two of Tess's javelins hit the archer's barrier, forcing him to move right to one of the multiple anchors I left all around the room.

I rely on Arcane Resilience and send as much mana as I can into the anchor, it quickly turning into a tricolored orb that starts glowing white. Tess moves behind me, lightning trailing her body and the archer tries to teleport, but he is unable to do so as I send a pulse of disrupting mana at him.

Instead, he strengthens his barrier and the exploding orb obliterates it, sending immense heat into the room and burning the archer.

I absorb any heat that reaches me before it can hit Storm Brigade or group 4.

The following implosion pulls the archer towards where the core of the orb was but he resists and more mana radiates from him, an immense amount that destroys all the anchors I left around and deals with the implosion.

When he turns his head to me, there is no hate in his lifeless eyes. He is just a personality construct, and an imperfect one.

Both of his eyes lose their light and the mana stone on the chest starts glowing brighter. The amount of mana he releases threatens mine, pushing it, trying to dominate it.

What a funny guy.

I reach into my Mana Reservoir and let the mana flow.

POV Obelia Jenth

The amount of mana that fills the room is almost sickening and all of it radiates from two figures in front of me. A terrifying young man and the corpse of the Champion's disciple.

There is no beauty in it, no delicacy. Just like wild animals growling towards each other, pressuring the other one with their mana.

Tess moves to my side and looks at me, “Let's not do anything. It's better to not interrupt him when he is like that,” she says simply and even the crown disappears from over her head. The lightning crown I never saw anyone using before. And the woman I dared to call my disciple uses it with such ease, not realizing the power she possesses.

What a terrifying bunch of people she and her guild are. But most of all, their guild master.

The archer throws away the bow and a dozen projectiles form around him, each of them as big as a thick spear and twice as long. He shoots them, at us, a shockwave following each one of them.

Yet, moving only a bit they stop once again. Unable to pierce the field around the terrifying young man. Even more mana radiates from him and it tears apart each and every projectile, then as if making fun of his opponent, he also creates projectiles, three of them, all dark blue with wisps of purple and light blue mana swirling inside.

“FUCK! Run!” multiple people from Angry Kittens scream right away.

Even before these words are finished they are all running out of the room.

With fascination, I watch as each of the projectiles starts turning bright white and is shot towards the archer.

“Barriers!” Tess shouts towards her guild and mine as well.

Hearing the tension in her voice, everyone who can creates a barrier.

A flash of bright white light blinds me for a moment as well as a blast of mana that washes over us. The explosion ensues and I can feel the heat on my skin, as well as feel the vibrations as pieces of stone fall from the ceiling together with dust.

I push it all away with my mana and then look towards the room where the young man and the corpse are fighting.

My view is blocked by a barrier that seems to cover the entirety of the entrance, the barrier made of dark blue, purple, and light blue mana. There are cracks all over it and I can see ripples spreading all over the surface as the barrier cracks, crumbling and revealing what's happening in the room.

Nathaniel stands there in armor similar to the barrier that is now covered in cracks and golden flames blaze around him. Opposite of him, the archer stands, missing his left leg and arm, both replaced by prosthetics made of mana.

“Hey, get your asses over here, this guy is weak so you can finish him off, it’s nice to practice. Biscuit, you don't have to,” he calls towards his guild.

Remembering the powerful attacks of the archer, I look towards them and most of them don’t even seem surprised, while some of them seem excited to fight.

I watch as they all move inside the room and start fighting while Nathaniel stands to the side. He constantly spreads his mana around and only helps when it looks like any of them will die.

His guild members get hurt. Bones are broken, deep wounds form, and they get thrown around. Yet, all of them fight.

A little girl fights with flames that devour everything, yet they don’t burn anyone from her guild. They form orbs that she shoots at the archer, making him avoid explosions of blue flames.

A black-haired girl fights up close, taking wounds and restoring them immediately while not being affected by them at all. With gray mana that seems to terrify even the personality construct of a man long dead.

An older man is able to take on some weaker attacks of an enemy well over level 200. His body is handling it all, his swordsmanship is somewhat lacking, but it shows his immense talent for positioning and his calm, calculating personality.

A black-haired woman with dark blue armor around her body that continuously creates and changes weapons made of mana and even uses some mana projectiles to shoot at the archer.

Twins that move faster than anyone else from the group, both impossibly synchronized and sometimes even switching places with each other while creating extremely realistic illusions.

A young boy who skillfully moves dozens of iron orbs that hit much stronger than they should and move at a speed that is hard for me to watch. He also does something that further slows down the movement of the monster.

And every single one of them has that weird look in their eyes. A look similar to their guild master.

What a scary bunch.

In the end, the arcane archer is a disappointment. Seeing his level, I hoped for more, but he is just an imperfect imprint with limited mana. A personality construct of someone much less skilled than Lissandra.

His mana reserves also weren't that big and he was capable of using only a few skills. Powerful skills, yet with limited use and it's not that smart, only reacting to outside stimuli. So, I just watch Angry Kittens fighting his further weakened version after fighting with me.

I notice that Obelia keeps staring at me, but I mostly ignore her and observe the fight in front of me.

Not even having to join that much, I let group 4 deal with an enemy that is close to 100 levels higher than them, and to be honest, the archer right now, after nearly depleting his mana, feels under level 200.

So yup, he is getting quite bullied, even though he lands a few nice hits.

In the end, it’s Hadwin who deals the finishing blow, his epic sword cutting through the corpse that barely has any mana left inside its body.

[You have defeated Arcane Archer - lvl 228]

[Lvl 182 > Lvl 183]

I reach what remains of him and without hesitation pull out the mana stones from his eyes and chest. After sending my mana inside them, it's as I think, and there is a scarily delicate set of circuits that allowed storing the personality imprint as well as mana for who knows how many years.

All the stones are part mana battery, part personality construct, partially allowing the corpse to use skills or the mana, but there is something else too. A piece of information that is encrypted inside. A message left to humans, most likely talking about the invasion of lynthari, Pairing, maybe Calamities, or about the war. Or maybe it is a recipe for the best smoked deer meat. Who knows.

I also pick up the bow that didn't get destroyed during the fight, not even damaged by my tricolored javelins.

Windrider Composite Bow (epic): Engineered with high-tensile materials, this bow is designed to enhance and compress any mana or other projectile it fires. This results in a remarkable increase in both the distance the projectiles can travel and the force with which they strike.

Quite a shitty weapon to leave to someone for a fight in a small room underground. Somewhere outside with his teleport, the Arcane archer would be a much more terrifying enemy. Now what to do with the bow? It would be nice for Tess and would allow her to create projectiles out of lightning and shoot them much further. The same goes for Lily who might be able to shoot [Disintegration].

Or Izzy for some long-range fire attacks? Maybe even Min-Jae after getting him arrows made from the mana conductive metal he likes to use and increasing its weight with [Gravity Well]?

Hell, even Maya could create some mana projectiles, strengthen them with her [Boost], and have them even more compressed before shooting.

“Do you mind if I keep it?” I ask Obelia, who is looking at me and unsurprisingly she doesn't seem to mind that much.

I check one more time the mana stones in my hands and all of them look somewhat similar when it comes to encrypted and stored information. The size of that information seems the same in each stone so there shouldn't be a difference.

Then I hand her the mana stones that used to be the eyes of the Arcane Archer and look at her with a question in my eyes.

Obelia just takes them and nods.

Still, I feel a bit bad as an asshole from Beyond messed up with her collection of information so I will make sure to pay her back a bit in the future, even though she doesn't realize it's our fault.

I put away the big mana stone and hand the bow to Tess, “You can decide who to give it to.”

The moment it gets out of my hand I feel relief as I get rid of the annoying decision. Tess and others can fight over it.

I know that Tess is using Abyssal Anchor (epic): This gravity anchor is made from a heavy mythical metal. When activated, it creates a gravitational pull, dragging foes towards the item and locking them in place, leaving them vulnerable and restrained.

The Twins got Veilshade Cloak (epic): Tailored from the rare and elusive shadow silk, this cloak grants the wearer a veil of obscurity against magical detection. Its dark aura masks the user's magical signature, making it a prized possession for those seeking to move unnoticed through realms guarded by magical sentinels.

And the last epic item we got from the old capital and our friend Elydor went to Hadwin - Darkstride Ring (epic): This ring is imbued with a dark enchantment that allows the wearer to step into the shadows and reappear a short distance away in a different shadow, effectively granting the ability to blink through shadows for a tactical advantage on the battlefield.

Damn, I miss Elydor. I wish I could start the floor over again and meet him one more time.

“Check the Beyond community,” Tess leans closer and whispers into my ear.

I do so right away.

Beyond 5/10

With Tess being the 4th it looks like someone else joined.

Gareth - How do I change my name here?

Sset - you can't

Gareth - Oh, hello, friend! That’s unfortunate indeed.

Gareth - I wanted to leave the Community to Maximilian and Jakub, but they are unable to join this one.

Sset - who are Maximilian and Jakub?

Gareth - Sorry, my friend! They go by Brainiac and Lootenant in the community.

The newest Beyond explorer immediately starts doxxing his group members.

Gareth - My name is Gareth Vogel, leader of group number 1 we named WhiteWing. I'm 40 years old and from Germany. I just finished the 1st Beyond trial and hope we will get along.

Not only his group members, but he is doxxing himself too.

Chapter 235 - Why are you here?

“Can you take care of this?” I ask Tess, and when she nods, I turn my attention back to the room.

First, I check on group 4. Hadwin's wounds, even the big ones, are already nearly healed thanks to his weaker healing skill and Lily. The petite black-haired girl is still missing some limbs and fingers, but she seems fine. [Sacrifice] is a scary skill and even scarier is how used to it she got.

I will have to sit down with her and force her to learn to sacrifice other things than her body parts. The skill also seems fairly good as for a short moment she was quick enough to rival the Arcane Archer. It was a really short moment and it did cost her, but the amount it boosted her speed is quite nice.

“Everyone is fine,” Sophie says after stopping by my side, “Some wounds, but nothing too serious, and Lily will get her hands back.”

“Sounds good. You couldn’t do that much, right?”

She shakes her head, “The archer didn’t have any mind I could manipulate. I will have to be more careful. I rely too much on mind manipulation.”

I can’t help but agree, but I don't think it will be that hard for her. [Manipulation] is a fairly versatile skill and she will find something even though mind manipulation is what she is best at.

(Food?)

I turn my attention to the best doggo of the 4th floor, no, the best doggo of the tutorial, “You did fucking amazing.”

(Food!)

“Yes! You totally destroyed him, he couldn’t do shit against you!”

(Food food!)

“Yes, you are the good boy!”

I keep petting the mighty young divine beast and the future Absolute of Earth. The Archmage Biscuit. May he remember me when he rises to his throne. To be honest, seeing him sometimes do things like he did during the fight against the archer makes me wonder how strong he actually is. I don’t think I saw his full power yet.

Does he also have classes? Subclass? Is it a gluttony subclass if yes? What Primordial energy does he have? What is his level?

Well, it doesn’t matter that much. He is cute so he can keep his secrets.

Walking towards Obelia, I notice one of Min-Jae's orbs on the ground and lift it. It's much heavier than it looks, surely as heavy as little Isabella. And he is moving dozens of them like it's nothing. Then I remember that a long time ago I gave him practice where I told him to make the stone heavy with his [Gravity Well] and move it around with [Telekinesis] at the same time.

Oh boy. Did he continue to do that the entire time? Is this why he asked for mana conductive metal to make it better to accept his skills? The orbs are small, but with how durable they are, how heavy they are, and how quickly they move, they deal a lot of damage.

What a silly teenager.

Can group 4 people stop being scary for just a moment?

“Min-Jae, this thing is terrifying. Good job.” I hand him the orb and he gives me a big smile back.

The twins immediately make fun of him, but he only smiles brighter.

I reach Jenna, who is already examining the two mana stones I gave to Obelia, “Hey.”

She greets me with a nod and I look at her guild master, “How does it look?”

“Jenna is trying to decipher them. It will take a lot of time, but I don’t mind it that much. We already confirmed our suspicions so hopefully, the mana stones will contain more information.”

I nod. I also have one mana stone that I plan to examine and then use as a Mana battery.

I glance at it.

Whispering Echo Stone (epic): The Whispering Echo Stone is a rare, iridescent mana stone that serves as a powerful mana battery and harbors an imperfect personality imprint. There is something encrypted inside.

Yup, another epic item in my collection. Something tells me it shouldn’t be that easy to get them even though this one isn’t that useful. The part that would make it a bigger mana battery is ruined by inscriptions of the personality imprint and encrypted information. In the end, the amount of mana it can hold is really small, a few hundred stat points worth.

“Any luck with finding a way out?” I ask. I know there are already multiple of her guild members looking around the room in hopes of finding an array that would allow us to teleport outside.

“Nothing so far,” she shakes her head.

Not too surprised, I head towards the door that has tonnes of stones on the opposite side and activate my [Mana Domain]. I take hold of the skill and change it so that instead of keeping a sphere-like domain around me, it extends more in one direction. Then I continue to make it thinner and thinner, just big enough to create an anchor.

[Mana Domain - lvl 16 > Mana Domain - lvl 17]

I also check it with my [Perception] and in the end, I have a feeling that I'm close to reaching unfallen parts of the tunnels.

That much should be enough for now, I have an option of moving people outside with the help of [Tether], or in the worst case, we can dig the tunnel. [Resonance] would be good for that while other people would strengthen the stone so it doesn't fall down.

Or I can take the epic ring from Hadwin and find some shadow far away and get there after leaving an anchor where I am. Now that I think about it, it could be better. The ring has further reach the more mana you pump into it.

“It’s nice to always see you so calm,” Lily stops by my side, “You just look like you are thinking about what you will eat after we get out or how to make your skills more destructive.”

“Quite rude to hear from someone with a Skill literally called [Disintegration].”

“I know, right? Are you scared of it?” she asks teasingly.

“A little bit,” I lie.

Actually, I'm scared of her skill by a lot. Scared and jealous. I mean, [Focus] and [Mana Manipulation], the Skills I started with are good and all, but!

“Yeah, me too sometimes,” she sighs. “Dennis said I should seal it in my left arm and put some bandages around it. Something about renaming it to Black Dragon and keeping it sealed.” Lily rolls her eyes.

“I think we found something,” Jenna interrupts us and we follow where she leads us.

There is a big iron circle on the ground, an array similar to the one Storm Brigade used to teleport us towards the old capital.

Jenna carefully moves more stone from it, “There are probably dozens of traps, so I think it will be better if you check it.” Her tone is somewhat casual, yet respectful.

I quickly get to it and put my hand on it, and it's as she said, there are dozens of traps and some of them even seem to be set to make teleportation go terribly wrong or make it explode the moment we feed it mana.

Jenna leaves and I continue to observe it while Lily sits nearby and slowly restores her limbs and fingers.

Slowly I get deep into it, and the trap even requires me to focus on multiple things at once, and that is something I learned to do.

My [Focus] splits into multiple parts, something I did a long time ago with my first skill upgrade token, and then decided against it to not weaken my skill. Yet, while improving my abilities I have learned to do it on my own. To split my skill into multiple parts, each weaker than the original, and [Focus] on multiple things at once. Doing it becomes somewhat easy in a similar way consolidation became.

The more I learn about the skills the more I reflect on my decision to improve my knowledge. And each new thing I learn makes me happy.

“You are quite charming when you focus on something,” Lily says out of nowhere.

That makes me look at her.

She giggles at my expression, “Even though your expression doesn’t change, I can tell that you are having fun and when you give something your full attention. It’s… charming,” she avoids using the word I know she wanted to use.

“Lily,” I say.

“Yes?”

“Remind me, how old are you?”

“Eighteen in a few weeks!” she answers, not understanding why I asked.

I can only sigh and filter out the voice of our childish healer and focus back on the array. The world becomes scarily quiet and loses its colors, and I activate my [Mana Domain] too and get to it. I examine all its twists, remove all the traps, and fix the circuits that were broken with time. I enjoy the entire process and even catch myself not caring about the time I spend doing it. It's fun.

In the end, I stop when the array feels like it's fixed and examine it one more time.

Seems good, this should do.

I look up and my eyes meet those of Jenna’s, who also waits for me to finish my work.

“Can you tell where it's leading?” I ask her.

“Let me see,” she passes by me and puts her hand on the array. The mana she sends in is a bit weird, and she even uses one of the items Obelia takes out when working on arrays.

Curious, I examine the process and try to remember as much as possible.

“Most of the arrays are multi-directional. For example, the one we used to get to the old capital leads to two more places. The one we used to get out of the old capital also leads to three places in total,” her voice is quiet as her mana continuously flows inside.

In the end, she shakes her head, “This array leads only in one direction, and I can't tell right away, but I think the one it reaches also connects only to this one.”

Jenna stands up and after excusing herself, she leaves to meet Obelia.

“Interesting, isn't it?” I hear the soft voice from behind me.

I don’t even have to turn around to know who it is and decide to stay quiet.

“Nice reaction,” the voice continues to speak softly.

At the same time, Lily also continues to talk to me, her expression clearly showing she doesn’t hear the voice that talks to me.

“I will take a look at something else, Lily. Can you check on Hadwin? Just in case?” My steps become heavier as I head away from the room, reaching the far corner of the big room we first entered.

After making sure I'm behind the pillar, I wait a bit and soon the lynthari woman, who is barely taller than me, passes by my side and stops in front of me, the Lynthari Matriarch.

I wonder, why is the matriarch shorter than any other adult lynthari? Is there a reason for that?

Then her piercingly blue eyes meet mine, and she moves a strand of her red hair from her shoulder.

My mana continuously flows through my body, strengthening it, defending my mind, and trying to perceive everything around me. I still don't sense anything. Like appearing out of thin air, the Matriarch is here.

No, she was here the entire time; she entered the mines with us, and she walked by our side. She observed the fight.

The entire time just an arm's reach away from us, yet no one could see her, no one could sense her.

“I can see why Myrra calls you the feral one,” the matriarch, who looks barely thirty, just smiles. It’s a somewhat friendly smile.

“Why are you here?” I manage to get out of myself.

For a moment, she muses over her next words and then she just says, “At first, I went here to kill everyone from Storm Brigade. Obelia long since started asking too… uncomfortable questions and her obsession isn't helping either.” She turns around and looks towards one of the men from Obelia's guild.

He is walking towards where we are, but then, without me sensing anything, the man's expression changes and he stops, a surprised giggle escaping his mouth and he walks around where we are as if there is a wall in front of him.

“As for you and your guild, I planned to keep you alive. Mainly because you have a few guild members with interesting skills,” she thinks a bit longer, “Oh, and Eris seems to like you, calling you underling and such, so I would feel bad for killing you.”

Her voice is calm and confident, even as she talks about killing a few dozen people. A voice of someone confident in their decisions and power. A voice of someone who is used to ruling and making difficult decisions for a long time.

“But?” I ask.

“The array you just fixed, do you have any idea where it leads?” A few steps and she stops in front of me. I could reach her if I lifted my hand.

“Jenna said it's one-directional,” I answer as I still have no idea.

“Yes, it leads to the tunnels far away from here,” her canines show, “to the lab where the lynthari Champion created the self-sustained biological weapon called the Colony.”

Chapter 236 - Back on the surface

It had long been suspected here in this world that the Colony and the Living Tree were weapons used in a war long ago. But learning in one day that the war was against invaders called lynthari and the Colony was something created to be used against humans would be quite earthshaking news for someone from this floor.

“So, you guys invaded this world during the Pairing, you fought humans, you created the Colony and the Living Tree and a few hundred years later you are at the point you are?”

“If you say it like that, it sounds quite rude,” her tail, which is much fluffier than other lynthari’s, moves, showing her amusement. “The Pairing is something that is forced onto us by )0ú +!ôú#*,” she continues to explain, but the system automatically censors everything else.

What a surprise.

“I see,” I nod and pretend to understand, “The Living Tree is also your job?” I ask.

The lynthari matriarch doesn't say anything else and a weird smile appears on her face and she nods, “It's been a long time since I talked with someone about it,” she breathes in, “It's refreshing.”

“So that means the other lynthari don't know?”

“They are too young, and I made sure to kill everyone who knew, leaving only kids behind.”

I open my mouth to ask why, but I freeze at the start of the sentence. Her eyes clearly show that this is as much as she will say. Asking more than this would be dangerous.

“I see,” I say in the end, and her tail moves a bit, showing an emotion that is hard to describe, seemingly both annoyed and amused at the same time.

Without explaining anything else, she turns around and walks into the wall, passing by it as if it's not there.

What level is she? Surely over 250 and her class is [Enthraller - lvl ??], showing only two question marks so she is still under level 300.

It's all really weird, she is a matriarch, probably the strongest living lynthari, yet she called Myrra Champion candidate. Does it mean that Myrra only possesses the potential to become Champion while the matriarch does not? Before this floor ends, I will have to ask her a few questions.

For a moment, I examine the wall she left through and there is no illusion or hidden entrance, it's just a normal wall, meaning she used some skill to pass through it. That's interesting, but there is something that annoyed me more than her ability to pass through materials. It's her skill that allows her to hide from other people. I guess that it is something similar to Lorven's skill or the twins' skill called [Sensory Deception].

Their skill doesn't affect the mind, just creates an illusion that the twins slowly learn to make more and more believable. Sometimes they even give them some fake mana signatures, and I could swear they somehow make them radiate heat.

The matriarch probably has a similar skill that allows her to hide from people or remove her “signature” from the world. I know that she is maybe even 100 levels higher than me, yet it still annoys me that she is capable of doing that. Especially while not being a Champion and not even a Champion candidate as far as I know.

While observing the wall to make sure, I even kick it a few times and obviously, that's when Tess appears.

“We are fighting walls now?” she asks.

“Only this one,” I sigh, “So how is our 5th Beyond explorer?”

“He is from the same group as Brainiac, Lootenant, and Mari, group WhiteWing, and apparently, he is their leader.”

“Also the strongest one out of group 1.”

“Yes, he is a bit… trusting and seems nice, but it's hard to say how much of it is an act. Right now, he seems like some paladin of justice, just from the way he speaks.”

I move away from the wall, “Someone in Beyond being nice? Tess, wanna bet? I think he is evil, maybe the worst guy from here, and is only acting all nice and just.”

“That's so like you,” she shakes her head, “Anyway, what do you think of the array?”

“That? It's a no-go for now, it leads to the Colony.”

I then tell her what I have learned from the matriarch and how close we most likely all were to death. What changed her mind is still a bit of a mystery.

“So she said she didn't want that information to leak out and she was willing to kill Obelia and probably all of us, but she changed her mind?” Tess asks and a dozen or so javelins that constantly hover behind her back move slightly to the side and follow her.

“My best guess is that she wants to attack the lab where the Colony was created and doesn't want to weaken Virelia's forces,” I tell her.

“I thought the same.” Tess looks around and also knocks on the wall of rock, “I hoped it would be a quick expedition with decent rewards, but once again we are deep underground, surrounded by rock and darkness.”

“Are you holding up fine?”

“For me it’s not a problem, but some of the others are getting a bit nervous. It's not much, but enough to influence their behavior a bit if we stay here for much longer.”

“I see, can you tell Obelia what we learned about the array? Keep the matriarch's interference secret for now. I will meanwhile ask for the ring from Hadwin and try to check how far the closest tunnel is.”

Tess just nods in confirmation and leaves while I reach Hadwin who is already fully healed.

The wound on his side is gone and he even put a new shirt on.

Seeing where I look, he shakes his head, “I thought I could take it on, but I was wrong.”

“Well, his attacks were quite strong.” I decide to be nice.

“Yes, but if he was real or fought better I would’ve been dead. But no worries, I will work on it.”

I nod. Seeing Haddy complain about not being able to tank the attack of someone with an epic weapon and a much higher level reminds me how weird most of us are.

How arrogant and far-reaching. We are just a bunch of newbies who only started learning how to use our skills and mana and we want to fight much stronger opponents. And not only fight, but to win, endure their attacks, crush them. Maybe you have to be a bit crazy to end up in Hell difficulty.

“I thought of it as well, but you will probably have more luck with your higher mana,” he immediately knows what is on my mind, and after pulling it off his finger, he hands me the ring we got from the expedition to the old capital.

I examine it once more.

Darkstride Ring (epic): This ring is imbued with a dark enchantment that allows the wearer to step into the shadows and reappear a short distance away in a different shadow, effectively granting the ability to blink through shadows for a tactical advantage on the battlefield.

“You just have to hope there are some shadows in the tunnels. I'm not sure how well it works with pure darkness.”

Huh, that's a good point. Is Hadwin maybe a bit smart? I didn't think of that, so maybe he is a genius?

“You are thinking something rude, aren't you?” he asks. He really is smart, “There might still be some mana in the lines on the tunnel walls so the shadows might be here, but you better hurry.”

“No problem, thanks.” I leave Hadwin and then use [Mana Domain] and stretch it in one direction again. Then, while using [Perception] in a similar way, I move around the rooms, close to the walls.

It takes a bit of time, but in the end, as suspected, I don't find any part of an unburrowed tunnel.

The ring says a short distance, but we confirmed before that the more mana you use, the longer that short distance is. So I do the same thing, just this time feed the epic ring with a lot of mana and search for shadows I could use.

In the end, I find only one, but it only feels weak, as it's about to disappear.

Quickly, I rush more mana through my body, and in the air in front of me, I create an anchor and feed it with enough mana to last a few minutes. Then, just in case, I create another one a bit further.

“Min-Jae, guard them for me,” I tell the Korean boy who is closest to me, and he nods.

Then I use [Regalia] to create armor around my body and strengthen my body before using the ring.

The world around me changes, and I feel my body being pulled and moved towards the shadow I targeted. The skill of the ring ignores the stone and just moves me toward the shadow where I pop out.

As suspected, it's one of the tunnels we used, and further behind I sense one of the marks Sophie kept leaving behind.

Immediately, I leave an anchor in the air and this one I feed with even more mana than the ones before.

Examining it for a while, I send mana towards the wall, making the lines light up. Then, to be even more sure, I create one orb and fill it with thermal energy, making it create even more shadow and be able to last hours.

Giving my surroundings one more look, I then activate the anchor and teleport back through [Tether].

The skill is currently level 9, so testing if I can teleport with people will surely make it break the bottleneck, right? So who will be my test subject and find out with me if I can transport other people?

My eyes meet those of Hadwin's and he seems a bit nervous out of nowhere.

Who told you to be so durable and upgrade your constitution?

In the end, it worked. Hadwin went first, after using the entirety of his mana and [Strengthening] his body, even putting some heavy armor on. Such an amount of distrust almost hurts my sensitive soul, but I decide to forgive him.

While transferring him, I did it extremely carefully, even though I might have seemed unbothered. I spent a few minutes preparing and carefully calculating.

Surprisingly, it all went without a hitch, just the chunk of mana it took was much bigger than expected. It's hard to guess, but probably around 20 percent of my mana? Maybe even more. Enough for quite a strong tricolored or antomic bomb.

Still, having enough mana in the reservoir and my regeneration being somewhat decent because of the big mana pool, I spent plenty of time transporting everyone and waiting for my mana to replenish. It could go a bit faster if I took more from my Mana Reservoir, but I have decided to keep it at least mostly full.

“Damn, I missed the sun,” Maya groans while she stretches. A sigh of relief is something I noticed.

“Next time we will take some people specialized in stone manipulation and tunneling. It would take them just a few hours to get us out,” Obelia stops by our side.

Her saying that isn't surprising at all. Most of us are more inclined towards fighting rather than tunneling and stopping the tunnel from falling on our heads. Well, just a few hundred more levels and I will just destroy the mountain, not bothering with such things as tunnels.

“Judging by the time, the auction will start tonight. I will be taking Tess with me as my disciple and you will have a spot for two more people if you want to take them with you,” Obelia says simply.

“Will do so. So we will meet there?” I look at her.

“Yes, I will be waiting for you,” she then waves and leaves for her guild, all of them moving towards Virelia.

“How big is that auction, Nat?” Min-Jae asks while walking by my side. I also notice a few others listening.

“Myrra said the biggest one in a few dozen years, so probably quite good. Obelia will be also auctioning an epic spear,” I answer him.

But best of all, I will also be auctioning off some inscribed mana stones. With the help of the old man and just to get a bit more money from all the weirdos that drool over some new inscriptions.

I have to find a way to spend all that money. There will be some nice items in the auction, something said even by Myrra and Obelia, both extremely rich and one of them having multiple epic items while the other one surely has one as well.

“So, who will you be taking,” I don't even have to turn around to see the shine in Min-Jae's eyes.

Chapter 237 - Dressed up

I check myself one more time in the mirror. I'm wearing a simple gray suit. They are tailor-made, and it took a few weeks to get a few sets. Something I, in the end, let happen even though I prefer my casual clothes.

The clothes are surprisingly comfortable, with gray pants, a similar color jacket, and under it, a black shirt with long sleeves and a vest-like thing that is also gray. In a few places, there is simple embroidery made with a golden-like color.

My hair is also put into a somewhat presentable state.

For a moment, I stare at my reflection, and the weirdo in the mirror stares back at me with his differently colored eyes. Well, I won't be getting any points for the expression my face almost constantly has, but at least I'm handsome, right? My mom said it once when I was nine years, six months, and ten days old, so it must be true.

Then I spend a few minutes thinking if I should create a thermal orb and store it inside my body, but decide against it. A few lynthari could sense it, and explaining it would be a bit… difficult.

“Asshole,” I say to the weirdo in the mirror, and the guy mouths the same words. The words Biscuit likes to use so often.

Finally, I exit my room and walk downstairs where most of group 4 are. Tess is the first I notice. A tall blonde wearing a simple white dress that somewhat looks comfortable and reveals a nice chunk of her shoulders and back.

Curiously, I locate Min-Jae and, as expected, he turns away his gaze from Tess the moment he sees me looking at him.

Oi, you will drool.

I shake my head and stop in front of Tess, “No high heels?”

“As if I would put on such uncomfortable things,” she also eyes me the way I did her, “See, you can be quite handsome if you try.”

“I don't have to be handsome, Biscuit likes me no matter how ugly I look,” I point out. “You look pretty.” I compliment her.

I can see that I made her a bit happy. Who wouldn't like compliments?

“And who is this handsome boy?” I squat down in front of the best doggo.

(Asshole!)

“Yes, yes you are!” I pick Biscuit up and examine the clothes he is wearing. Somewhat, they seem to be even more quality and expensive than the ones I have on myself.

Biscuit is wearing a dark blue jacket and vest, both reminding of a suit, and he also has something like a red tie. All of it fits well and is custom-made. The best thing the silly group 4, probably Isabella, spent money on.

Seeing how handsome he is, I think I would be willing to sell an epic item just to get a few more clothes like that for him. Well, my point of view might be skewed a bit when it comes to money, as epic items keep falling into my lap.

(Food,) Biscuit says after looking at me.

“Oh, really? Thank you, buddy! You too look very handsome.”

“It's so weird how those two communicate,” I can hear Maya somewhere in the background but ignore her.

We fancy-dressed people often have trouble being able to hear people like her, “Where are Sophie and Izzy?” I ask about the two people I decided to take with me.

Sophie to check the items with me and maybe make some people more… cooperative and Izzy to read other auctioneers and give us a nice advantage. I mean, some people didn't like it, but the decision is the most logical.

“Well, that changed a bit. Izzy got sick, and Sophie decided to stay with her,” Tess tells me.

“Oh… so who is coming?”

“Lily and Hadwin,” the blonde sighs. “Before you ask, Lily didn't do anything. I checked multiple times.”

If that doesn't suck.

The first one to climb downstairs is Hadwin, wearing a light blue suit in a style similar to mine. The older man has a short, well-kept beard and a nice haircut. The longer I look at him the more I wonder how much longer I can call him an older man. Hadwin now looks under 40, unlike his real age which is closer to 50. He is still well-built and only a bit shorter than me.

Unlike before when he was bulkier, he is a bit slimmer, yet the muscles are apparent even under clothes, not bulky, but flexible and tough, clearly showing how much he got into swordsmanship. I also check his face and I swear it looks younger than before.

Is it a result of a constitution upgrade or just the sheer power of stats? Or maybe he just enjoys this new “life” that much?

The same as me, he doesn't have any weapons on him.

“Tess, can you help Lily? She has some trouble with her clothes,” he asks.

“I will help too,” Maya says and together with Tess, they go upstairs.

“Nat, you have to buy me something nice, okay?” Min-Jae, still a bit disappointed, asks, “Some tougher or more conductive material for my projectiles would be nice.”

“Sure, I will buy everything useful,” I answer him.

I'm rich.

“Keep an eye on Isabella. If it seems to be getting more serious, come for us,” Hadwin tells him.

“Lily couldn't help?” I ask.

“That's the weird thing about it. Sophie didn't want Lily to interfere and asked us to trust her.” For a moment, a sharp expression flashes in his eyes, “Lately, Sophie has been acting suspicious so I sat down with her and asked her about it. She didn't tell me it all, but I think she might have removed [Geas] from Isabella's mind.”

Oh? That really surprised me. Sophie’s [Geas] is something she left on Isabella during the second floor. A construct that did help the young girl deal with the terrifying reality of the tutorial while allowing her to not feel that much fear or regret in certain situations to allow her to fight.

“I think it's the right decision, but the effect of removing it must have been too much.” Hadwin fixed his tie.

“She could have waited a few days,” I tell him.

“Today is Isabella’s 11th birthday,” Hadwin says softly, to the surprise of everyone in the room.

“We didn't know that!” Dennis complains.

“Yeah, they never told us,” Aaron continues, as always, the twins in perfect sync.

“They didn't want to spread it that much. So I think Sophie and Isabella wanted to do it on Isabella’s birthday. Symbolic mostly,” Hadwin´s voice sounds almost gentle.

That's when Tess walks downstairs together with Lily, who follows shyly behind her. The black-haired girl is wearing a pale blue dress that is similar to Tess's, but less revealing, completely covering her back and showing only a bit of her shoulder and the entirety of her pale white arm. Something she still refuses to fix for me and for her, both of us having an albino-like left arm.

It's not like I don't know the reason, and it's as Lily said once. She is scarily patient and stubborn.

“Say welcome to our Initiate of Lust,” Dennis mutters, and Min-Jae giggles but quickly tries to hide it.

“How many times do I have to tell you I don’t have a Lust subclass!” Lily shouts at one of the twins.

“According to Granny Liss, it’s Radiant Lust, Lily! You should know that!” Aaron shakes his head.

Tess, patient as always, just waits for them to finish, “So, boys, keep an eye on Sophie and Izzy and if anything happens, look for us, you know where. Maya, I will be relying on you the most,” she turns to the other woman.

“Sure, buy me something nice, okay?” Maya smiles at her.

“Only the best stuff.”

“That's what I like to hear.”

Then we leave the house. Me, Tess, Hadwin, Lily, and Biscuit, of course. Tess will be with Obelia as her disciple, and I could take two people with me, but I need Biscuit too, obviously. They would not stop me from taking in my emotional support animal.

It's already getting darker and the streets are emptier than before, yet nicely lit. Having enough time, we walk towards the auction building. Even from afar, we can see dozens of people moving around. Talking to each other, building social circles, greeting old friends, and showing off expensive clothes and jewelry. Seeing all of it, Lily becomes starry-eyed, looking around with an expression that is so excited it makes me stop myself from making fun of her.

I also notice Hadwin looking at her, and the smile on his face seems almost fatherly as if it's his granddaughter having her first big party.

“Hadwin is nicer than you might think, Nat. He has been helping the kids a lot and they like him for it,” Tess slows down and whispers to me, “He just seems to have been lonely on Earth. Did you know most of his family died not that long ago?”

Our steps sound on cobblestones, and in the distance, we can hear music playing as we are getting closer to the auction building.

Tess continues, “I think he enjoys having people rely on him and asking him for help.”

“And you are poking both Hadwin and the kids to make it happen,” I answer her back, also in a quiet voice.

“Maybe a little bit,” she flashes me a smile, “But is that so bad?”

“I guess it's not,” I answer to the best, after Biscuit, manipulator of group 4.

When I notice Obelia moving closer, I stop talking and warn others too.

The guild master of Storm Brigade reaches us soon, followed by her attendee Jenna. Both of them are wearing nice dresses that have their guild emblem embroidered into them. Both dresses are in pale blue color. “Excuse me, but I'm rather surprised how well you look in your clothes, Nathaniel,” Obelia says, with Jenna nodding in agreement.

I also notice Lily saying something under her breath that I'm sure is an insult to, according to her, the old woman Obelia.

Feeling my social batteries already going down, I just answer quickly, “Thank you, you and Jenna also look nice.”

One in surprise lifted eyebrow from Obelia and a few sentences she exchanged with Tess, Hadwin, and Lily later, and we finally follow her inside the auction house.

Just following close to her gives us a lot of attention from other people, and every time someone tries to reach out to sense our mana, I destroy the attempt in a way that should hurt at least a bit. Through the door framed with golden lights, we enter a giant hallway. The walls are full of beautiful paintings, the stone of the floor is smooth and shiny, and everywhere are dozens of powerful or rich people.

And in-between them, lynthari. A race of people-like beings that just have cat ears and tails, towering over everyone. All of them are young for lynthari, confirming that most of the old ones rarely mingle with humans.

“Oh, Obelia, it's nice to see you,” a lynthari woman joins in, her tail short and both it and her ears brown, similar in color to her hair, “I heard you are also auctioning some items, nya! I'm already excited to see it,” the lynthari chirps.

For some unknown reason, my body twitches.

“Thank you, Miss Lynthes, you are charming as always, and I hope you will have a lot of fun tonight,” Obelia answers in her calming tone.

“I will, nya! Who are your friends? I already know smart Jenna, but I didn't see the others.”

“Guild master of Angry Kittens, Nathaniel, his vice guild master Tess, and these are their other members, Hadwin and Lily,” Obelia introduces us shortly and without much grandeur, but it looks like something the lynthari would prefer.

“Ahh,” for a moment, my eyes meet those of the lynthari woman, and her tail twitches and her canines show, “You are Myrra’s…” her tone of voice sounds disappointed, “Shame,” she adds and licks her lips.

With a few more sentences, she leaves, and in my mind, I don't know if I should thank Myrra for scaring them off or be angry that she seems to be so possessive.

Walking around and grabbing some snacks here and there, I continue to follow our small group, and my mood only grows more and more sour, surrounded by all these talking people.

“Your expression is fun,” another lynthari who started talking to us smiles at me, somewhat shamelessly and not scared off by Myrra’s name.

Once again, I wonder why they won't annoy Tess, Lily, or Hadwin.

The lynthari sniffs, and for all I know, he can be trying to sniff my emotions or whatever they do.

(Asshole!) Biscuit shouts, making sure the lynthari hears it, and for a moment, the lynthari’s expression becomes annoyed.

I noticed it long since, but the race of cat people don't seem to like Biscuit, to my surprise. I mean, how could you not? Just look at him, especially now when he is wearing a dark blue suit with a red tie.

“That creature, can you get it away, it disturbs me,” the lynthari sighs in an annoyed voice and with slight disgust in it.

“Well, maybe you should just fuck off if you don't like it here,” I get out of myself.

The expression of sheer surprise I get from the lynthari and people around me is almost funny. I did spend the last one hour and forty-two minutes dealing with their bullshit, surrounded by all this noise and people. And now they will trash-talk Biscuit?

“What? You didn't hear? I said you can fuck off if you don't like it.”

The lynthari man then licks his lips, more amused than threatened, “I can see why Myrra likes you,” he says before gracefully bowing and leaving.

As a reward for that, Biscuit thankfully bumps my leg with his head. Let's not let him know that I partially did it so Biscuit doesn't obliterate that weirdo.

I turn to the person who got us here, “So, Obelia, I'm bored, how about we go and see the items that will be auctioned off?”

Chapter 238 - Start of the Auction

There are multiple rooms where the items are previewed, and there are already plenty of people in these rooms inspecting the items for one last time before the auction. A few guards are in each room, while the items are in glass boxes with circuits etched into them.

Armors, amulets, rings, some weird eggs, and bottles that are hundreds of years old. Some expensive meats that are also apparently hundreds of years old and perfectly stored. This meat can be smelled even through the glass and is from high-level monsters.

Mana stones with information stored on them and even plenty of items people don't know what they are for or that are straight up broken.

We pass through multiple rooms like that and even though some items are good, they don't catch my interest that much. Sure, I will buy anything that seems useful, yet they don't excite me, so we pass into a room with more and more valuable items.

Soon the rooms have much fewer people in them and there needs to be an invitation to even be able to enter them, something Obelia has so we can enter.

I notice a few rare armors of the upper tier, mana batteries that are hard to find anywhere else, and encrypted mana stones. Old manuals inscribed into mana stones containing information on classes.

Finally, this is getting better.

“This is the last room,” Obelia says, and this time the confirming of her identity takes longer and when we enter, there are barely ten people inside and two lynthari guards.

There are only ten items in there and I recognize a few of them.

First, the epic spear Obelia got from the old capital and that has the most people around it. The plan is to buy it for Tess so she can use it as a projectile. Might be overkill, but with the amount of money we got from scamm... from leveraging our epic items to the lynthari, we should be capable of buying this.

Plus, we got more money from Sophie and her… well, her ability to make people cooperative as well from me selling some inscribed mana stones.

We are not scammers.

“Oh, feral angry kitten!” I hear the voice and can only sigh as Isola rushes towards us.

One of the strongest humans in the city has a smile on her face and is wearing a black dress that reveals a big chunk of her belly. “You are quite handsome if you dress up, but I still prefer you in normal clothes,” she complains and also greets other people.

“Is there anything you want to buy, Isola?” Obelia asks her.

Isola scratches her head, “Not really, just a few members of my guild want me to buy a mana stone,” she gestures towards one of the glass boxes, “Apparently it has some amazing inscriptions on it made by some upcoming genius enchanter.”

She then pauses for a moment, “Oh, and did you notice lynthari saying ‘nya’ after every other sentence? Lately, more and more of them do that, do you think they are trying to mess with us?”

“Oh? You noticed it too? Maybe it's some trend from their youngsters?” Obelia answers, and they get into a conversation and I use the opportunity to move around the room.

One after another, I check all the items and as expected, the mana stone Isola talked about is the one inscribed by me. As for why it's here among the most valuable items, I don't know. Well, it's probably the old man selling it here, but I don't know why it's considered so valuable to be next to an epic spear.

None of the items look more interesting than the heavy chest without any holes we got from the old capital.

Yes, even after all these months and dozens of attempts, we were unable to open it. Not me, not Lily, not even Biscuit after I told him there is the best food stored inside of it. At this point, I might give it to Min-Jae or Tess to use as a heavy projectile as they did during the first floor with heavy chunks of iron.

“Some items here are really nice, the best rare items I saw, and probably close to stepping into the epic grade,” Hadwin joins my side and I notice that he is playing with the ring he has on his finger. The epic rarity one.

“We will buy most of them and you guys can take them,” I shrug my shoulders.

“Nothing caught your eyes?”

“Nothing here, but in one of the first rooms, I noticed a few broken items and mana stones that I really want to get,” I answer him.

I'm not even lying. More than these highest rare-grade items and even more than the epic spear, I saw a mana stone that had such dense and weird inscriptions that they seemed like cracks and made the organizers put it into the trash items they want to get rid of.

There was also a bracelet that was twisted and broken, yet the metal it was made of was reacting extremely weirdly to my primordial energies. To be honest, it made me so curious I almost tried to steal it right there.

I spend the remaining time there talking with Hadwin and Lily, who sneaks closer to us while Tess deals with other people in the room.

All the guild masters are here, even Lorven, who looks at me so lovingly, and Thalen, the redheaded guild master of the Luminous Order. The healer tries to get into a talk with Lily, but she just straight up tells him that she is not interested, whatever she meant by it.

As for me, I still plan to make Lily a stronger healer than him so I can show off.

Now that we are here, I wonder if I should introduce Hadwin to Isola; both of them have a similar fighting style. I don't trust the woman, but Haddy could learn a thing or two from her.

Then I also get some food for Biscuit and hold him in my hands so he can also look at the items without having to hover. Every time he asks, I answer him that no, the item he is looking at is not food. He seems a bit disappointed, wondering why I'm showing him items that are not food.

As the auction starts coming closer, we head towards another room where all of us register. After infusing a mana stone with our mana we receive another one with our signature, which we can use to bid on the items by sending a pulse of mana inside of it.

Then everyone slowly gets to the biggest circular room. On one side of that room, there is a small podium where the items will be presented and the auctioneer will stand.

Down below that podium are a lot of chairs where people will be sitting and then there are dozens of balconies all around the room. All of them are private and each one is just big enough to house only a few people.

The room is beautifully lit by light that is sharp enough to light everything yet still soft to the eyes. Luxurious red drapes are everywhere, most of them even having embroidery with some material that glows slightly, fed by mana batteries nicely hidden from view.

I also notice a heating system built in the floor. Heating stones buried under and spreading heat through efficient mana circuits, yet in shapes that make them pretty to look at.

But the most eye-catching part of the room is the ceiling that curves a bit, creating a dome over the entire room, and then there is an effect created. The ceiling looks like a pitch-black dark sky full of stars that pulsate slowly and also light the room.

I poke Lily so she closes her wide-open mouth as she stares at it. Not like Angry Kittens have some name, but she will ruin what remains of it.

But yeah, when we get back to Earth, I will totally copy this thing and have it in my room. Obviously, I will make it even better. Maybe I can sneak inside the auction building a bit later and examine it. With the help of the epic cape we have, it should be doable.

“Welcome, welcome!” a tall man with long brown hair enters the podium, a big smile on his face showing his perfect teeth and clothes, “Thank you all for participating in the auction organized by White Stone Company and under the patronage of Ms. Lyriel!”

The man's voice, strengthened by some means, evenly spreads through the room and even reaches the balcony where Angry Kittens, Obelia, and Jenna sit.

“Lyriel?” I ask Obelia.

“Lynthari in charge of administration of the city.”

The auctioneer talks for a bit more, using flowery words to compliment people here or to point out how amazing the auction, White Stone Company, and Lyriel are. It all goes on for a few long minutes.

“Now then, why don't we get to why we all are here?” he finally gets to the point and the mood immediately changes.

People stop talking, they sit up straighter in their chairs, and all eyes turn towards the podium.

Seeing all of this, the man smiles and bows slightly as the drape on the side moves and the first item is brought onto a circular pedestal exactly in the middle of the podium.

“We will start with this item! It's a mana stone found in the ruins of a small village north of the city. Its age is estimated to be two hundred ninety years old. The stone contains information about the people living in that village and its administration. The starting price is two Mirage stones!”

The fight immediately starts, and I can feel multiple pulses of mana from people under us that the auctioneer receives and starts shouting out, the price quickly climbing to four Mirage stones and then changing to one Heart stone.

“So, Tess, how does the currency work?” I say after quickly resonating the air around us so Obelia doesn’t hear.

The look that Tess gives me is halfway between amused and annoyed, “Nat, you've spent multiple months in this city, how the hell…”

I interrupt her, “I'm rich.”

She rolls her eyes, but I can see that she can't help herself and a small smile appears on her face.

Tess then explains and tells me how much each stone would be worth in comparison to dollars. Obviously, it's all estimations, but quite close if I know how diligent she can be.

There are 13 grades of mana stones, and obviously, the higher the grade, the more worth it has, and the rarer it is. Also, the higher the rarity, the harder they are to work on and to inscribe.

I just make sure to remember that the most valuable and somewhat used is the Eclipse Stone, worth around 1 million dollars, and the Sun Stone, worth 500 thousand dollars, among others.

There are probably some even more expensive ones, but that's not something you are usually able to see as a human.

I also quickly forget the names of cheaper mana stones. I don't think I will need this information outside of this auction.

In the end, I also ask, “So, how rich am I?”

“I could tell you that we have a few Sun Stones in the bank and you would have to believe me,” Tess teases.

“That's true. Tess, are you stealing my money and building yourself a villa near the sea?”

“Just one? With how much we have, I could build multiple of them and you wouldn't even notice,” she snorts and smiles, glancing to the side at our healer, “But to quickly answer, before Lily gets even more jealous. In the bank, we have well over one hundred Eclipse Stones.”

Huh, what?

“Come again?”

“Yes, Nat, you are rich, disgustingly rich,” Tess shakes her head, “It could be double that, but the loans you got against epic items were extremely predatory and you guys could get much more. So next time, please take me as well.”

“Tess, do we really have over a hundred million dollars' worth of mana stones?” I decide to ignore that it could be twice that.

“Yes. I'm still in a bit of shock that you didn’t even realize it.”

For a moment, I think about it, and then my eyes move down and I look at the cute corgi that lies by my legs.

How much are you worth? Surely more than some useless epic item, right?

Biscuit senses my look and lifts his head, tilting it a bit, surprised by my intense stare, (Food?) he asks.

No! I can't!

I quickly pet him and tell him that he is a good boy and cancel the isolation field around us, the voice of the auctioneer getting to our ears once more.

That's when I feel goosebumps on my skin, and looking around, I identify the source of it: a little lynthari girl staring at me from one of the balconies. She is there alone and when her eyes meet mine, a big smile appears on her face.

I just give up and prepare my [Perception], and as the rift appears next to me, I observe it, how it is created, how it interacts with space around it, and how mana moves inside of it.

“Underling!” the redheaded girl smiles, totally ignoring the other people in the room.

Obelia's eyes are so wide open that for a moment I think they might fall out, and Jenna seems like she is about to bow or kneel.

“It's good you are here, I was getting bored, nya!” she stops next to me, “Let's watch the auction together.”

Things have become more… interesting.

Chapter 239 - Bidding

“What are you doing here… boss,” I say, ignoring the looks I get for that.

Meanwhile, the granddaughter of the lynthari matriarch sits on my lap. Shamelessly. The matriarch called her Eris before, so I guess I should call her that.

“Grandma said that I should go there and buy myself something nice if I want to. She even gave me her card,” Eris takes out a card made from transparent white crystal and with delicate blue circuits that create something like a panorama of the city.

Unlike my card, there is no number on it.

Don't tell me… is it unlimited? Looking at this silly lynthari girl, I get an idea. Should I use her to buy me everything?

But seeing her happy expression, I quickly change my mind. Even I'm not that evil.

“Underling, nya, I will buy you one thing you like, so pick anything, okay?” Eris says.

“Really? In that case, I also want to buy something for the boss, so pick something too,” I tell her almost automatically and shift a bit so she sits more comfortably.

No matter how much I think about it, I just can't force myself to treat her too harshly. I mean, I would be able to do it if my life was at risk or the life of someone from group 4, but in situations like this? There is no need for that.

Eris continues to chirp something, quickly telling me about her day while the auctioneer keeps showing item after item and selling them off. Then I wonder, what happened to the original Eris. Did her world get destroyed by Calamities? Did she grow old, get a family, and then die in bed surrounded by her grandchildren?

Seeing how Obelia acts now, did humans find out that lynthari are invaders and try to fight them and either got eliminated by the matriarch or were able to win?

And Myrra? She is a Champion candidate; was she able to reach that level or died before it? If she did, is she still alive? Did the system copy her world millions of years ago, and there is nothing left of it anymore, maybe even the planet was destroyed, and only shadows of all these dead people exist in the tutorial?

Their lives, struggles, hopes, and sadness used to make it feel more real for people who are taken in here.

The more I think, the less I like it. It's disgusting.

“Underling, you have a scary expression, does your tummy hurt?” the young lynthari asks, and there is even a hint of worry.

Great, now even I have little children to worry about myself.

“I’m fine, boss, but you were telling me about how you tricked one of your servants, so what did he do when he found out?”

“Yes! He was so surprised, nya…” Eris continues to tell me about it while I listen and also pay attention to the auctioneer and wait for the items I wanted. I think they should be numbers 113 and 189.

“Going once, going twice...the item was sold for five Heart Stones!” the auctioneer shouts.

One Heart Stone is worth around 5 thousand dollars, so the prices are slowly but surely going up, the items are also auctioned in order from cheapest to the most expensive.

“First underling!” Eris grabs my shoulders and shakes me slightly.

“Yes, boss?” I ask absentmindedly while watching some weird book being auctioned off.

“Who are the humans with you? Are they your underlings?”

Now that I think about it, I'm the guild master, am I not? So probably?

“I think so.” I answer her.

“I see, that means they are my underlings too since I’m your boss!” she declares.

I mean, she is not wrong, and there is some logic in it, and I just nod, which makes her laugh happily, and she jumps from my legs to examine her newest targets. For the following few minutes, I observe as she bullies Tess, who just goes with it in a similar way I do, and then switches to Lily and Hadwin, who are less successful.

Before coming back, she plops on the ground and pets Biscuit, who patiently lets her.

Unlike other lynthari, she doesn’t seem to dislike him. “Cute,” she says.

At that moment, I start liking her a bit more. At least she is someone who can recognize the majesty of the divine beast that is Biscuit.

“I will buy him from you,” she immediately says something that sours my mood.

“Biscuit is not for sale,” I tell her without hesitation, and a surprised look appears on her face.

“One Eclipse Stone,” she says.

Ha! Does she think Biscuit is worth...I quickly remember the worth of the mana stone...only worth one million dol...what?

She misunderstands my expression and quickly says again, “Ten Eclipse Stones!”

“Boss, I've never been so insulted in my life and neither has Biscuit,” I say, curious how high I can get the price.

“Fifty Eclipse Stones!” she offers a price that is higher than two epic items.

Just how spoiled is she to be given so much by her granny?

But she confirmed to me that Biscuit is worth more than some random items, and now I can say "I told you so" to Tess who kept disagreeing with me when I joked with her about it.

“Sorry, boss, he is my friend and not for sale,” I refuse the offer.

That seems to surprise the family member of the most powerful person in the city, but she doesn't push it and plops back on my legs. “I see!”

Her mood changes and also the tone of her voice is a bit off.

So that's how it is.

I lean closer to her ear, “I also wouldn't sell the boss for any amount of mana stones,” I tell her.

She doesn't say anything, but hearing what she wanted to hear, she starts swinging her legs and continues to watch the auction.

Ha! Kids are easy to deal with!

POV Aaron Dalton

I look at Kim and Maya and only then turn my card around.

“Oh, come on!” Maya groans and pulls more mana stones from her pouch, sliding them to me.

(Well, that was easy,) I receive from Dennis.

“Hey! No cheating!” Maya notices it somehow.

Damn, she couldn't sense our conversation before. Is Nathaniel teaching her more annoying stuff?

“It's something we got too used to, Maya,” Dennis defends us, “We did not cheat, I swear.”

“You better not,” she squints her eyes and then just leans back on the couch. “This was the last round for me.”

“Are you going to play that violin thing you bought?” Kim asks her the moment she does so.

At that, she smiles at him, and Kim even blushes a bit under her gaze, and she notices that, making her smile even more, “Come on, Kim, you can't blush so easily. You won't get Tess like that!” she pokes him jokingly.

“Isn't he already a lost cause?” Dennis asks her, “Tess seems to be going a different… way?”

“Oh? Do you think that? But that's not true. I don't think Tess cares if it's a woman or man.”

(Oh, that's spicy, isn't it?) I send to Dennis, and Maya notices that but doesn't do anything.

Meanwhile, Kim only innocently stares at her and slowly understands, blushing a bit more and his eyes big from surprise.

“Damn, it's almost cute how innocent you are sometimes, Kim,” Maya reaches and pinches his cheek while smiling at him.

After seeing that Kim doesn’t say anything else, she just sighs, “Anyway, there's something else I wanted to ask you guys. But did you also realize how different Nathaniel is from the first floor?”

“You may have forgotten our holidays under the old capital,” I tell her, and through our link, I feel that even Dennis shudders.

“That's not what I'm talking about. I know Nathaniel is quite ruthless if someone steps over the line. What I meant is overall. He seems… less harsh overall.”

“It can be caused only by a woman,” I say.

“Do you think Lily finally got her fangs into him? She is an Initiate of Lust, so probably?” while taking a sip of his drink, Dennis smiles.

"You and your theory about her subclass; Nat sees Lily as nothing more than a kid. The way he treats her is similar to how he treats Izzy," Maya sighs, “I mean, he is still scary when he wants to be, but it's harder and harder to call him an asshole,” while shaking her head, she reaches and steals some snack from the bowl in front of Kim.

“I think it's simple,” Kim says in a somewhat somber tone, “Nathaniel is someone that is nicer the stronger he is.” The way he says it is really confident.

(Should we make fun of him?) I hear through our link.

(We can a bit later, let him cook.) I send back.

Seeing that we don’t react, Kim continues, “Nathaniel acts harshly only in a few cases. If he feels threatened or if someone threatens someone he likes,” he shrugs his shoulders, “During the 1st floor, it was really scary, and we didn't know what to expect, and there were monsters all around. Nat also wasn't that strong, so he was a bit cruel at times.”

As always, there are a few orbs made of weird metal floating near him. Kim does this almost constantly and practices even as we play.

“But the stronger Nat became, the less of a threat we were to him, and the more confident he was with his powers, so he kind of calmed down.”

(Oi, that somehow makes sense.)

(Shh, listen to him.)

“Right now, we are almost no threat to him, so he acts nicer. Of course, if we betray him, it will change." Kim shrugs, "I thought about it a lot, you know? I was really scared of Nathaniel for some time, but then I slowly realized how it works.”

Kim smiles a bit and shakes his head while looking at his hands, “Nathaniel is someone who becomes nicer the stronger he is. Because that's when he thinks you can't hurt him.”

I swear, when I become stronger, I will bully the entire lynthari population into oblivion. I will force them to use 'nya' at the end of every sentence, and skills that allow invisibility will not be tolerated, and their usage will be punished. While at it, I will order them to annihilate every single monster with such an ability.

Oh, and calling me “feral one” will not be allowed either.

The reason?

The goddamn bidding stone item in my hands. I tried to bid on one of the items, and not knowing how to use it properly, I bid one Eclipse Mana Stone. Yup. I bid one million dollars' worth on an item maybe worth fifty thousand.

“Calling once, calling twice…” the auctioneer quickly shouts, even his eyes showing his surprise.

What annoys me are the giggles of lynthari who even know who did the bid and stare towards our balcony, not even caring that I'm here with the granddaughter of their matriarch or that I'm something Champion candidate Myrra cares about.

No, they giggle, smile, cover their mouths, and their ears and tails move in an amused manner. Some even shout “Cute!” at my reaction to my blunder.

“Oh, you are quite rich, underling!” Eris is not helping this either, and what's left is to act like it's all according to plan.

“Yeah, I didn't want it to take that long,” I say simply, trying to keep what is left of my dignity.

“Sold to the rich young man with black hair and unusual eyes!” the auctioneer shouts, even giving my description.

Okay, dude, you're the next.

“The next item is the rarest consumable on our list…” The man on the podium lets his voice sound into the room, the last words quieter than a whisper.

Once again, all of the attention turns to him.

“We would usually auction it later in between one of the last items, but why don’t we spice things up?” he smiles and steps to the side, allowing a big glass box to be brought next to him.

Inside that box, a chunk of meat as big as the auctioneer lies. I could swear that even through the glass, I can smell the aroma of it.

“This, my dear guests, is the oldest piece of meat that we ever had a chance to auction off.”

A few people start to whisper with excitement.

I'm not that surprised; old meat is quite a delicacy here, the older, the better. Obviously, it’s not every meat that is capable of keeping such worth. No, only the meat of high-leveled animals or monsters is either resistant enough because of a high constitution or high mana that remains in it.

Meat of such a monster can be hundreds of years old and if stored properly, it's safe to consume it. Not even mentioning its often delicate taste or rarity that makes the right people want to get it just to show off.

“An estimate is two hundred and twenty-nine years old,” he says, pausing, knowing his audience, and as he predicted, people talk even more. “Estimation on the level of the animal is close to two hundred and fifty!” the volume of his voice increases. “As for the animal it belonged to, it's believed to be the Archdeer that our Matriarch personally helped to slay!”

Chapter 240 - Preparation to hunt the Calamity

Did he just say deer? Archdeer? Oh my, surely nothing wrong will happen if I buy it? I can't strengthen Bambi’s curse, and I'm sure Biscuit would like that piece of meat a lot.

“We have the first offer, one Star Stone!” the auctioneer shouts. “Surely we won’t end up at one only!”

One Star Stone is worth around 100 thousand dollars.

“Two Star Stones from an older gentleman in the audience!”

“Three Star Stones from a beautiful lady in a red dress on the balcony!”

The price quickly climbs higher and higher. “We have a Sun Stone from a young Lynthari gentleman!”

Half a mil, damn, they might be bigger foodies than Biscuit. But it doesn’t matter; that piece of meat is mine. For a moment, I imagine Biscuit’s thankful shouts and him impatiently tippy-tapping while waiting for the meat.

“What do you think, Biscuit?” I move Eris a bit to the side and look at the corgi nestling by my leg.

(Sustenance,) he says, and there is a hint of determination in his eyes.

If I don't buy this meat, he will go and get it himself.

(I require sustenance,) sounds in my head, but this time it's different. The voice is quieter, like a gentle whisper, and I feel goosebumps all over my skin.

When I look at Biscuit, I notice that his eyes are glowing slightly in a pale purple color.

“Leave it up to me!” I tell him quickly and send a signal through the bidding stone.

“Oh! We've got two Eclipse Stones from a young gentleman with pretty eyes!” the auctioneer calls attention to me, and I just nod.

Damn, how does this thing work? I wanted to bid only one Eclipse Stone.

After a few moments of silence, the auctioneer shouts, “Calling once, calling twice?”

The silence that fills the room makes a few more people look towards me, and they also notice Eris sitting on my lap. Her strikingly red hair and blue eyes.

Now that I think about it, rich or powerful people probably recognize her as the Matriarch’s granddaughter. Does it mean it might make them scared to bid against someone who is in such a good relationship with her? Am I indirectly bullying them?

“Good job, boss!” I whisper to Eris.

The young Lynthari clearly doesn't know what she did, but she nods and smiles, lifting her nose a bit higher.

“Sold for two Eclipse Stones to the young man!” the auctioneer finally ends the bidding, and his eyes meet mine for a moment.

The auction afterward is quite boring.

Eris buys me some weird mana stone that she says has a similar color to her eyes, and in exchange, I buy her some ancient toy based on mana that helps to improve control.

Obelia bids a few times and buys some nice items for either herself or her guild.

Tess and Hadwin also point me to buy a few high-rare items that can be spread to our group members, some mana batteries, and other stuff.

Buying all of it barely makes a dent in the amount of money we hold, so I just keep buying and buying, as we end up with two dozen items. That brings some attention to us, but at this point, I'm not that worried. The only person that I found could threaten me is the Matriarch, and maybe a few more Lynthari. And Calamities, of course. Otherwise, there isn't much to threaten my life here on the 4th floor.

As the night progresses, Eris leaves to play with someone else, and I notice Tess joking with Obelia and Jenna, while Hadwin sometimes joins in.

I spend my time continuing Mana Cycling, which I do constantly, and observing people on balconies, with some showing interest in me. Mostly, it's simple to guess from their gaze what they want. Most of them just straight up want a good relationship with someone rich, others looking for a connection to Eris and the Matriarch, some recognizing me as the guild master of Angry Kittens, which is now one of the five big guilds thanks to its fighting power and not the size of the guild.

I just straight up ignore them, and when they reach out to me with their mana, I obliterate it, often doing so in a way that will sting them a bit.

“This crest is something we were unable to identify nor even scratch! It's made of a material that reminds of wood, but it's extremely heavy!” sounds from the podium.

That makes me curious again, and I look at the auctioneer, and the item inside the glass box reminds me of something. I didn't notice it while checking the other items sent to auction, so did they just add it, or did I miss it while trying to avoid people? The material seems to be the same as the extremely heavy chest we got from the Champion's house and were unable to open it, no matter what we tried.

The bids start at a Sun Stone, and I bid a few times until I win, ending up paying three Eclipse Stones and one Sun Stone.

“The next item is something extremely exciting; we are getting to the last ten items!”

The lighting changes, and the fake night sky on the ceiling as well, with stars disappearing and being replaced by soft, aurora-like blue lights that mix with white ones.

“Allow me to show you this extremely precious mana stone inscribed by the rising star of Virelia, someone said to be even more talented than Mister Elydor when it comes to inscribing!”

The stone they put out, I know very well; I inscribed it just a few days ago.

“The master inscriber's identity is a secret, but the skill is real, as confirmed by the Craft guild multiple times. I do not dare to be able to say what the stone contains, but our experts told me that they have never seen anything like it, and the Craft guild master confirmed it as well. Simply, the ones that know understand how valuable it is, and the rest of us can only look at it with amazement!” he opens up both of his arms and lights spark off under the glass box, allowing the stone inside to be seen better.

“The starting price is three Eclipse Stones!”

I watch as the price climbs higher and higher. There are even a few Lynthari bidding and plenty of older men similar to the inscriber that is helping me.

At some point, they get outbid by Lynthari, so they group together and probably join their money to continue bidding.

“...once, twice, sold for 7 Eclipse Stones, one Sun Stone, and three Star Stones!”

The final amount is $7,800,000.

Easiest money of my life.

I bid on a few items from the top 10: a shield for Haddy, light armor for Maya, a lump of heavy and extremely conductive metal for Kim, a weird set of bracelets for the twins.

“Finally, the main course of tonight! A mid-epic item we have received from Storm Brigade, one of only 5 big guilds of Virelia!”

The tension can be felt in the air as they bring the weapon to the middle of the room, the glass box around it densely covered in inscriptions and housing a beautiful spear made from a single piece of metal-like material.

It's as long as the man auctioning it and gray of color, with a blade inscribed with pale blue symbols. The weapon is beautiful yet deadly, and that also makes me wonder, is the Ethercrystal shortsword also a mid-epic item, or is it of low rarity?

“Starting price is ten Eclipse Stones!” the moment the auctioneer shouts that, I can hear people sigh, and bids come flying.

“Eleven Eclipse Stones from the lady in a red dress, twelve from a young man in a pink suit!”

The bids keep flying.

“Fifteen from a young Lynthari master with a beautiful gray tail!”

And climbing.

“Twenty Eclipse Stones from a Lynthari lady with pretty orange eyes!”

“We should be able to buy it, right?” Tess moves closer to me.

She is not even trying to hide the hint of greed in her eyes.

“Did Obelia let you check the spear before she put it into the auction?” I ask.

Tess nods, “It's amazing, Nat. I want it.”

“No problem,” I tell her.

I'm rich.

“Thirty Eclipse Stones from a young man with beautiful eyes,” the auctioneer gets out of himself, and even the whispers stop, with dozens, hundreds of eyes turning to me.

“Thirty-one Eclipse Stones from a lynthari gentleman in a black suit!” he shouts again, getting another signal.

So I send one as well.

“Forty... FORTY Eclipse Stones from a crazy... from a handsome young man with pretty eyes!” he shouts.

I heard it, you asshole.

After that, there is nothing, just silence.

“Calling once, calling twice, calling thrice… sold to the rich young man!”

As if on cue, everyone starts talking, and I turn to Obelia, remembering that I bought it from her.

She is trying to hide it, but even I can see her surprised expression, and it's so funny that I remember it. I can laugh at it a bit later.

When I check the card, we still have close to 100 Eclipse Stones on it, even when I count the ones from the sale of my mana stone.

How do I even spend it all?

The way back home is refreshing. It's still dark outside, and I breathe in the colder night air as we slowly walk there. Most of the things we were unable to carry were already sent to our house with plenty of guards, and Hadwin went with them.

Me, Tess, and Lily just slowly walk. Tess is happily holding her spear, and the smile can't disappear from her face.

Gravitas Javelin (epic): Crafted from a metal known for its ability to alter its mass, this spear can be as light as a feather or extremely heavy based on the wielder's intent. Its dark gray surface is unmarked by battle, always appearing as pristine as when first forged.

That reminds me that we still didn't decide what we will do with the epic bow we got from the Arcane Archer. Seeing how many epic items we have and remembering how some people from the community complain about how hard they are to get makes me feel cozy inside.

I wonder how difficult it is to get epic items on Hard difficulty and if it's even possible on Easy and Normal. I will have to ask during the tournament.

“So now the tree?” Lily joins me, leaving Tess slightly behind us.

I nod, “Yes, the tree. In a few days, and we will be ready.”

“You still won't change your mind? I would be helpful.”

“I told you before. We either kill it in one hit or bail; there will be no fighting, no healing,” I resolutely tell her, and she probably sees it and doesn't try to change my mind.

The plan is simple, and only a few people will go. Me, Obelia to get us there, Myrra and her bodyguard, Hadwin, and a few of Obelia's members that are good at enchanting or disrupting mana.

A few days pass. We split the items, we eat a few pieces of Archdeer meat, and as expected, Biscuit is extremely thankful and keeps letting me boop his nose without doing anything to fight them.

He doesn't even shout 'Bitch' every time someone mentions Obelia, nor use his creepy mana arms.

We spend a few evenings eating pieces of Archdeer meat that Hadwin grills, cooks, or tries to smoke. Everyone seems to like it and they start liking it even more when they hear how much it cost.

They enjoy the company of each other. Something very different from the 1st Floor.

Izzy seems a bit off, different from before, now without her sister's skill affecting her. She is a bit shy, but she didn't change. It's still the same Izzy we know, even though she's a bit less brave at times.

I think Sophie might have removed or weakened some of the memories that could traumatize the little girl, but I can't confirm it, nor do I want to stick my nose into this. It's something the sisters both agreed on and did together, so it's up to them.

At first, Sophie seemed worried that her sister might hate her, but the moment the little girl hugged her after a day of removing the [Geas], Sophie started smiling again and kept apologizing to her sister.

I also examined most of the items we got from the auction and stored most of them in the room under the house for further study in the future.

The chest didn't open even with a piece of weird heavy wood we got during the auction, but Min-Jae said he felt something with his skill, so I leave it up to him. I swear I will open this chest no matter what or destroy it in the process.

A bit later, in the room under our house, I finally decide to finish creating the Tree Obliterator 9000.

The man named Cael, an older enchanter whom I met one night and who helped me with inscriptions, is here with me. He is here just to observe the process as promised, something he judged to be well worth the help he gave me.

I clear my mind and look at the items in front of me, I've gone over it multiple times and know how it should go, so I do not hesitate and consolidate my [Focus].

First, I take the Ethercrystal Shortsword and put it into a densely inscribed, mana conductive holder. The thing reminds me of the shaft of a spear and it connects to the sword by holding its handle. It fits perfectly, and when I activate the inscriptions we made, it almost seems as if it connects with the sword, holding it strongly.

I activate set after set of inscriptions, all of them in preparation for the next step and to work together with the epic weapon.

It takes hours and a lot of mana, but soon I'm ready and into the slot that we prepared, I put the Mana Core Sphere, my other epic item that can disrupt mana and leave a lasting disruptive attack.

The core perfectly fits in, and another set of inscriptions secures it inside.

So there it lies, a long shaft made of silver metal with its entire surface covered in inscriptions, and the epic sword as its blade. Near where the handle of the sword is imbued, there is also the Mana Core Sphere.

"Now, onto the hardest step," Cael smiles, his eyes shining as he observes the process, careful not to interrupt me.

Huh, I almost forgot he was here.

I shake my head and after a few deep breaths, I close my eyes, and [Infusion], [Redistribution], and [Mana Manipulation] all activate and I get to it.

It's time to connect them and change the inscriptions on the epic items ever so slightly. For that, a lot of mana is required, so I force my skills into overdrive.

[Redistribution - lvl 38 > Redistribution - lvl 39]

[Infusion - lvl 13 > Infusion - lvl 14]

[Infusion - lvl 14 > Infusion - lvl 15]

When this step is done, I use [Resonance] to inscribe circuits into the handle of the sword, connecting all three parts in front of me together with a web of circuits.

The weapon, handle, and sphere, are all interwoven together, the shaft connecting two epic items and forcing them to work together.

[Resonance - lvl 31 > Resonance - lvl 32]

[Resonance - lvl 32 > Resonance - lvl 33]

I take a step back and give myself a moment to calm down and to get back to the real world. My mana has taken a noticeable bite into it, and I even used some from the reservoir, actually, quite a lot of it.

It means we will have to wait a few days longer before hunting the tree, just so it can be restored, and so I can create a few orbs, just in case. And fill batteries… yeah, I need to let Obelia and Myrra know.

Finally, I take a look at my creation.

Ethercore Javelin (epic): Javelin that combines the Ethercrystal Shortsword and Mana Core Sphere, connected by an Arcanadium shaft intricately modified for enhanced mana flux. The Ethercrystal blade rapidly absorbs mana, funneling it into the Mana Core Sphere, which has been altered to continuously change the frequency of its emitted disruptive field, affecting a single target. These constant frequency shifts make the field unpredictable and highly effective against a wide range of magical defenses.

The weapon in front of me is the strongest epic item I've seen, surely upper epic without a speck of doubt.

I step back and let Cael examine the item. He looks just like a kid getting a new toy and doesn't ask anything. Instead, being the craftsman he is, he wants first to examine it all by himself without asking questions.

Now then, I wonder how big the disruptive field will be with all the mana the tree possesses.

And I wonder what will happen when the weapon disrupts its mana flow and how much it will destabilize the integrity of the tree that surely uses some mana just to stop itself from crumbling due to its sheer size.

It takes a few days longer, but we are ready and standing in front of the array.

“So, for the last time,” I turn to the group in front of me, “We get there and everyone will use their disruptive skills to block our presence and other fields as well.”

That's why I'm taking Hadwin with me.

“After that, we will get a bit further and set the circle where I can collect my mana and prepare the attack, all while you block it all so the tree can't sense us. Meanwhile, Obelia and a few of her members will keep the array running so we can use it in case anything suspicious happens.”

Myrra is also quiet, but she and her bodyguard are both fully prepared. They have plenty of powerful items, and I have a suspicion that one or two might be epic. She will go there mostly as an observer, and the amount of trust she puts in my plan is almost scary.

She truly is a weirdo.

Well, the one facing the most danger will be me; if the tree senses me preparing my attack, it might defend itself or attack me as well while others use the array. That would be unfortunate.

“All ready,” Obelia says, and I nod.

We went over the plan over and over again and even practiced the formations so there is no need to hesitate anymore.

It will work.

After one more check, all of us step in. The air feels heavy, as well as my body. My heart is beating wildly, and I can hear the breathing of some members of this expedition. Shaking hands, nervous glances, squeezing hems of their cloaks, last checks, and attempts at carefully controlling their mana.

We are going against the Calamity, a being that years ago wiped out the old capital on its own before it got weakened.

The light flashes and the feeling of falling hits me but quickly disappears as we get transported though the array.

Immediately Obelia gives orders, “Quick, the fields.” She is whispering, even when she doesn't have a reason to do so.

I notice that her voice is shaking.

Multiple fields pop up around us, and I join in as we step outside. I carefully move my mana as we layer disruptive fields around us to avoid detection. We even avoid looking at the Tree as it could detect that.

It takes a few seconds and everything goes smoothly, just as we practiced, and I feel my confidence growing.

Then it all comes crashing down when I hear Myrra, “Oh no,” she says, and her tail is frozen, not moving at all.

I break the rule we set and follow her gaze towards the old capital, and then I understand the tone of her voice.

Gradually, more of us notice, and eventually, everyone is staring towards the direction of the old capital.

The Calamity called the Living Tree is gone.

Its colossal shadow doesn't tower over the city anymore.

Chapter 241 - We were wrong

“We are leaving, right now!” For the first time, I hear extreme urgency in Myrra's voice, and she even snatches the item from Obelia's hand, and uses it to charge and activate the array after throwing a few mana stones on the ground.

While they are preparing to leave, I send a pulse of [Perception] towards the city in a thin cone instead of a field that surrounds me.

I detect a few items all over the city, but the tree is gone. I can't see as well as Tess, but there is a crater in its place, and the buildings around it aren’t destroyed.

It seems like the tree flew or teleported?

My eyes immediately turn to the sky, and a few more members of the expedition look at it as well, coming to the same conclusion. Skill after skill activates, trying to detect the tree, and Myrra even uses her mana to activate the array faster.

“Ready!” Myrra shouts, and all of us step back into the circle.

Looking at the capital one last time, we teleport and reappear back in the array near Virelia.

“Obelia, feral one, you are coming with me. We need to see the Matriarch, right now,” Myrra orders, and this time she doesn't joke nor ask.

But this time I'm not even angry and am inclined to do as she says.

Unfortunately, there is something that won’t allow me to do that. Hundreds, thousands of monster signatures are all around Virelia, and some of them are even inside the city.

Ant signatures.

“How… HOW! They were weeks away!” one of Obelia's guild members shouts.

“On me! We go to the Matriarch!” Myrra orders again, and when I do not move, she looks at me, “Feral one?”

“I need to check on my group first,” I tell her simply, my mana slowly radiating from my body, and kinetic energy collecting inside me.

Myrra hisses in annoyance and rushes towards the city without saying anything else, closely followed by Obelia.

“Be careful on your way back,” I tell Hadwin, and he nods in agreement.

Then, I use the kinetic energy I collected in an orb to push myself ahead with speed much faster than ever before. The nature around me turns into a blur, and the city becomes bigger and bigger, and I even pass by Myrra and Obelia. Yet I use more and more, I have a bad feeling that doesn’t want to subside, especially when I notice a horde of ants on the hill.

On the street where our house is.

[Focus]

When I get close, I find the house nearly destroyed, and members of our group are fighting much smaller ants than before. Barely as big as a horse, yet they are much faster, and the barrier resonating on their skin seems to disrupt mana attacks.

I land in the middle of what used to be our house and absorb the inertia of my fall, not even cracking the ground under my feet.

The first ant rushes me, and my kinetic energy changes frequency, rising to a high pitch, and the ant's head explodes.

[You have defeated Weaver Ant - lvl 189]

The moment I do it, a link forms between the remaining ants, and when I use kinetic energy on another, the ant endures. All hundred or so remaining ants somehow shared the damage I caused, distributing it among all of them.

Instead of attacking again, I let [Regalia] form around my body to absorb its attacks. Then, I scan the area again, confirming what I noticed the moment I arrived.

Sophie, Dennis, and Aaron are not here. I can't feel their presences no matter how far I reach. That can mean only two things. They are either dead or they are beyond the range of my detection.

The ant bites at me again, and I clench my teeth; [Redistribution] slows it to a crawl, not allowing it to move. Then, I reach for one of the orbs I prepared for the Living Tree and send kinetic energy towards the monster. It's shared, so there is no damage, but I push more and more. The attack becomes stronger and stronger and the high-pitched noise becomes more audible.

The air seems to wave and twist, and a crack appears in the ant's carapace.

One more push and all hundred or so ants explode into pieces.

[You have defeated Weaver Ant - lvl 173]

[You have defeated Weaver Ant - lvl 179]

[You have defeated Weaver Ant - lvl 199]

[Lvl 183 > Lvl 184]

[You have defeated Weaver Ant - lvl 161]

Ignoring the rest of the notifications, I check on Maya. She is fine, fighting two gravity ants, surrounded by her [Armament] and not seeming to have trouble with them.

Min-Jae fights too, his telekinesis moving around the chest we got from the Champion's house and using its immense weight to smash the monsters, even increasing its weight with his [Gravity Well]. Biscuit is next to him, using his Tentacles to stop any ant that gets close.

On the other side, Lily shoots arrows made of [Disintegration], using the epic bow we got, and each attack obliterates the monster, no matter its level.

I boost myself and reach Tess and Isabella, who are fighting further away, surrounded by a dozen ants.

Isabella's fire doesn’t seem to work on them, and I can feel that she is losing control, and getting frustrated by it, but there’s something else. Tears flow from her eyes and she seems scared and worried.

There is a [Storm Crown] over Tess's head, and each of her attacks does terrifying damage to the monsters, her epic spear keeps hitting more of them, always perfectly timed to help everyone.

The city is burning, and I can hear screams from everywhere, but it's weird too. There are too few ants; there should be tens, hundreds of thousands of them.

I quickly help Tess deal with the ants and glance at Izzy, who stops moving, and even more tears appear in her eyes.

Tess stops in front of me, “We were wrong, Nat, the ants never were after you or Virelia. They were after Sophie and the twins,” she explains quickly, “They attacked the moment you guys went to the Living Tree, just a few minutes ago.”

After dealing with their monsters, others join us too.

“Where did they take them?” I ask Tess.

“They used something like an array, I don’t know…” she lies.

The same as me, she must know that they probably took them back to the colony and whatever they plan to do is not nice.

I turn to Izzy to say something but then hesitate. What can I even tell her? Saving them seems impossible. We could be throwing our lives away if we went there.

“Nat, I want to save them,” Tess says simply from behind me.

She doesn't hesitate. Her eyes are clear when I turn to her. She knows going into the middle of the Colony could mean death, yet she is willing to do so.

How? Why? She barely knows them. Not even a year. Isn’t her life more important?

Her voice becomes softer, “I’d rather do this than constantly regret not even trying to help them for the rest of my life.” The lightning stops flickering around her, and she takes a step closer. “I was always serious about all of us becoming friends and not even once did I lie. This is the decision I made.” She says, [Declaration] activating for a moment, making everyone feel her will.

I barely know them, Sophie did hurt me before, and the twins still dislike me, so why do I also want to help them? That’s so dumb.

With a sigh, I take a step towards Izzy, who is already sobbing, “Sophie used her skill on me, forced me to run away,” the little girl cries. “They wanted to take me too. I could feel it. They want us, people with skills like ours,” the air around her gradually heating up, and everyone else takes a step back, unable to endure the heat.

I start absorbing it and take another step towards her.

“She promised never to use her skill on me, yet she did. She said to find you and stay safe near you,” Isabella looks at me with cheeks wet from tears that immediately evaporate as she releases more heat.

“We will save them for sure,” I tell her.

“You're lying. I can tell,” the little kid shakes her head, “I can tell that you still don't like Sophie. You don't hate her anymore, but you don't like her because she did what she did.”

“Yes, I can't help it,” I admit.

Her flames start to melt the ground we stand on, pushing others back. Brilliant blue flames make iron glow bright and melt the stones.

“Don’t come closer!” Isabella shouts, and her flames explode, pushing me back a bit before I absorb them and take another step toward her. Our eyes meet, “They want to do such terrible things to her, and I want to help, but I can't! Sophie’s skill won’t allow me to follow her.”

Isabella expends more and more of her mana, trying to force me away. She is crying and still using her [Empathy] on me. She is scared and frustrated.

She is just a kid.

Before she hurts herself using too much mana, I take the last step and kneel in front of her so our eyes meet. Then, I stop absorbing her flames and strengthen my body a bit, circulating more heat inside to activate my passive healing.

Immediately, burns start appearing on my face and body.

Reading my feelings, she shouts shortly and her flames strengthen even more, burning my skin and revealing flesh underneath, “Don’t…” she whispers.

Then, I disable my [Focus] and let her feel everything I feel. All my fears, my anxiety, my past trauma, and feelings I like to push to the back of my mind, “I will help Sophie, Dennis, and Aaron. I myself don’t fully know why and would be unable to express it. So just feel it yourself,” I reach with my hand and touch her cheeks, still constantly burned by blue flames, “A simple answer would be that I consider you my friend, I think.” The small smile that appears on my face just comes up on its own, and I don’t even have to force it.

With a sob, all of her flames disappear, and she hugs me tightly, and I can feel her small body shake in my arms, “You won’t take me with you to save her,” Isabella sobs.

“No, I won’t.”

“You won’t do it in case she has be…”

“Yes,” I caress the back of her head, “But Izzy, check the Community, the number didn’t decrease, meaning she, Aaron, and Dennis are alive.”

I feel her body freeze, and the relief she must be feeling is clearly noticeable, "Do you promise you will save her?"

"I can't do that. I don't know what to expect, but Izzy, I will try. I will try really hard."

The last sob sounds from her. "That's enough."

Then I send a weak pulse of [Resonance] to her head, making her pass out.

When I stand up with her in my arms, I feel my body screaming to move, to run, but I can't. Any small mistake I make could mean their death.

I pass by a few people and stop in front of Biscuit, who looks at me from the ground.

This time, I'm serious and don’t use the normal tone I use with Biscuit. Right now, I talk to him like I would talk to anyone else from group 4, “Will you protect them while I'm gone?” Just a simple question.

Biscuit’s tail doesn't swing at all, and the look in his eyes changes. The usual cheekiness is gone, and they are calm and firm.

Instead of answering me, mana starts radiating from him. The one that feels extremely disturbing, and his eyes gain a soft purple glow. Even his shadow on the ground grows until it's dozens of times bigger. Biscuit is strong, stronger than he lets show, but even this is only a hint at his potential. The same as us, he also needs to grow.

(Friend?) he asks.

“Yes, I consider you a friend too,” I say to him.

(Friend,) he repeats and hovers into the air, his right front paw bumping my nose and I do the same.

With this, I turn around and put Izzy into Hadwin’s hands. The older man just arrived, and there is a surprised expression on his face, “They will explain everything to you,” I tell him, and then turn around, “Tess, Lily, will you join me?” I ask them to risk their lives, to go into the heart of the enemy forces.

“I would go even without you,” Tess says.

“I will help,” Lily nods.

Neither of them hesitates.

“Biscuit, Hadwin, Min-Jae, Maya, please take care of Izzy.” I pause. “There might be a traitor, so be careful. The Living Tree is gone, it disappeared, so expect anything.”

I quickly explain the rest of it to them and then put Lily on my back, push us high in the air, and boost us towards the middle of the city. Tess follows us in a similar fashion, lightning trailing her body.

Chapter 242 - Eris

We reach the area with indestructible flooring, and most of the important people are already there. There are even a dozen lynthari wearing the same black armor, each of them level over 200. Unlike most of the lynthari we met until now, they are calm and serious.

“How is it, Myrra?” I catch her to the side.

“Oh, this? This is nothing. Even if a hundred times more ants attacked, we would be fine, feral one, and soon all of them will be dealt with. We just don’t know what the intention was. Whatever it is, this means war.” Myrra is also wearing beautiful armor that I immediately identify as epic equipment, most likely mid-grade.

It's multiple pieces of armor that seem to be tailored for her, and she must have been wearing it under her clothes even as we went against the Living Tree.

“And the tree?”

“Soon, we will send scouts. They will use arrays all around the old capital and some that are even further, and try to find out where it is. Meanwhile, we did send more to all sides from Virelia, in case the calamity heads here.”

Her tail twitches, and even while talking to me, she listens to other people and lynthari talking around us.

“I will be leading our enforcers,” she gestures at the group of twelve lynthari warriors, all in black armor, “Obelia and Isola will be coming too, and even the other two members of the five guilds will send some elites while we keep some powers here. You are coming too?”

“Yes, me, Tess, and Lily.”

“I see, it's good to have a healer with us. Thalen is too important, so he will stay in the city.”

“Nathaniel Gwyn, can I have a moment of your time?” I hear a soft voice next to me and when i look, the matriarch stands there.

No one else seems to be able to see her, no matter if lynthari or human.

Out of nowhere expression on Myrra´s face changes and she leaves in the middle of the sentence to talk to other humans, the other lynthari unknowingly form a circle with me and the matriarch in the middle, yet no one seems to see us or realize it.

“You knew why they were coming to Virela,” I immediately throw at her.

There is no smile on her face, but her canines show, “Why do you think so?”

“You are manipulating people and lynthari in the city, and you hid all mention of the possibility of mind manipulation; that's why we didn't find any information about it,” they are all suspicions I came to over weeks and months, “That's why you’ve kept watch over us ever since we came. You and the ants both, for some reason, want people with abilities like yours.”

“You really are fun,” she smiles, and I don't even notice how but she stands in front of me, her nails against my neck, moving over it and even drawing blood.

A smile climbs onto her face, “The Colony has [Hive Mind] while my skill is [Kin Control],” she tilts her head and creates another scratch on my neck, “They don't enter my territory, and I don't poke theirs. But you and your guild ruined it. That black-haired woman seems to have a really irresistible skill. I wanted to slowly examine it, but I underestimated how much the Colony wants it."

I reach to grab her hand, but my hand passes through the air, and she stands a bit further away from me.

“You know, even though me and the Colony have skills that give us such immense power, we live in constant worry that someone with a stronger one will come, take over the network we’ve built, and destroy everyone connected to it.”

The ants never were after me; they sensed Sophie’s [Manipulation], the Twins’ [Connection], and Isabella’s [Empathy], all of them mind skills similar to theirs. They most likely went after Biscuit, and I still remember the huge number of ant corpses around him. Yet, he didn't seem to be their priority, and neither did Isabella.

Not killing them means that they want to use them somehow, probably to deal with the Matriarch and have an advantage over her or straight up evolve [Hive Mind] to take over. The Matriarch probably wanted to do the same; she just didn't expect the ants to get there without her noticing.

“You want to either kill or retrieve my group members.”

“Yes, leaving them with the Colony is too dangerous. But can you guess why I'm telling you all of it?”

“You are Eris, aren’t you?”

The matriarch's smile broadens, her sharp canines coming into view.

“As expected from my underling,” Eris appears from the rift. She waves and smiles at me and then takes a step towards the Matriarch.

When they touch, a wave of mana covers their bodies, and the figure of the Matriarch grows while Eris disappears, leaving behind a lynthari taller than the Matriarch, taller even than Myrra.

She has the same red hair as the Matriarch and Eris, but instead of one tail, she has two fox-like ones.

“You did it all for fun, didn't you?” I ask.

“Yes,” the voice now is a bit different than either of them, a skill that allowed the Matriarch to split her body into two. “You know, I really like humans. That’s why I made all these rules, that’s why other lynthari like to observe you as well, affected by me.”

She is now much stronger than before. Her mana is wild and dangerous, her body bears tremendous strength, and each of her movements feels like those of an apex predator. A strength fitting for someone leading the 4th Calamity, the lynthari race.

“Underling,” she says, a word sounding weird coming from her, “I kept this,” she shows me a toy I bought for her at the auction. “You still somewhat irritate me, but you are fun and kind in a weird way; you remind me of someone I used to know. It’s silly, but I like you treating me like a kid; it made me remember times when I was young. When nothing mattered, and I could just explore the world, laugh, and have fun. I miss that.”

She touches my shoulder, “Go and save your friends, and in so doing stop the Calamity from evolving." Taking two steps back she looks at me questioningly.

“For me to do that, you will need to cancel your weird field, boss,” I tell her.

The shock on her face is quickly replaced by a smile, and she laughs shortly, “Make me proud, my dear underling,” the field that made others unaware of her crumbles, and she says one more word, unfitting her majestic appearance, “nya.”

Obelia leads, closely followed by Isola and a few more elites from the big guilds. A bit further, Myrra runs with twelve enforcers, and behind them, our small group of three.

We are heading towards the old mines, and the array that leads to the heart of the colony, the lab where the Calamity was created to serve as a bioweapon during the war.

This floor is called Waning Realm, meaning a realm that used to be powerful, and now is just a shadow of its glorious self; a realm defeated by the invading lynthari, and in the war, both sides suffered terrible losses.

Dead Absolutes and Champions, destroyed cities, and terrible Calamities used for the war.

No matter how we look at it, the lynthari are invaders here, yet can they be blamed when the current generation has no idea, when only Eris, the Matriarch, knows about it?

It's for other people to deal with, for me, it doesn’t matter, and I'm not a person to decide. And to be honest, I don’t care. Right now, I just want my group members back, to fulfill the promise I gave to Izzy, and to save them.

It doesn’t take much longer, and we reach the mines and, moving as quickly as possible, we reach the door and then the room with the array.

Obelia and a few of her guild members quickly get to work activating it, and I observe our group.

A hundred or so lynthari and people. One of the strongest from Virelia, and the array even has to be changed a bit to transport everyone.

A few lynthari work with Obelia, using some items that even Obelia looks at with surprise.

I watch them work and wonder if that will be enough. Even though this is probably what Eris has wanted to do ever since we found the array and where it leads. A quick and deadly force of elites sent to deal with the core of the Colony. A queen, a strong ant that leads them all. Whatever it is.

There must be someone like Eris, an ant that similarly controls the Colony through [Hive Mind], an ant that got terrified by Sophie’s [Manipulation], most likely, and now wants to use it to strengthen itself.

I turn to Tess, “Try to calm down; your mana is seeping out.”

Her expression is proof of her worry and impatience. I'm sure she’s constantly checking the number of members of our group in the Community, hoping it doesn’t go down.

Instead of answering me, she nods and clenches her teeth, and I can see her mana slowly calming down.

So, I check the gear I have with me. My newest epic weapon, the Tree Obliterator 9000, may not be very useful there, since it's designed to be effective against a single, large target, and will take some time to activate. I also have a few mana batteries, the one I got from the Arcane Archer included, and some upper-grade rare armor I got from the auction. An orb filled with thermal energy floats near me, and I continue to fill it with more. My mana is full; my reservoir is full.

Tess's [Storm Crown] is also floating over her head, and she keeps storing Primordial lightning inside it. She has two epic items on her, the Abyssal Anchor and the spear we just bought not long ago.

Lily also has an epic bow with her, the one we got from the Arcane Archer, and multiple pieces of mid or upper-grade rare equipment.

As I try to move Lily approaches me and puts her hand on mine, “Nathaniel,” she says and she slips the crown into my hand. The one we got from the 3rd floor.

Crown of Eternal Vigilance (Epic): This finely crafted crown used to be seamlessly linked to the Saint, but now bears an imperfect connection to a novice healer, enabling the wearer to receive healing powers from them.

After examining it I look at her. “Just in case,” her eyes are determined.

“Miss Myrra, we are ready,” Obelia stands up from the array and, taking a few steps, she hands an item used to activate it to Myrra. “They might detect us the moment we pass through, so we should immediately shield ourselves so they can’t do so accurately.”

“Obelia, do you know why we haven’t dealt with the Colony as of yet?” Myrra asks instead, putting the item away and fixing her armor.

Twelve lynthari elites, the enforcers, surround her, doing the same, and dozens of skills activate, strengthening their bodies, and making their mana flow.

Every one of them is much more dangerous than Elydor, either at or way over Isola's level of strength, not only in pure level but just sheer amount of experience and control over their skills.

After Obelia shakes her head, Myrra continues, “The Colony and even their leader aren't that strong or high-leveled. Their advantage is the insane numbers and cooperation they have through [Hive Mind]. Not even once were we able to push deep enough into their territory to be able to deal with their leadership, but now? We will enter the heart of their territory, we will do what we have to do and then we will use this,” she shows us a small sphere of brilliant blue light.

She continues, “This is a return sphere made by the Matriarch herself. It's only one way and it will create a rift to take us to the place the sphere was created, to Virelia.”

Myrra puts the sphere under her armor, “We have one hour before the sphere dissipates under the spatial defenses the Colony set up, so keep that in mind.”

Enforcers step into the expanded circle, all sorts of effects sizzling across their skin, tails moving calmly, and ears perked up. Tall with great equipment just a step away from epic, they look imposing.

“One hour should be enough to have some fun,” Isola steps inside the circle as well, seemingly not intimidated by the lynthari. Tattoo-like circuits appear across her skin and start shining.

“Let's not waste more time,” I too step in, closely followed by Tess and Lily.

Following suit, the rest of our group falls in, and Myrra’s eyes meet mine.

Then the array activates, and with the sensation of falling, the scenery around us changes.

Chapter 243 - Obstacles

Using [Perception] in the darkness that surrounds us, I find us inside a single half-sphere-like shaped room.

That's when a few of the enforcers join their skills together and create some sort of domain that doesn't allow me to perceive further nor any mana to pass inside.

Myrra also sends something towards the edge of the domain and continues to carefully examine something, “I feel no skill trying to pass through the silencing field, we should be fine for now.”

Multiple skills and items light up the area.

Everything inside the room is broken, with pillars made of crystal-like white stone, flooring made of polished white wood-like material, things that used to be tables and multiple pieces of furniture.

There isn’t even a hint of mana inside the room, and most of all, it reminds me of some kind of research laboratory, even though it's all covered in dust, rotting, and unusable.

“Locate the source,” Myrra orders, and with a bow, two enforcers start scanning the room, “Take these stones; they will point you towards where I and the return sphere are. The less time you have, the weaker glow they will emit,” Myrra hands a small mana stone to everyone in the group.

Unlike what I'm used to, she is serious, and there is a hint of dignity to her.

I wonder what her being a Champion candidate means, how she compares to Eris, the Lynthari Matriarch?

“Myrra, the ants took away a few of my guild members. Getting them back is my priority,” after creating a field around us, I tell her.

Intrigue shines in her eyes, and she nods slowly, “I smell her on you. Did you talk with the old woman?”

“I guess you mean the Matriarch?”

“Obviously, feral one,”

I nod, “She knows about it.”

“Then it's fine,” Myrra leaves my field and joins the enforcers.

Now it's nearly confirmed that even she doesn’t know about the Matriarch being two beings at the same time. Before she complained about the Matriarch's granddaughter. Or maybe she knows and pretends not to. Who knows.

With a soft hum, the white crystal pillars around the room start emitting a gentle light.

The ceiling also changes a bit, generating flickering light for a few seconds before it turns on. On the floor, mana circuits also appear, creating circles around some places that now contain only broken apparatuses.

One of the enforcers most likely located what Myrra called the source, and it seems to be a weird stone imbued in one of the pillars. He sends more mana inside and then does something that turns the walls of the entire room transparent, allowing us to see outside.

The web of tunnels big enough for three bus-sized ants to pass through are all around us, the walls covered in colorful mushroom-like stuff, some of them even glowing softly.

Then there are ants, crawling through the tunnels at dizzying speeds, often on the ceiling or on the walls.

There are many more variants than I ever met. Smaller ones with giant jaws. Bigger ones with shiny carapaces and thin legs, extremely quick and smaller ants. There are even much smaller ones that climb on the bodies of bigger ants and get carried around.

“Being covert doesn’t seem to be an option, seeing how many of them are here,” Obelia says.

“Doesn’t that make it better?” Isola giggles, “It’s been long since I fought them.”

“We should first locate the queen or whatever leads them,” I say and take a step towards a suspicious group of circuits on the floor.

I send my mana towards them, and nothing happens.

“Nice catch, feral one,” Myrra says as she passes by me. “But this is safeguarded, and only lynthari can use it,” she then sends her mana to it.

The ceiling starts flickering again, and thousands of dots appear on it, dots of three colors.

Red for ants.

Green for lynthari.

Blue for human.

There is a big group of blue dots, and then there is a smaller one. Three blue dots surrounded by hundreds of red dots, some of them even bigger than the ones before.

The map on the ceiling then changes, something akin to zooming out, revealing thousands more dots.

It zooms out again. Tens of thousands more dots.

Again. Hundreds of thousands more red dots.

At this point, no one is talking.

“Seems about right,” Isola mumbles, "fuck."

“They detected us,” Myrra says simply, and the map zooms in one more time.

Thousands of dots are already moving towards us.

“Feral one, you are on your own,” Myrra turns to me. “I wish you luck.”

“Thanks, take care of yourself too,” I answer her.

There are two places of interest on the map. The one with a few big red dots and three blue dots where I plan to go. One more with the biggest red dot where Myrra plans to go. Both of the places are far away from each other.

We watch as the ants surround the sphere-like room we are in. Hundreds, thousands of bus-sized or other ants climbing all across the wall, attacking, yet unable to get inside.

“The moment we exit, we will be unable to get back inside of the room,” Myrra says the last thing and activates some sort of array.

That makes the walls around us flicker, and she and her group pass through it as if it’s not there, even though the ants are unable to enter.

Me, Tess, and Lily do the same and immediately find ourselves surrounded by monsters.

“Save your mana for now,” I say simply, and flames burst in front of me, setting the mushrooms and ants ablaze.

[You have defeated Worker Ant - lvl 56]

[You have defeated Worker Ant - lvl 50]

[You have defeated Worker Ant - lvl 75]

[You have defeated Worker Ant - lvl 101]

The ants around us are weaker than the ones I fought before, the stronger variants not here yet.

As the mushrooms start catching ablaze with more of my help, some of the ants even start running away while we continue to run towards where we saw three blue dots.

The entire time, I'm absorbing the heat from the fire I set, so even Tess and Lily are fairly comfortable.

Crawling with surprising speed, a dozen ants move across the ceiling, jumping down at us only for me to absorb their kinetic energy, their falling speed visibly slowing.

Before they even reach us, I use that absorbed energy to pierce holes through the heads of half of them and create a few more javelins to kill the remaining ones.

I use only as much mana as I need to kill the ants, never more. I observe their strength and adapt the output accordingly.

A few minutes in, another type of ant appears, the one with a bigger head and mandibles that open 180 degrees wide.

The ant is only as tall as me, yet feels much more threatening than some much bigger ones.

[Trapjaw Ant - lvl 203]

“Be careful,” I say, and that’s when the ant disappears, cracked ground left behind him.

He moves with a speed I'm almost unable to track and stops in front of me, his jaws shutting down, the sound of them piercing the air audible.

I started pushing myself back with a blast of kinetic energy even before he reached me, and now I watch as his jaws snap shut with thundering noise, the air vibrating.

Then the ant disappears again, standing back at the place where he appeared. Slowly his mandibles open to 180 degrees again. There is no mana radiating from the ant other than from his mandibles. What he just showed was done only with the sheer strength and speed of its body.

Before he can dash again, I shoot a dozen mana orbs at him that he swiftly dodges, and only then the ground under his legs cracks and he disappears.

[Redistribution] activates at full power as this time he passes by me and goes after Tess.

His movements are too quick and the strength behind them too immense, so the skill slows him down only a little, but Tess already expects him, lightning crackling around her. She jumps up in the air as the trapjaw ant's mandibles shut with a scary noise and immediately stabs with a spear she holds in her hand.

The ant avoids it, moving back to the place where he started. There he stops and his mouth starts opening again, preparing for another dash. That's when I activate an anchor I left there, and through the [Tether] I send a strong blast of kinetic energy there that explodes near the middle of his body, cutting him in half.

Yet the ant doesn't hesitate and dashes again, just half of the body with head and jaw, dashing using three legs only.

He is much slower than before, and before he reaches me, a javelin pierces his head, killing him, and his body slides to my feet with all the inertia it possesses.

[You have defeated Trapjaw ant - lvl 203]

My domain activates and as we continue and meet other Trapjaw ants, I immediately place an anchor near them, the ants unable to perceive it. Before they even charge, I send an attack through it, most of the time killing them before they even charge us.

Slowly, more of them start appearing, some of them even a bit bigger than us.

Lily and Tess already fight on their own, Lily somewhat awkwardly using a bow and shooting gray arrows made of a tiny bit of her mana. The arrows are deadly, piercing through anything they hit, and Lily mostly aims at bigger ants I slow down with my skills.

Tess quickly moves around, defending Lily when needed and killing smaller and quicker ants with her javelins that constantly float around her.

The closer we get to where the map leads, the more ants appear and the stronger the variations, and I have to spend more mana to counter their attacks.

Gravity ants try to slow us down, Flame Legion ants start fighting against the fire I set up, Sentinel ants with glowing symbols on their carapaces fight always in pairs.

Yet it's not a problem for me. I saw most of these variations and since then my skills and stats have improved a lot. I have an evolved Primary class now, I have two epic passives, and I'm determined to fulfill my promise.

At some point, I let my heart beat loudly and my mana flow through my body.

The compressed thermal energy turns into golden flames that fill the tunnels and melt everything they come in contact with. The mushrooms, the Flame legion ants, all without exception, fueled by my mana.

Through the flames, we walk, not affected by them at all as I absorb all the heat and store it in the orbs that continue to float around me and follow us.

Getting closer to our destination, I absorb the heat and flames around me, which both almost instantly disappear. Instead, waves of kinetic energy fill the tunnel, throwing the ants against the walls, piercing their bodies, and exploding the ants in their entirety. Up until another rare variation appears.

His mana fills the tunnel and pushes against mine while I feel some weird web made of mana around him. His domain negates mine, and he destroys my anchors. The javelins I throw at him he disrupts and shoots a similar one at me immediately that I also disrupt.

I push more mana into my skills and more javelins fly at him, all of them on the brink of turning into white shining bombs. Yet he pushes out even more mana, tearing them apart into small motes.

The ant in front of us is small, barely reaching my waist. Its antennae are glowing in pale blue color and the entirety of its carapace is covered in circuits and inscriptions. His eyes are the same as those of the other ants, emotionless, black, and eerily alien-looking.

Then his smaller mandibles, which seem soft, open and close a few times. His legs burrow deep into the ground.

Right after, the mana that radiates from him feels impossibly strong, palpable in the air, and his body, unable to contain it all, starts breaking apart and immediately healing. Yet with every heal, a few symbols from his carapace disappear.

The ant is getting the mana from the other ants, hundreds or thousands of ants sending it towards this one that is unable to endure it all and will die the moment all healing inscriptions are used up.

But for these few moments, the ant in front of us is terrifyingly strong.

[Mana Channeler Ant - lvl ??]

Chapter 244 - Crown

"We don't have time for this," Tess says, releasing a bit more lightning from her crown, and Lily uses more mana to create a gray arrow.

"This will be quick," I say. I've long since thought about how I would fight myself or deal with someone with mana similar to mine.

The javelin that I have created, boosted by kinetic energy, absorbs the mana trying to slow it down and lodges into the Mana Channeler ant after breaking the barrier he creates.

However, as expected, before the effect of the Sphere imbued in the weapon activates, the ant pushes it out of its body and quickly regains control over his mana, the weapon not affecting him fully. This weapon is made for a different kind of enemy.

[Regalia] forms around my body, and I infuse it with [Resonance], the armor turning transparent blue. Then I redirect most of my mana into the Reinforcement construct and dash at the ant.

He shoots dozens of mana javelins similar to mine at me, each of them as thick as my arm and twice as long as my height.

Yet the moment they touch the armor, they are disrupted, like snow melting before a red hot iron.

The ant creates something reminiscent of a chain that tries to coil around me and hold me in place, yet it too is disrupted, unable to take hold of me.

Next, he tries to disrupt the armor around my body. I wait until he is almost successful before changing frequency, so he has to start over. Whenever his attempts come close, I repeat it.

A barrier forms in front of me, filled with an immense amount of mana and dark blue to the point where I can't see through it.

[Perception] activates, and I detect its frequency, applying it to my armor and passing through as if it's not there.

An immense amount of my mana is being sucked up by [Regalia] and [Resonance], yet I continue using my skills to fight this ant as a huge number of other ants continue feeding him mana. I watch as his body crumbles under the pressure, constantly healed by healing inscriptions, only half of them remaining.

The ant doesn't seem to be capable of more than just channeling mana. This variant is either imperfect and incapable of using more skills or too young and inexperienced to fully utilize all that power.

An arrow passes by me, and I feel the hair on my body stand up as I get goosebumps.

The gray arrow made of [Disintegration] quickly reaches the ant, and the monster, recognizing the danger, dodges to the side, while in haste creating barriers in front of him.

Then, judging it insufficient, more barriers start forming, and a good dozen of them one after the other face the arrow as it starts breaking through them. Each barrier pierced has a slowly widening hole in it, slowly increasing in size, as it’s eaten by the grayish mana.

I send a pulse of disruptive mana toward the barriers, weakening them further, and the gray arrow hits the wall, eating away at the wall and leaving uneven holes in it as the skill disintegrates everything it comes in contact with.

That's also when I reach the ant and it creates some sort of mana shockwave that cracks the wall, causes stones to fall from the ceiling , and totally obliterates any mushrooms on the wall.

But nothing happens to me, and I push through the javelin I’ve created absorbing the mana as the blade turns blue.

Then the amount of mana the ant is getting increases even further, most of his legs exploding and parts of his body crumbling, twisting. All the symbols on its carapace shine bright, and the next attack that hits me disrupts my armor, while the spear in my hand absorbs even more mana.

The Mana Channeler's body starts glowing bright white, the monster sacrificing itself to turn his body into a bomb, using all the mana that’s ruined him.

For a short moment, I observe as his compressed mana fills each part of his remains.

Then I have a feeling that our eyes meet and behind his eyes I feel a different presence, The presence of someone much stronger.

The ant clacks its mandibles one last time before his head also crumples.

I redirect all of my mana towards Mantle and then activate [Tether], teleporting towards the anchor I left some distance away from Tess.

Then I divert a lot of my body's mana into the barriers I form in front of us, each of them shattering one after another, unable to resist the explosion of immense mana compressed in the tight space of the tunnels.

I slowly breathe out and form a mana orb over the palm of my hand.

[Focus].

The orb continues to shrink, to [Focus] to a smaller point until its color changes to pitch black with a few dots of light inside of it. The orb itself is as big as my pinkie fingernail, yet it immediately starts to dominate all the mana around it. Even that is enough to put immense strain on my body, even with my epic passive. No matter how good this epic passive is it can’t compare to the instant regeneration of the Saint.

Not hesitating, I throw the orb in front of us and create a barrier behind it that I infuse with disrupting mana.

Then I watch as for the next few seconds the orb absorbs and compresses all the mana from the explosion that fills the tunnel. The size of the orb isn’t changing, yet the thing starts feeling more and more dangerous.

My barrier barely takes any damage as the orb stops most of the suicidal attack and devours the mana, and when it's gone, it starts slowly trying to absorb mine.

It just floats in the air eerily at the place where I threw it, already out of my control, and when I send my mana toward it or create a domain around it, it doesn't react.

"They are trying to slow us down, throwing one ant after another at us," Tess says, while her eyes stay glued on the black orb floating in the air in front of us.

"We are close, so let's push for a bit more," I start walking again, avoiding the orb that just floats there and tries to suck in my mana.

For a moment, I try to control it, but as before, it requires a huge amount of mana to use, and right now I'm not in a situation where I can risk a lot of my mana for untested weapons. So, I just leave it behind. It should crumble soon when there isn’t enough mana around to sustain it, and just in case, I leave an anchor near it.

As we continue, I keep setting mushrooms ablaze, leaving burning tunnels in our wake that the ants have to deal with instead of focusing on us. Because of that, we constantly push to avoid the fire and smoke that are behind us.

At some point, Tess takes Lily onto her back, and we run faster, pushing away weaker ants while taking a bit longer to kill stronger ones. Once in a while, I check the stone Myrra left with me—the light is weaker than before, showing that our time is slowly running out and soon we won't be able to return.

I activate an anchor and teleport behind one of the ants, cutting deep into it with a resonating blade. Then I twist my body to avoid the compressed shockwave another ant sends at me, and a thermal orb explodes in their midst, only to be immediately absorbed.

More and more ants with anti-fire skills start appearing. Them and others that can disrupt mana or endure my blasts of kinetic energy.

No matter how many of them we kill, they keep coming, always quiet, communicating without sound, and they do not hesitate to put their lives down for the Colony just to slow us down a little or to learn more about our skills as they immediately attempt to counter them.

As always, the Colony is quick to come up with a tailored counter-offense, and some variants seem to have been created or worked on ever since the start of the 4th floor. The ants have amazing coordination, and down in the tunnels, they are more in sync, attacking us from all sides, some even passing through walls and trying to surprise us while some other variants try to mess with our senses.

They even try to counter Lily's [Disintegration] by creating a weird barrier that is made of a similar gray mana to our healer's, yet Lily tears through it as if it's nothing. No matter what barrier they create, no matter what variant they get, I just need to slow them down a bit, hold them in place, and Lily shoots them with arrows made of [Disintegration], further strengthened by the epic bow she holds.

Her accuracy is terrible, but she is not even using much mana, and bigger ants just die.

That makes the monsters focus on her more and more, but then they find Tess.

A lightning crown floats over her head like some sort of halo, her blonde hair seemingly glowing; she continues to fight, surrounded by lightning that seems alive, and a dozen javelins and an epic spear that attack and defend.

When she gets hurt, Lily just touches her slightly, sending a burst of healing into her that allows Tess to continue fighting.

The epic spear she uses can change its weight, and Tess doesn't hold it; she moves it like one of her javelins and increases its weight before shooting it, and the spear with incredible weight behind it continues to break barriers and pierce monsters.

Gradually, the tunnels change; there are fewer mushrooms on the walls, and they start becoming smoother to the point they feel more man-made, some of them even have perfectly square and flat walls.

The iron-like material they are made of seems to resist the heat, and even my golden flames are unable to melt it, and my attacks don't leave holes in it.

As if on cue, we slow our speed, and sending a scan in front of us, I detect the three mana signatures I know so well, surrounded by four monsters, each of them stronger than those we’ve met up until now. Signatures that shine brightly in comparison to the rest of the Colony.

During the last sprint, without being hindered, we enter the spherical room, like the one the array was in.

I ignore the details of the room and instead, my eyes find three members of group 4.

[Focus]

Each of them missing their legs.

[Focus]

Each of them unconscious, fleshy vines touching their bodies, some of them even burrowed inside their limbs.

[Focus]

Each of them is barely alive, hearts palpitating; their faces show signs of intense pain.

[Focus]

[Focus - lvl 40 > Focus - lvl 41]

I move my mana and stop Tess and Lily from jumping inside and ignore their screams and the tears in the eyes of our healer. Even Tess has an expression I had yet to see on her face.

Calmly, I examine the rest of the room, the monsters inside, exits, and the timer Myrra left us.

My mana crashes inside the room, and when the ants try to push against it, I reach inside the reservoir and mana batteries I have on me, obliterating their coordinated attempt to do so.

"Not one of you will leave this room alive," Tess Declares, her voice bearing a deep undertone of the skill she possesses.

There are only four ants, all the others left.

[Rift Shifter Ant - lvl ??]

[Inferno Brawler Ant - lvl ??]

[Arcane Juggernaut Ant - lvl ??]

[Ability Leech Ant - lvl ??]

Ability Leech Ant stays near our group members, barely bigger than Biscuit, and I can feel waves of mana from him, a skill similar to Sophie’s web.

Other ants jump down from the walls, and the first one to step in front of us is the Arcane Juggernaut, the biggest ant I've seen so far, most likely twice as tall as the other bus-sized ants and with a carapace heavily armored and surrounded by a body-tight barrier that is so similar to the beast from Beyond.

Before I even move, the thermal orb I was creating dwindles and disappears, while all the heat within the room disappears with it. The work of the Inferno Brawler that stole all the heat and made it its own, flames creating a circle that spins above him.

Sophie twitches and a painful groan escapes her mouth, one of her eyes opens, and the little veins all over it burst. She tries to use her mana, but one of the fleshy things twitches, and she screams in pain.

“Nat,” Lily calls up to me and I follow her gaze.

She is looking at the crown tied to my belt. Her expression is the same one she had when she sacrificed all of her limbs to destroy the Saint.

I see. So it will be.

I take the crown and put it on my head. The crown is not perfect and doesn't seem to work immediately, but I know what to do.

[Resonance] activates, and I connect to the crown in a manner like Lissandra used to connect to the Saint’s healing aura and restore her body.

[Resonance - lvl 33 > Resonance - lvl 34]

And then gently, Lily’s warm mana flows into me, a feeling akin to that of the Saint at the end of the third floor.

“Fuck them up,” the petite healer pushes through her clenched teeth.

I reach into my mana reservoir, and my [Mana Domain] encompasses the entire room and I place a dozen anchors all around.

Chapter 245 - A promise made

POV Tess Hansen

Have I ever been this angry in my life? Have I ever hated another being this much? If Nathaniel hadn't stopped me, I would already be in the middle of the room, fighting those four ants and probably risking the lives of my three precious friends in the process. The lives of my comrades.

Can I trust you to save them? I want to ask, but our eyes meet for a second and I know I don't have to.

Right now, Nathaniel wears an expression I had yet to see on his otherwise emotionless face.

“Fuck them up,” Lily spits out, and his mana crashes in waves inside the room.

Nathaniel disappears, teleporting, and reappears on top of the biggest ant, the Arcane Juggernaut. Mana radiates from Nathaniel in a torrent that I'm sure would tear my body apart, and armor manifests around him, armor that continues growing until Nathaniel is three times taller and surrounded by all that mana condensed into the form of the armor.

A few fire-based attacks crash against it, followed by some invisible ones that leave deep gouges in the ground behind him. He just shrugs off any that land and stays on top of the comparatively slow, yet from the look of it, extremely durable ant.

Lily groans, falling to her knees, and a few of her fingers disappear as she continues to stare at the crown on top of his head.

Then more mana radiates from him, the armor turning dark blue and speeding up its movement. The hands of the armor become bigger, and he grabs the head of the ant he’s mounted as it tries to shake him off.

With sheer shock, I watch as he tears the head off an ant, twice the size of a bus. The barriers around the ant just vanish the moment Nathaniel's armor touches them. The Juggernaut's body isn't able to endure, and the head just comes off.

Nat throws it at the Inferno ant who summons a wall of flame in response, turning the head to dust in the blink of an eye.

The massive body of the dead Juggernaut ant falls to the ground and I notice that Lily barely has any mana left as Nat continues to bleed from the wounds he’s sustained all over his body.

Lily's left leg disappears and I feel movement behind us.

[Storm Crown] activates and my lightning surrounds us, clashing against a few attacks directed at us.

Then one of Nathaniel's anchors activates nearby and his disrupting mana hits the Rift Shifter ant before he can disappear.

Immediately I boost my javelins as much as possible and a few of them strike its body, sending lightning coursing through it.

The ant tries to create another rift, but another anchor near him explodes, Nathaniel's kinetic energy destroying a few of the ant's legs and that's when I increase the weight of my spear as much as possible until it gets hard to move.

The spear pierces the ant's carapace, the sheer momentum behind it allowing it to do so, but the ant disappears again, appearing near Lily.

Before it touches her, a few gray threads spin around her and pass through the ant's body while another of her legs disappears. For a moment the ant looks almost confused and then his body falls into two pieces that continue to move.

My javelins stab through it while I push against it with my [Psychokinesis] at full power.

It uses another rift-like attack that crashes against my lightning, forcing me to use more of my mana until they cancel out each other and my spear finishes it off.

When I look up, Nathaniel floats in the air, standing against two remaining ants. He has no wings and uses no mana, lightning, or anything. He just floats there and I can’t feel anything. It's almost eerie.

A small ant jumps on the Inferno ant's back and golden flames burst forth from them at the same time as it feels like they are sucking the heat from the room.

Just an arm's reach in front of Nathaniel they stop, like there is some invisible barrier, and I hear a sound that reminds me of a heartbeat.

One heartbeat later I feel an immense amount of mana radiate from Nathaniel.

The second heartbeat and some of the flames move and swirl around Nathaniel as he takes them under his control.

Third heartbeat and Nathaniel's legs twist and break as if under immense pressure.

Fourth heartbeat and Lily's right hand disappears. I grab her and hold her against my chest.

Nathaniel's face is calm and I can see that he is careful to not allow any of this to touch our friends. Roaring like a terrifying animal, the flames around Nathaniel burst forth, extremely concentrated.

There is no heat filling the room, his thermal energy just becomes more concentrated, focused into a single beam as thin as my finger at speeds impossible to track. It strikes the Inferno Ant in the middle of its body and then moves diagonally, cutting him in half like some sort of laser.

The small Ability Leech Ant tries to run, but Nathaniel does something, and the ant freezes in the air, unable to move.

“No… don't kill him,” someone says, and it takes me a few moments to realize it's Sophie.

I stop right before killing the small ant and turn to Sophie.

After I create several threads of dark blue mana to bind the ant, I place an anchor near it through which I constantly channel disrupting mana. Then, I float towards her.

“Get me out,” she hisses through clenched teeth, and I tear the things from her and the twins while creating mana arms to gently bring them down.

My body burns and hurts, and I'm barely able to keep myself from fainting, but I take off the crown to save Lily's mana.

“They wanted to get my [Manipulation] and the twins' [Connection] to improve their [Hive Mind],” she explains.

“Just rest for now, we will take care of the rest. Izzy and others are safe,” I tell her before she asks.

For a moment, she closes her eyes, tears appearing and flowing down her cheeks, “I'm so glad.”

She opens them right after, “You won't be able to escape,” she says, “the First One, the first ant the lynthari Champion created, knew that you would be coming and he’s already trapped others. He and most of the colony are creating a barrier around us so that you can't return through the rift.”

I watch as Lily sacrifices three of her fingers to slightly heal Sophie, Aaron, and Dennis, and I don’t stop her. She is still unable to sacrifice items, unfortunately.

“We will find a way out,” I tell Sophie.

She shakes her head, “They know about most of your skills, you won't be able to break the barrier, especially if the First One intervenes.”

I don't like it; it's almost as if she underestimates me. Sure, my body hurts, my mana is low, and they know my skills, but that doesn't mean they can stop me.

“I will help, so please, Nathaniel, take care of Izzy in case it goes to shit,” the smile that appears on her face is sad.

Then, before I can do anything, her [Manipulation] activates, and she uses the twins' [Connection] to connect to the Ability Leech Ant and then to the entire colony.

The little ant starts flailing and twitching, and I stop Tess from killing it, “You will hurt Sophie if you touch it,” I warn her, decoding the web Sophie starts creating. I can't even disrupt it for fear of hurting her, nor can I observe it any closer.

Instead, I expand the range of my [Perception], and then for the first time, I see the sheer terror her [Manipulation] can cause, and understand why the Colony and the matriarch are so scared of her.

Sophie connects to and manipulates the ants’ [Hive Mind], and in the process, she takes over the ants in it, fighting the First One for control while it’s busy with Myrra and others.

Like a virus, her influence spreads, and the ants closest to us stop moving, and slowly, further ones too. Soon, I'm unable to feel how far it reaches because of my limited [Perception]. Her subclass greed must somehow help her because otherwise, I can't imagine how she can do it with as little mana as she has.

The ants start moving again, jumping against each other, mandibles clacking, and skills activating as the members of the colony fight each other in silence.

“So fucking dumb,” Lily groans, and the remainder of her fingers disappear, as well as a piece of her arm, and Sophie's face becomes a bit less pale.

“We are leaving,” I pick up the twins and Sophie with my mana arms. As the leader, ignoring the way we came, I take a different path, reluctant to meet the black mana orb again. I move the little ant as well.

I continue to use [Perception] and track the mana stone Myrra left for me, and we pass through the tunnels. None of the ants notice us, all of them too busy murdering each other. Members of the Colony, whose immense power came from cooperation, are tearing each other's legs off and biting their heads.

All because of Sophie’s skill.

Rushing through, we finally reach the tunnels near the room we started in, and there we find Myrra and the rest of the group. Some of them are missing, others are wounded, and no one looks untouched.

"We failed," Myrra hisses, "they waited for us." She pulls out a stone from the matriarch and a rift similar to Eris's appears in front of us, "Let's leave and…"

That's when one of the humans moves and burrows his dagger covered in yellow mana into Myrra's chest, barely missing her heart as Myrra shifts her body.

One of the lynthari dashes, too quickly for me to follow, his body breaking in the process. He passes by me and when I turn around, I only see Sophie's severed head falling to the ground.

What?

Another human dashes at me, but before he even reaches me, an extremely concentrated burst of kinetic energy hits his head. At the same time, a few of the enforcers jump and literally tear apart the human that attacked Myrra and the lynthari that attacked Sophie.

Sophie's head rolls on the ground, her eyes open. Panic is about to take over me. A feeling of desperation. A broken promise given to a child.

[Focus]

Have I given up already? This much is fine. I can do it. Deep breath in. Breathe out.

Immediately I scan the rest of our group, but no one shares the mark in their brain the three who attacked us had.

Good.

"Through the rift," I say calmly and grab Sophie's head, ignoring Lily and Tess.

When I pass through it, I wait until everyone is here and watch as wounded Myrra closes it.

"I will be alright," Myrra says, blood on her lips.

I put the twins on the ground and then put Sophie's head next to her neck.

It's fine, we have a few minutes. We can heal it.

"Nathaniel, I don't have enough mana," Lily cries knowing what I'm thinking, "even if I sacrifice most of what I have left, I won't be able to heal it and restart her..." The petite brunette sobs.

"Items?"

"I don't know how! I tried, I tried so hard!"

"I see," I nod and look around.

There is no other healer.

For a few precious seconds, I stare at Sophie's body and then get on my knees and settle in front of Lily, "Sacrifice my body parts," I tell her.

"I won't be able to, it would be even harder than…"

"I know," I tell her and then, creating a resonating mana along my hand. I cut off my entire left arm and burn the wound closed with thermal energy.

I put the arm in front of Lily, "This is the arm you restored for me. You sacrificed your arm to restore it. It's made by you and strengthened by me. You have a connection to it."

Slowly, her eyes open wider, and with shaking remains of her left arm, she touches it, "If I fail..."

"You won't," I say.

With her eyes wide open, she points what remains of her arm towards my severed limb. Her brow furrows and a few seconds pass, feeling impossibly long.

Then my arm disappears and the mana that flows through Lily is grander than ever before. The arm she sacrificed came from someone of a much higher level than her. With constructs etched into it, the arm is filled with mana and came from a body bearing two epic passives. It's a good arm.

Her healing skill activates, and I watch as the two pieces of Sophie's body connect.

It happened just a few seconds ago. The brain didn't have time to die. Lily can restart the body.

It will be fine.

Lily uses more mana, and it keeps flowing through Sophie, restoring her, circulating around her heart, and her brain.

Sophie isn't a normal human either; she has stats, levels, skills, and passives. Something like this should be possible even with a normal human, but Sophie is more akin to a superhuman like all of us.

It will be fine.

Sophie's heart starts beating a few times, and some color returns to her face. More warm mana radiates from Lily, and Sophie's chest starts moving.

I don't want to break a promise I made to a little kid. A promise I made to a friend.

Sophie breathes out and in, and her eyelids move a bit, and she opens her eyes, immediately closing them because of the light.

I look at Lily, Tess, Sophie, Aaron, and Dennis.

All of them are fine.

Chapter 246 - The Message

Our trip back to Virelia is faster than before. I refrain from using mana as much as possible to restore it as I carry the battered members of Group 4 in arms of mana.

The three of them are all missing legs and are all currently unconscious, something Lily did with the rest of the mana she got from my arm. She also used what was there to restore her legs and now walks next to me. Missing her arms, but on her own two legs.

Tess is scouting ahead of us with Obelia, while Isola and the rest of the group, and Myrra, run beside us. We do not hurry, but we also do not move slowly, and I notice Lily constantly staring at me.

“You were amazing, Lily,” I really mean it. The young girl had to endure the strain of keeping me alive while I was dealing with the stronger ants, and constantly use sacrifice to save our group members.

For me, it's fine, but it's hard to imagine how stressful it must be to use all of your limbs powering your skill and then have to rely on someone else, unable to move, and barely able to do anything. Such weakness is something I never want to feel, yet Lily did it constantly, something that once again confirms how far from normal some members of Hell difficulty are.

“I will do anything you want when things are a bit calmer,” I return her gaze, “All within reason, obviously.”

“I see,” she smiles, but it's a tired smile. “Can you please tell me again I did well? That it was worth all of this?” the pain is still apparent in her eyes.

No matter how used she gets to it, or how much she pretends to be ok, without a skill like my [Focus], it must be terrifying.

“You did well, really well.” I step closer to her and for a moment pull her armless body close. “We saved them thanks to you."

She nods energetically, the tears flowing down her cheeks, and she doesn't say anything else.

A bit of time passes as we get closer to Virelia, until some of Obelia’s scouts and enforcers seem to panic and speed up, as we keep pace.

It doesn't take long, and I feel it as well. The presence of the Living Tree.

Then we see it as well, the colossal tree has fallen just outside Virelia. There is still some remaining mana, but the Calamity is dead, and there is not even a text over it.

Most of the walls around the city are gone as well, cracked and revealing the inscriptions etched inside them.

One of the enforcers starts crying, and more of them join in, with even Myrra lowering her ears and her tail just hanging down.

“What happened, Myrra?” I ask carefully.

The white-haired lynthari turns to me, tears in her eyes. “The Matriarch is dead, feral one.”

For a moment, I just stare at her and then toward the city and the tree.

Slowly, all of the lynthari with us turn towards Myrra all at once and lower their heads, getting down on one knee and facing her.

Myrra ignores their gazes and continues to look towards the city, tears rolling down her cheeks.

After we reach the city, we split up and quickly find the rest of group four, all of them fine, yet bearing signs of a big fight.

Isabella comes running and hugs the unconscious Sophie. For a few minutes, she refuses to leave her and continues to listen to her older sister's heartbeat and breathing.

Then she jumps in between me, Lily, and Tess, and thanks us, her small body hugging us with all the strength she can muster. The entire time, Noodle stays coiled around Isabella's arm and watches it all with weird interest.

(Safe.) Biscuit sends me.

“Thank you,” I tell him and caress his head. “I’m sure you did well.”

The best doggo woofs and then wobbles on top of one of the walls of what's left of our house, and seems to keep watch.

Cute.

“The Veilwalker guild master was one of the traitors,” Hadwin and Maya sit next to Tess and me, while Min-Jae stays with the twins, a worried expression on the young boy’s face.

Maya continues, and I notice that she barely has any mana left and her gear is nearly destroyed, all upper-grade rare items. “He was either controlled or worked with the Colony for some time. He attacked and injured the Matriarch while she fought the tree.

Hadwin sighs. “The Matriarch fought it, using the trees in the city. Meanwhile, we had to work with a few lynthari to fight Lorven and his guild members."

“How did the tree get there?” Tess asks.

Maya meets her eyes. “It flew. We could feel its mana from far away, it moved really quickly, and Tess, let me tell you, it was so eerie that it's hard to describe,” she shakes her head. “The Matriarch apparently activated inscriptions she had built all over the city over hundreds of years and fought against it. Some lynthari even shared their mana with her.”

As I listen to her, the image of young Eris calling me underling is shown in my mind.

“How did the Matriarch look?” I ask, bearing a bit of hope.

“She had two tails and was taller than any other lynthari,” Hadwin crushes even the last of those hopes.

“I see,” I say while looking at my hands.

“I can still feel the air shaking as they fought. The tree tried to use its weird mana particles, but the Matriarch stopped them by creating some kind of pressure and then fought against it by creating rifts and some kind of weird radiation while confusing the tree. She even used the leaves of the giant trees in the city,” Maya shudders.

“How did she even kill it?” Tess looks between Maya and Hadwin.

Hadwin answers her, “In the end, she activated some array, and that killed the tree. It made it dry out, and it just fell down, along with the Matriarch. The other lynthari took her then.”

“Nothing about the Floor quest?” Tess asks.

Maya shakes her head. “Nothing. I guess we didn’t do enough for it to count as our work.”

She then starts to ask Tess about what happened and wanting to catch a break, I stand up and walk towards our half-destroyed house. No one stops me, and I shift some of the debris and enter what remains of my room. The armchair I like to sit in is dusty and torn in places, but I plop into it and pull out the strange, blue mana stone from my pocket. The one Eris bought for me at the auction, it now radiates a bit of mana, and I don’t even know when she inscribed it.

I set it on a piece of debris in front of me and send a bit of my mana through, which activates it.

An illusion of Eris forms around the stone and looks at me, “I guess that's it,” she smiles, hiding her hands behind her back. “You listening to this must mean I was unable to deactivate it, and there can only be one reason for that, right?”

The memory she left behind is even capable of reacting to its surroundings, and it jumps up to sit on the wall nearby, short legs hanging over and kicking the air.

“I left messages like this for most of the people I cared about. Then, for a long time, I was wondering if I should leave one for you,” the memory turns to me. “You know, I hardly know you. In my long life, you are barely a memory.”

I don’t even answer; the memory wouldn’t be able to process it or say anything other than what it’s been made for.

"Yet, something made me change my mind and I left a message for you, as Eris, the personality I created to mess with my lynthari and humans," she smiles diabolically, then sighs, "What was I even thinking at my old age, messing around like that," even then she giggles.

"But it was fun, you know. I don't even remember how long it’s been since someone put me on his shoulders and carried me around the city. How long has it been since I sat on someone's knees and stopped worrying about things and just acted like a kid for a few moments. How long has it been since someone wanted to bully and mess with me with such a cheeky look in his eyes."

The memory sighs, a smile not leaving its lips, "It was fun and I thank you for that," she turns to me and adds, "Underling," her tone is almost as if making fun of me.

"The Living Tree is on its way to the city. It's an out-of-control weapon I helped to create a long time ago. We sent it against the old capital of the humans, so I will be the one to deal with it. I will pay for the crimes against humanity I helped commit. I'm too old to avoid it and soon I will be too weak to deal with it and that would only leave the tree behind to threaten my city. My lynthari and my dear humans."

Eris jumps down from the wall and emanates a hint of mana detecting me and steps in front of me so the message can continue.

"I suspect it's all the work of the First One; he was always smart. The moment he sensed your friends' skills and detected them reaching Virelia, he probably increased his efforts to manipulate the Living Tree. He’s been trying for years." Eris smiles, "What a creepy ant, right? He even kidnapped your friends the moment you left the city. For some reason, he is just as scared of you as he is of the Fallen Hero."

Eris sighs, "I got lazy, my skills dulled over the years of peace and stalemate, and now I will pay for it. As for you, underling, never let the First One get the opportunity to take your friends' skills. I would tell you to kill them if needed, but I suspect you would tell me to screw off, such is your Pride," she giggles. "But know this, the moment the First One evolves his [Hive Mind] will be the moment another being with the potential of reaching the rank of Champion is born."

Her eyes meet mine, "Myrra is childish at times, but she will be a good replacement for me, and in the future, she will grow much stronger than I ever was. But, underling, there is something I wanted to ask of you too. Please, don't hate the lynthari." Her hand reaches to me and passes through my cheek, "Every lynthari that remains is just a child, born after the war, none of them know about what happened before. So please, do not hate them, do not fight again, and try to live with them as I always wanted."

The memory starts becoming a bit more transparent and slowly disappearing, "Hating me and those lynthari who did fight in the war is fine, but the others are just kids, so please, get along."

She becomes even more transparent.

"Nya... I wonder what that word means," she giggles, her voice becoming weaker, "I hope you had as much fun messing with me as I did messing with you, my dear and last underling."

For a moment I feel as if our eyes meet.

"Farewell then, stay well... nya." She flashes me one last smile that stays on her face even as she grows and turns into the tall lynthari woman with two tails.

She then turns around and, after taking a step away, the memory disappears and all the mana from the blue stone is gone.

For a long moment, I stare at the blue mana stone in my hands and try to send my mana into it, to activate it again, but it doesn't work. The intricate inscriptions are gone.

That's when I hear a movement and Tess walks from behind the wall.

"Sorry, I heard most of it," she apologizes while sitting on the armrest of the armchair I sit on.

"It's fine," I reply.

"So that was the matriarch and the little girl we met during the auction."

"Yes," I nod, "we now know who was behind all this."

"Are you sad?" she asks.

"I barely knew her."

"You didn't answer my question, Nat."

"I only met her a few times and we mostly made fun of each other, and I didn't even know she was messing with me."

"So that's how it is?" she asks.

"Yes."

I'm about to use [Focus], but then I hesitate and stare at the blue mana stone. In the end, I decide against it and continue to stay like that for a bit longer.

Chapter 247 - Little Kitten

After a few hours of sleep, I wake up and stretch my body. Jumping from the bed, I take a few steps and enter the balcony, looking outside at the city. Virelia is unusually quiet, and the walls that used to surround it are gone, as well as dozens of buildings destroyed and a few towers have tilted or just straight up toppled.

Further in the distance, I can see the trunk of the Living Tree. Colossal, grayish bark, and branches without any leaves.

Defeated, destroyed, killed, just like that. All the preparations and planning gone and useless, the Calamity was defeated by Eris at the cost of her life.

I can't understand it fully; it's so dumb. So fucking dumb. She could have run away, she could have held it back and waited for me and others to join the fight. She could have just kept us in the city and not sent us after... but, that would mean sacrificing Sophie, Aaron, and Dennis, wouldn't it?

Looking down I clench and unclench my fist. If I were stronger, I would solve it all. I would be the one deciding the result, and no one would have to die. I wasn't strong enough, and it leaves a sour taste in my mouth, even though I know they are fake.

I wonder, could I have pushed myself more? Could I do it differently and focus more on leveling instead of improving my handling of my power? Could I have just left the tree alone and stopped the ants from kidnapping three members of our group and fought against the Calamity with Eris?

Taking a few steps, I jump back into the bed in the room Storm Brigade has lent me, Obelia has offered to board us until we can find another house.

“Status,” I say.

Name: Nathaniel Gwyn
Difficulty: Hell
Floor: 4 - Waning Realm
Time left until forced return: 4y 81d 13h 15m 7s
Traits (1/3): Mana Circuit

Lvl 189
Strength: 87
Dexterity: 89
Constitution: 224
Mana (Stage 1/3 - Vast Mana): 707 + 707

Primary Class: Focused Channeler (Epic)
Sub-class: [Initiate of Pride]

Active skills:
Focus (Dual Focus Consolidation) - Lvl 41
Mana Manipulation (Advanced Mana Manipulation) - Lvl 41
Perception - Lvl 39
Redistribution (Symbiotic Transference) - Lvl 39
Resonance - Lvl 34
Mana Domain - Lvl 21
Tether - Lvl 11
Regalia - Lvl 10
Infusion - Lvl 16

Constructs:
Reinforcement (Construct)
Kinetic Mana Heart (Construct)
Mana Regulator (Construct)
Mana Sovereignty Mantle (Construct)

Passive skills:
Cerebral Harmony (rare)
Mana-Fortified Resilience (rare)
Pyrokinetic Resurgence (rare)
Mana Reservoir (epic)
Arcane Resilience (epic)

Tokens: Beyond Difficulty entrance token

Shards: 3032

While examining my stats, I feel a touch and an attempt to connect to my mind.

I allow it to happen, and Sophie's voice sounds in my head. (Can we talk?)

(Yes, I will land on your balcony in a few minutes.)

(Thank you.)

I put on some clothes and look in the mirror nearby. The guy looking back at me seems the same on the surface , yet I know him well.

“Asshole,” I say, and his mouth mouths the same word.

Stepping onto the balcony, I locate Sophie and, generating just enough kinetic energy, fly higher and to the side, landing on the balcony not unlike my own.

Sophie is wearing simple clothes that are a bit too big for her, and the doors to the room are closed. Behind the glass, I see Isabella sleeping on the bed. Noodle on one side and Biscuit on the other.

Tracking my gaze, Sophie looks as well and smiles gently. “She got surprised and scared by a small spider just a few days ago. I watched her scream and jump backward, hitting her head against the wall,” she turns to me. “I wouldn't have been able to see that without removing the [Geas] from her mind.”

“You messed with your own memories,” I do not beat around the bush. Sophie is acting way too casual for what happened to her and the twins deep in the heart of the Colony.

“You are quick to catch on,” she sits in one of the chairs on the balcony while I lean against the railing.

After gathering her thoughts, she continues, “I wanted to remove them, I really did, but something stopped me,” she looks at her hands, “Would I be the same person if I did that? And if I did that, would that make each new edit easier until I simply remove every unhappy memory I have?”

Sophie looks at me, “Nathaniel, maybe we humans aren’t supposed to have this kind of power. Saving someone after their head’s been cut off?” She touches her neck where a thin, white scar stretches across its entire length, most likely something Lily left intentionally.

She continues to speak, “Or manipulating people and removing their free will?” her eyes are piercing as she looks into mine, “Being strong enough to wipe a small city off the map just a few months after gaining these powers?”

“You can think about it as much as you want, but it doesn't change the fact that there are other people with these powers. People who won't care about that will complete the tutorial and return to Earth,” I easily return her gaze, “Unlike you, I don’t mind it. I like my powers and the things they allow me to do.” I reply.

She smiles and nods as if expecting this answer, then looks to the side, at the Living Tree outside the city, “You know, I tried multiple things with my [Manipulation]. I tried to manipulate fire, manipulate mana, earth, and a few others, yet I always found myself progressing the most with controlling monsters or people.”

Sophie breathes in and closes her eyes, “I wanted to remove my memories, but decided against it. In the end, I did the same thing I did for the others after we escaped the tunnel under the old capital. I made those memories feel as if they happened years ago, leaving them a faint memory.” She touches her neck, “I can still feel the blade slicing through my neck, I remember the ants trying to steal my skill. It’s all in here.”

“That much is reasonable,” I tell her.

“Do you really think so? I know that you have a skill that allows you to do something similar,” she opens her eyes, her hand still on her neck, “But I think we will pay for that in the future, Nat, both you and I for trying to cheat ourselves.”

“Probably, but that's for future Nathaniel to deal with,” I pass by her and quietly open the door.

Noodle, now awoken, slithers outside, a bit bigger than before. His tongue flickers towards me as I radiate a bit of mana to feed him. When I reach out my hand to him, he hesitates for a moment, but then coils around it in the same way he does with Isabella.

“Current me will do the best he can,” I continue, and carefully touch Noodle’s head petting him gently.

The snake closes its eyes, and only his tongue continues to flicker. His body is somewhat cold to the touch, but it doesn’t feel bad, and his scales have a nice texture to them.

“I guess, consequences be damned,” Sophie says while observing Noodle, “Or maybe we are the dumb ones, and all these abilities are to help us deal with this all, something normal. It's just we still think like humans worrying about useless things.”

I think about it for a while, “It might be just as you said.”

Isabella’s soft cries sound from inside the room, she seems to be having a nightmare as she twitches on the bed.

Sophie stands up and opens the door. Lilly finished restoring her legs a few hours after sacrificing my arm.

When I hand her Noodle, she looks at me one more time, “The matriarch is dead. You know what that means, right?”

I nod, “The Colony will be coming.”

“Yes. I tried to kill as many of them as possible, especially the ones capable of creating arrays, and I even left some traps in their links. But it won’t slow them down for too long. A few days maybe.”

Isabella twitches again, and Sophie just waves and closes the door, immediately lying on the bed and hugging her sleeping sister, who quickly calms down.

Not wanting to interrupt their moment, I jump from the balcony and glide back to my room. There, I open the balcony and pass through my room, opening the door outside.

The hallway is empty and simple, mostly made of stone and wood with a thick carpet on the polished floor. It has a nice cozy feeling to it. Taking a short walk, I reach the door to the room where Tess is staying with Lily, the two of them are together so she can help our silly healer. I knock and wait.

Tess opens a few seconds later, “Come in, Nat.” She just lets me enter immediately.

The moment I do so, Lily sees me too, and a big smile appears on her face. I notice that one of her arms is already nearly back. The left one that is once again pale, and I would bet if she restores my left arm too, it will be pale as well.

The speed with which she is regenerating her arms is much faster than before. “Guess who can enter Beyond now?” she asks me, her smile becoming even bigger.

I can hear Tess sigh next to me, and I sit on the edge of the bed next to Lily.

This is serious; I can see it in her eyes. The moment she heals, she will enter Beyond. As always, her reason is simple: to reach me. To become closer to me, to be strong like me. To become more useful to me. That's how she’s thinking.

Ever since the floor started, I haven’t heard her speak about her family, and Tess, who knew Lily just a little bit from school, told me that the black-haired girl was someone you might call a loner.

I wonder how her life was before for her to become so possessive of me, to cling to me and the others so much. To have such fear in her eyes that we will throw her away the moment we become much stronger or she becomes less useful. It doesn't matter how much Tess works on it, it doesn’t matter that I tried to help too. Lily still lives in constant fear of being left behind.

“Don't enter Beyond for now,” I tell her.

She continues to smile for a moment, thinking that I'm joking, but I just look at her and slowly her expression changes from that of happiness to hurt and anger.

I move closer and put my hand on hers, “I will train with you. I will help you prepare.”

Lily might have the strongest damage skill out of all of us, and she is extremely hard to kill, but she is lacking when it comes to reading the flow of combat and over-relies on her damage and healing.

I squeeze her arm, “I will make sure you become stronger.”

The expression in her eyes changes a bit, hurt and sadness replaced by pleading and hope.

“I want everyone to live, Lily, so we will prepare, okay?”

Her eyes shake and she stares at me, taking in every detail of my face.

I continue, “And when you are ready, you will crush the trial and join me and Tess.”

Lily nods, “Yes, yes. I will do it.”

Flashback - Lily Chen - 8 years old

In a dark, small room, a little girl sits on a thin blanket. A little girl with black hair and bangs long enough to fall into her face.

"Are you angry, Grumpy?" the little girl asks, pulling the cat in her arms closer to her chest, "And don't meow, it makes you look even more like a grumpy," she says, smiling.

Meow. The little kitten tries to escape for a bit, but still being weak, is unable to do so and gives up.

That makes the little girl laugh for a bit longer as she snuggles the kitten with two differently colored eyes, yellow and blue, and with black fur.

Then silence fills the small room and the entire apartment.

It is around nine o'clock, and the girl is entirely alone, the floors cold, the power cut off, and tap water rarely flows. Something normal for the girl, too young to realize that it shouldn't be like that.

"We will be alone again tonight," she mumbles, holding the kitten tight.

Slowly she stands up from the floor, her feet are bare and her pajamas are old, dotted with holes. The little girl takes the thin blanket and moves away from the door where she has been waiting for someone to return, excited to talk about her day with the little kitten.

"It’s fine, I have you, Grumpy," the little girl says, and after jumping on the bed, she wraps the blanket around them.

With a smile, she continues to watch as the kitten falls asleep. Then, even though there is no other blanket on her bed, she slips the blanket off of herself and wraps it all around Grumpy.

Feeling the cold, she continues to shake a bit, but the big smile doesn't leave her face as she continues to watch the little kitten sleep.

Chapter 248 - This kind of person

Dealing with people is hard, isn't it? I could be on my own, not worried, not having to deal with them. It would be easier.

Sure, I like being alone and I really often need solitude to recharge my batteries, but being able to walk into the living room every once in a while and just listen to other members of Group 4, joke with them, tease them, that's also fun.

I wonder what my life in the tutorial would’ve looked like now if I had decided to remain on my own.

Noname - Savi, how is it going on your own?

Savant - Great, now even you are calling me Savi. I will only answer if you agree to answer my question afterward.

Noname - Deal.

Savant - I prefer being on my own. No one tries to stab me in the back. I don't have to deal with people screwing things up, and there's no need to babysit weaklings.

Noname - What happened to your group?

Savant - They got what they deserved... I've answered your question. We'll see who made the better decision during the tournament.

Noname - I think so too. You can ask your question.

Savant - I'll ask later.

Noname - Sure.

I close the Community, come to a door, knock carefully, and wait. The hallway is empty and quiet, the entire floor has been lent to us by Obelia.

The door opens slowly and Min-Jae pokes out and whispers, “Dennis and Aaron are sleeping,” he says after exiting the room and joining me in the hallway.

Min-Jae seems tired and worried about his friends, yet it's much better than when we brought the twins back, after losing their legs and nearly being tortured to death by ants.

“Are they alright?” I ask.

He shakes his head, “They kept asking for Sophie and after she left they calmed down and went to sleep,” his face takes on a sad smile.

The implications are clear, the twins most likely asked Sophie to do for them what she did for herself.

Is it a good decision to take such an easy way out? Should they get over it on their own and become stronger in the process? Is our logic flawed as Sophie suggested, should we just use our powers as we like? Is it pointless trying to apply regular human common sense here?

Is it a smart decision given that we are still in Hell difficulty and have no time for people dealing with trauma while the Colony threatens us?

“Nat, I don’t think they did a bad thing. I know you probably think that they will become weaker if they take the easy way out,” Min-Jae looks into my eyes, “but I don’t think there is a need for them to be scarred because of this, or for them to wake up shaking and crying. Nat, they are just kids.”

Looking at him, Min-Jae himself is only 15 years old and the twins are 17, yet here he is. A troubled young boy who kept copying me, looking up to me, defending his friends and opinions.

“You are right, Min-Jae,” I tell him.

“Am I?” he asks, a bit unsure.

Oh, was he faking it all?

When I look at him it doesn’t look like it, he still thinks he’s right but seems weirded out that I might agree with him.

“Keep watch, okay? I will be nearby,” I tell him.

He nods energetically and goes back into the room.

For a moment, I stare at the door after he closes it and try to read my feelings.

Back, down in the tunnels, I pushed my emotions to the back of my mind, I kept [Focus] running and tried to deal with the four ants that guarded them as quickly as possible at the cost of Lily healing me through the crown. But right now? I constantly feel the suppressed anger raging inside me.

They kidnapped them, they hurt them, they dared to touch Group 4. Because of that Sophie almost died, Dennis and Aaron suffered a torturous experience, and Lily had to push herself to the brink.

Oh, how angry I am. Those fuckers are going to pay. I will fucking blow their entire colony sky-high and turn their shitty tunnels into a burning hell.

Realizing that I’ve subconsciously started releasing my mana, I once again focus on Mana Cycling, bring it back under control, and touch Sophie’s web.

She connects to me the moment she feels my probing, (Anything happen?)

(You still have 5 thousand shards from selling the coordinates, right?)

(Of course, they are yours according to our deal.)

(Good, I already know what you can buy for me.)

I find Obelia near her office with Jenna, whom she quickly sends away. Jenna greets me and closes the door, inscriptions within activating and running enchantments against spying and for defense.

Unable to help myself, I observe them for a while out of curiosity, and Obelia doesn’t seem to mind as she sits in her chair patiently, going over some mana stones inscribed with messages.

“So what happened down there?” I ask when I'm done.

With a sigh, she shakes her head, “It was a mess. They were constantly trying to slow us down, and half of us were constantly fighting against their attempts to deactivate our return rift stone.” She puts away the item she’s holding, giving me her full attention. “The enforcers were just as terrifying as they were rumored to be, and dealt with anything that came at us.”

Obelia looks at her hands and laughs a bit, “I always thought I was one of the strongest in Virelia, even considering the lynthari, yet I could only watch and support them once in a while. That's how those twelve enforcers are.”

“I think you could take one of them,” I tell her. I felt their mana and saw them a bit in action, so I do believe that.

“Probably? Their biggest advantage was their coordination. If twelve of them fought together, I don’t think there would be anyone capable of fighting them.”

“So why did you guys fail?”

“The First One was terrifying, Nathaniel,” Obelia's gaze grows serious. “I still believe enforcers would be capable of destroying him if they fought, but they didn’t have a chance. The other ants constantly fed the First One with vitality, stamina, and mana, through their connection. We damaged the First One, and another ant died instead of him. He used mana, and it instantly got replenished.”

I move and sit on the chair opposite her and observe her expression.

Obelia continues, “With the Colony nearby, the first one is impossible to defeat. He is the lynchpin that ties them all together and guards their [Hive Mind] against outside tampering. Plus he’s smart and has immense control over the Colony.”

“I bet you also already found out what happened while we were gone, so can I ask you for a short summary?” I ask instead. I will deal with the ants later.

“In short? Do you remember the expedition we took to the old capital with Elydor when we met for the first time? It seems like the moment we escaped, the tree lifted off and started flying towards Virelia.”

How does it even make sense for a giant tree to fly?

“It took a month, but it reached the city while we were away. Apparently, the Matriarch knew about it even then and still sent us to fight the Colony,” Obelia says.

I wonder if she truly sent us against the Colony because she didn’t want the ants to evolve their [Hive Mind]. Was she even willing to put her life on the line to send such a big part of Virelia's strength against the ants?

The timing is suspicious, extremely so. There were traitors, people controlled by ants that attacked her the moment the Living Tree got close. Then there’s the timing of the Tree launching an attack right after the ants. It's all too coordinated.

Is the First One, the leader of the Colony, behind it? Did it manipulate the tree and time its attack? Or did they work together?

Or is there someone or something else?

“Miss Myrra will become lynthari Matriarch after the ceremony. The matriarch's granddaughter disappeared as well, I wanted to let you know in case you were wondering,” she says.

I nod, “I will visit Myrra.”

“Yes. But please be careful. No matter what lynthari do or say, they loved their matriarch. She was like a mother to all of them, and some knew her for tens, or hundreds of years.”

“I will take that into consideration, but what about you? You now know that the lynthari are invaders here. What will you do?” I ask.

Obelia doesn’t seem to be sure of that, but in the end, she shrugs her shoulders. “Currently, I'm inclined to tell everyone.”

“That could lead to war.”

She nods, “Yes.” Her expression says that she already considered it. “Yet, I still think it's something other humans should know.”

“Even if plenty of them might die because of that?” I ask.

It's not like I'm worried about people I don’t know. I'm just that curious. Over time, I've built some respect towards this logically thinking woman in front of me. She is smart, talented, and good at reading people and, most of all, she knows when to take a step back.

“The way you look at me reminds me of a lynthari,” she says out of nowhere, a small smile on her face. “You keep observing me like I’m some interesting animal. As if everything that just happened, all these threats, the Colony, the war with lynthari, the traitors do not affect you at all.”

I guess she also learned to read me a bit after dealing with me all these months.

She continues, “Don't get me wrong. I'm not insulted or angry. I know people like you,” she smiles, her eyes as if she is remembering someone, “People like you are a bit crazy and I guess they have to be to be able to reach that level and not even think of stopping.”

Obelia stops remembering and looks at me, “But be careful, that kind of person doesn't tend to die in bed surrounded by the people they love.”

Before leaving for Myrra’s, I check the upper epic weapon I prepared to be used against the Living Tree.

I could try to dismantle it and recover the two items I had before, but maybe I can use it against the Colony. It´s slow to activate because of my insufficient skill, but it should be useful there as well, for the same reasons I meant to use it against the Living Tree, I think.

It's annoying, to be honest. If I were to dismantle it now, I would have to undo the changes I’ve made to the items, and that would require some time otherwise I would risk ruining them.

Sighing, I move past it and look at the chest we got from the champion's house and the piece I bought at the auction.

Months have passed since we got it, and we are not even close to opening it. I swear, it would be funny if we learned that it wasn’t a chest at all, just a piece of wood shaped like one. Shaped and weighted like one.

Sure, I would complain a lot and curse the system, this floor, and everything around me, but I would still consider it a bit funny.

Well, at least Min-Jae said he is feeling something from the chest and the small item, either thanks to [Gravity Well] or [Telekinesis]. Seeing how heavy the thing is, it might have something to do with gravity and the former of his skills.

Leaving Tess to take care of the items, I check my figure in the mirror. I'm still missing my left arm, but it's weirdly fine, and I just replaced it with a replica made of mana.

This one is much better and more nimble than before, nearly as mobile as my original arm. It will be fine, and when Lily takes care of her wounds and restores legs for the twins, she can take care of it.

After leaving behind an anchor that should last for hours, I jump from the balcony, disrupting the effect the anti-flight zone has on me. Boosting myself with kinetic energy, I fly to the place I know I’ll find Myrra and, as I get closer, land on the ground, closing the remaining distance on foot.

The place I'm going is in the exact middle of the city. It is a beautiful spherical building that, at a glance, should fall under its own weight.

Yet, like the dueling area, it's made from the same indestructible stone, a remnant of the past.

As I approach the area, Myrra's bodyguard steps out of the shadows and nods in greeting.

I return the gesture, and without any words, I follow him.

It's my first time being here, so I take it all in, the pretty garden with colorful trees and walkways made of indestructible stone.

Entering the spherical building, I watch the lighting which is similar to that of the auction house. The light seems dim and moves slowly as if reflecting the mood of every lynthari we meet on our way.

We reach some stairs which run the entire length of the building leading upstairs, where there seem to be multiple floors, hidden above the lights and illusions on the ceiling. Even then, we ignore the floors and just continue until we reach the top and pass by multiple lynthari guards, one of them was even one of the 12 enforcers we met prior.

Finally, the doors open, and I enter the room as Myrra's bodyguard closes them behind me.

The room is delicately beautiful, and massive circular windows offer a view from anywhere you stand in the room. Myrra stands in the middle of the room, wearing clothes unlike any I have seen her in before. They are less flashy and colorful than the ones she once wore. These are mostly made up of blacks and grays, simple, yet somehow beautiful, making her white hair and tail all the more striking.

“The matriarch has led us ever since I was young. I have never known another leader in my entire life, and neither has any other lynthari,” she starts, her voice is not as haughty or energetic as it was before, “I mean, sure, I fought with her a lot, but what kid hasn’t fought with their elders?”

Myrra sighs, and I notice a bunch of mana stones on the table nearby, all bearing similar inscriptions, a memory from the matriarch.

She notices where I'm looking, “Yes, she left a lot and some things I have learned…” Taking a few steps, she stops in front of me, “She left it up to me to decide what to do with Obelia and the fact that she knows what I just learned. She left it up to me to deal with your group too, feral one.”

Myrra reaches and fixes the sleeve of my missing left arm, replaced by one made of mana. “I wonder what I should do with you all.”

“Won’t it wait?” My eyes meet hers, “Right now we both have the same goal.”

In the dim light of the room, her canines seem also shining. White and sharp, “Yes, we have to deal with the fucking Colony first.”

Chapter 249 - Craft guild

"Your weapon should work against The First One as well if we're lucky. Most of the skills need at least a bit of mana for activation and upkeep, so disrupting the connection he has to other ants should stop him from receiving their mana, and vitality, or ordering them around," Myrra says.

"Only if we're able to keep him impaled on it. How big is The First One?" I ask.

"His head sits at about the same height as mine. His body is covered in pitch-black matte plating. Unlike other ants, he doesn't shine at all. We don't know what skills he has, but just the raw strength and vitality he received made it near impossible to deal with him."

"It's fine, I already have a plan," I tell her.

"You are quick, feral one. What is it?"

When I explain it to her, she starts talking about things like common sense, calling me an idiot, and the like. We repeat the conversation we had when I told her my plan to kill the Living Tree.

In the end, she sighs, "I'm not even surprised, and somehow this sounds a bit more reasonable than your plan for the Living Tree. For now, prepare for it, and I will set some as well. The matriarch left us some things that should help us hold the fort here in Virelia."

"What about [Kin Control]? Is it gone now that the matriarch has died?"

She seems surprised. "First, I learn the matriarch got her kicks by pretending to be her own granddaughter and teasing the lynthari, then I learn about [Kin Control], and now I find that you probably knew before I did. Tell me, feral one, did she like you so much because you so often feel like a lynthari in human skin? Is it because of your bearing? Are you also a Champion candidate?" Each word she says moves her closer to me.

"It's not my fault, Myrra, it's you guys that keep pestering and bullying me," I say in my defense.

"Sure," she sighs, takes a few steps back, and sits on the windowsill of one of the big circular windows. "[Kin Control] is gone, but I don't think she’s even used it lately. She made sure the skill would lose its hold over us as soon as possible and so the ants wouldn't be able to take it over and control us. Now that the matriarch is dead, it should only take a few days."

"So from one point of view, the matriarch was the lynthari’s weakness?"

"If you want to think about it that way, feral one, sure. But at the same time, she could do the same to the ants, especially from within the city, so they didn't dare to attack. That's where your friends come in."

She stops looking outside. "Before you came here, I spent a lot of time wondering if I should kill your friends, feral one. The last thing we want is for them to fall into the hands of the Colony again." Myrra giggles, her golden eyes shining, "Some lynthari even wanted me to lure you here and deal with your friends while you were busy."

"But?"

"But they don't know you, feral one." she continues, her eyes on me. "Ever since you entered the room, I’ve felt that thing you’ve been feeding with your power and that you plan to use against the Colony. I feel your connection with the tower, and I know you can return there quickly. And if we fail, you could end up being a bigger problem than the Calamity."

"A wise choice. You told them to fuck off, right?"

She laughs again. "Yes, I did. But tell me and be honest. Would you kill me if I allowed it to happen and your friends died?"

"Yes."

"Oh, that absolute certainty of yours. It stings a bit that you said it without hesitation, but I like it. I like it a lot."

"I will be going then."

When I reach the door, she stops me. "Feral one, I did think about killing you and your friends. For causing her death, however indirectly. She sent us to stop the First One from taking their skills. Maybe she would be alive if the enforcers and I had stayed here."

"Maybe," I pause.

"Yes, maybe. I will see you later, then," she says.

I leave after that, and unsurprisingly, half of the enforcers, the strongest among the lynthari, stand there. Just in case, ready to rush in to protect their new matriarch.

They issue a short greeting as I pass by them, and Myrra's bodyguard leads me to the exit.

"Please be careful," he says before I leave him behind.

Once again, I use kinetic energy to push myself high into the air, and this time, I fly over to check in on the old enchanter, Cael.

The first thing Cael asks me is whether the weapon he and other enchanters helped me with performed well. The second question is if I could help him get access to what remains of the Living Tree to examine it for materials. It’s not until his third question that he asks about the attack on the city and the matriarch's death.

Are all craftspeople like that?

I answer his questions and spend the rest of the day discussing my plans. At some point, the two of us are not enough, and he leads me to the Craft Guild.

The Craft Guild is one of the biggest buildings in the city and the most luxurious, clearly showing how important their work is. We enter without trouble, and I learn that Cael was once the vice guild master.

Of course.

"Young Sir, please! Look at this enchantment I created!"

"Mister, could you explain how this works for me?"

"It's him! The young man that inscribed that stone!"

"The guild master wanted him as vice guild master…"

A bunch of men and women keep pestering us as we pass through the room, and I'm surprised how quickly the information regarding our presence spreads.

It's awkward, the way they keep looking at me like I just invented chocolate or something. As if I'm some kind of celebrity.

How would they look at me if I told them it's mostly my high-level skills, combined with massive quantities of mana, and money that allowed me to perform an amount of testing that would be impossible even for most mid-guilds? Especially when it’s all being wasted on a single person.

Actually, should I tell them? It would be fun to watch.

Instead, we eventually get rid of these people and reach the highest floor of the building where all the high-ranking enchanters reside, when they are here, and where the guild master is. Six men are already waiting impatiently within the circular room. Cael sent them a message before we arrived.

I stop in front of the door after feeling their presence with my skill.

For a moment, I examine the inscriptions all around me. On the door, in the walls, on the ceiling, inside small mana stones hidden within the floor and connected through web-like pathways. There is so much of it, and just examining them takes my mind off useless stuff.

"They might be getting impatient," Cael says carefully after a few minutes.

I sigh and gesture to an employee nearby, and he opens the door after bowing.

"Master Gwyn, it's such an honor to have you here!" immediately, one of the men attacks me.

"I'm a massive fan of the work you’ve done!" another one joins in a combined attack.

"Theo, Davi, please, leave it for later and do not pester him. You are old enough to have some self-control," Cael defends me.

"That's easy for you to say. You are keeping him for yourself! You should share..."

"Davi! That's rude to say in front of our guest!" Finally, the guild master of the Craft Guild reacts.

He’s even older than Cael and has long gray hair and an impressive beard. He is the perfect image of a wise old archmage you might see in children's stories. Even a cosplayer couldn’t do a better job.

“Allow me to welcome you, Mister Gwyn. Cael told me about the things you’ve been working on, and I was able to find some help. In a few minutes, a few more people will be arriving. They started immediately after they heard about it.”

I can only stare at him. For some time, I’ve been thinking about what I should do to pay them back for all the help they gave me while I was working on inscriptions to alter the functionality of my epic weapons and the arcanadium shaft that combined them.

But this?

Seeing their faces, hearing them gulp to keep from drooling every time I step closer to the empty mana stones on the table.

Paying them back? Hell no, it looks like I'm not using them enough, seeing their greedy eyes. It's at the point I’m starting to have suspicions that I'm the one being taken advantage of.

The door opens and a few more men rush in, excitedly asking if we already started.

“I'm too busy, so let's start. If someone else joins later, you can inform them,” I take a few steps towards the table in the middle and pull out the epic mana stone Sophie bought for me for 5000 shards and put it on the table, of mid or upper epic grade.

It's as big as a baseball and other than being a storage unit for mana and other energies, it doesn't have any other effect. What makes it an epic item is the amount of energy it can contain. The mana stone already has a lot of thermal energy inside of it, yet I continue to store more, and the golden flames lazily swirl inside.

I look around the room, “There are three goals I want to reach.”

Their eyes flick between me and the stone.

“First, store as much energy as I can inside this stone. Two parts thermal, one part kinetic,” without hesitation, I tell them about the Primordial energies I have and ignore the looks of pure shock even Cael gives me.

I need help with this as even now I feel that soon I won't be able to store anymore. It's either the way I store it, the item's rarity, or there’s something I’m missing. Maybe it's just too much of it; I didn't hold back when I started filling it, unlike the time I created one to bomb the ants. But that doesn't seem to be it; the stone is an epic item, so it should easily handle something like that.

"Second, come up with a mechanism that will release all that energy at once when I want it to, as well as the energies of other filled mana stones near it."

Sure, I could start feeding it to the point where it can't hold anymore and is about to explode. However, unlike orbs made of mana, I don't have as strong a connection to it and it lacks that intuitive feeling. It would be unfortunate if the stone exploded somewhere in Obelia's tower and took a good chunk of the city with it.

“Third, there is one of my skills I need to make sure it will work with…” As I continue to explain, they watch me, a childish curiosity replaced by an academic one, and I can see gears in their heads spinning already as they start coming up with solutions and ideas.

All of them quietly listen and let me talk, waiting for a pause to start talking about how they would go about it.

Yup, let's just fake it and pretend I know what I'm talking about because I need their help. Just one of my orbs is not enough. It would be powerful, yes, but not enough.

I will nuke these bitches into oblivion for touching what is mine.

I return to the tower late that night, more tired than I’ve been in a long time. Not physically but mentally.

Everyone else is already asleep, and I find the quiet of the tower really comfortable, more so for the fact that no one will try to speak to me this deep into the night.

I pull one of the armchairs out onto the balcony and plop down.

The city is dim and quiet, yet in the distance, I can see the lights all around the trunk of the Living Tree outside of the city. Lynthari guarding it.

Yawning, I stare out at it and think about how I feel about it dying without my contribution. I reflect on what happened and what I could change, but in the end, I stop thinking and just continue to enjoy the quiet.

As if in revenge against my busy day full of meetings, I do not go to sleep and instead enjoy the feeling of solitude.

Chapter 250 - Surrounded

Two days pass, in the same fashion. I wake up, I train, I spend some time with others, I join Cael at the Craft Guild, I meet with Myrra, I rest on my own for a while and experiment with the items I got from the auction. A few weird mana stones with delicate inscriptions and a bracelet that reacted to my energies.

For the bracelet, I already found out that it's the metal that reacts so strangely well to them, and even after asking around, no one was able to identify it, and I got a few offers from curious blacksmiths.

So for now, I decide to keep it and continue examining it. The mana stones are more interesting. The inscriptions aren’t anything super powerful; I just like how delicate and intricate they are and I already have plenty of ideas on how I might improve my inscriptions.

What's interesting is that if I'm right, the stones were made to be implanted under the skin of an animal and synchronized with the animal's pathways, all to some effect that I’ve found impossible to divine from the damaged inscriptions.

But I'm not even annoyed; the inscribed parts are enough to give me a few ideas for improvements to my constructs. Yup, I did not forget about them, and after getting my trait, I plan to go for a huge one and improve on my kinetic mana heart, probably the riskiest and the most powerful of my constructs.

As I said before and will continue to repeat, the third-floor Nathaniel was impressive as heck. Knowing what I know now, I would probably have noped out and never attempted to do something like that. Yet that cute little douche did, and succeeded, even though he almost died. Quite impressive.

So yup, I would like to get a few more levels and get my trait after level 200 from the quest, but in the past few days, I’ve barely left the tower and only ever for short periods as I maintained an anchor inside.

I also continue to send a trickle of mana toward the anchor I left near the black orb. I do this so the orb takes that mana instead of trying to mess with my anchor. As time passes, the pull on the mana I’ve been sending through the anchor weakens. This is either due to the black orb weakening and crumbling after days, or the ants dealing with it.

The Colony is confirmed to be sneaking around the city, and the only reason we don’t attack is the protections that are especially set against them over long years by the matriarch. Eris had her lynthari and inscribers create massive circuits connected to dozens of power sources all over the city and then used her skill to make everyone forget.

After she died, Myrra and a few other lynthari learned about them from messages left by the matriarch and immediately reactivated them and checked to see if they were working properly.

In the end, it was judged that with how many there were and how many surprises the matriarch left, it would be best to just wait for the ants to attack and use it rather than go on a suicidal mission against the First One powered by the Colony.

From what we’ve learned, the weaker ants stayed in the Colony, and that number is a high percentage, but they’re not just doing nothing either.

Nope, the Colony created a set of relays from their territory all the way to the city. Each step of that relay is a big group of ants that receives vitality, mana, and strength from the weaker members staying in the Colony then sends it along, to Virelia through [Hive Mind], where their leader can use it when they decide to attack.

I'm sure there are massive losses, yet the sheer amount of energy they are sending makes up for it.

Of course, that doesn't mean there are no ants surrounding Virelia; nope, there are tens of thousands of them, each of them is one of the stronger variants, and they are still really far away so most people can't even use ranged attacks. Rarely do I see Tess, Min-Jae, Obelia, and other humans or lynthari trying to get in kills, but the ants are protected most of the time.

Surprisingly, Tess still gets some kills since she can see much further than anyone else, and her [Psychokinesis] is extremely good in combination with her Primordial lightning when it comes to ranged attacks. Especially when she borrows the epic bow we got from the Champion's disciple down in the mines.

Not wanting to be left behind, I take some potshots as well, but I don't see as well as Tess and decide I’d rather use my mana to feed the bomb I'm preparing.

The ants also return fire to force defenders to spend mana on the barrier encompassing the city. This barrier is powered by the mana of their bodies and mana stored in batteries all around the city.

I'm quite fascinated by the way it’s created in multiple segments and isn’t always active. The barrier is split into hundreds of segments and makes use of something similar to Sophie's web, which reaches far beyond the city.

When the protections are activated, the detection web senses an attack aimed at the city, and through mana stones left behind by old humans and lynthari, it calculates the trajectory of the attack and then activates the required segment of the barrier.

It's much more difficult, and I'm not allowed to get close to the heart of it all, and no one else is. Hell, most of the lynthari and humans don't even know where it is, and there are dozens of fake stations all over the city.

Yet, no matter how good the protections are, most people are nervous and constantly shudder when a segment is activated and attacks crash against it. People scream and complain, and the mood between the lynthari and the humans becomes worse by the day, as rumors spread.

Running away is impossible as the Colony seems to be ever-present and surrounds the entire city, and even try to dig under it, where they find extremely strong layers of stone and traps left behind by the matriarch.

The Colony is highly capable, and its amazing cooperation is hard to imagine a single group being able to deal with, confirming my theory that there are always multiple ways to clear a floor.

Maybe you can face the Fallen Hero on your own as it's a single enemy. For the Colony, you can use Virelia, lynthari, and humans to deal with it. The tree is a single massive target, so maybe it can be dealt with from a distance, maybe it can be poisoned, or maybe you can even use another Calamity against it.

It's still difficult, but there are more options that seem to be testing different sets of skills and slowly introducing us to the worlds where the system exists, to Champion disciples, Champions, Absolutes, to the Pairing, and all that stuff.

It does what the name suggests, even though it is in quite a messed-up way, and that makes me wonder what world we will be introduced to after finishing the tutorial. There were plenty of warnings about what could happen to worlds with people with powers like ours, and it could happen to Earth too.

So, what level will we be when we get out? I already noticed my leveling slowing down for both my skills and level, and I'm not even level 200, with an estimation of a champion being close to or over 500. Maybe around that level for the ones capable of reaching it? Or more probably, Champion candidates, maybe becoming a Champion will be something that happens outside of the tutorial. I could be wrong, but I don't think I am.

So far, every floor we visited was rumored to have only a handful of Champions and a single Absolute, with the second floor being an exception, having two before Lissandra killed the second one and the Champions who tried to fight her too.

As for Earth, it could be the same: just a handful of Champions, each being someone from Hell difficulty, with those who got into Beyond being the most probable candidates.

Returning to reality, I first look at my newly restored left arm. It's as pale as before, the same pale shade as our silly healer's restored left arm.

Then I look up at Lily, who is currently sparring with Maya. Sparring and getting her ass kicked.

Once again, Lily falls on her bottom and sighs, "I want to use my skill."

"Nope, no disintegrating Maya," I say.

"Maybe she could try to use it a bit, Nat, I bet I could avoid it." The armor around Maya disappears, and she moves her hair from her sweaty forehead.

"We will get there, but first Lily needs to fight while saving mana and her body parts. She has a very bad habit of losing limbs."

"I know someone similar," I hear Lily mutter.

I decide to ignore it gracefully. "She can't yet sacrifice her items, she doesn't have that much mana, and both of her main skills are very mana-hungry. Do you disagree?"

Maya shrugs her shoulders, "I guess you are right. After sparring with her for a day or two, I can see that. Nothing personal, Lily, but I thought you would be stronger." She smiles and offers Lily her hand to stand up.

That's typical of Maya, always underestimating herself. Does she think I helped her improve [Focus] and [Armament] for nothing, plus her amazing [Boost]? Out of our group, Maya is one of the stronger members. Well, maybe not when it comes to skills and stats or mana. No, she is calm and calculating and has learned to blend her skills, and her fighting style is versatile.

"Lily, the 1st trial takes one hour, the second one takes 7 days, and both of them will be testing your weaknesses. You know what they are, right?"

“Yes, I know. I mean, I won't complain about that, Nat, but wouldn't it be better if I could train [Disintegration] too?”

Maya giggles a bit, understanding right away.

Lily seems confused, so I answer, “See, and that's your problem. Until you are more efficient or capable of using it for longer, it should be your trump card. You created thin threads using it, so we will start with something like that instead of disintegrating an entire monster or wasting huge amounts of your mana on a ranged attack.”

At least she is listening, seeing how her eyes are glued to me. “We will also teach you to use smaller ranged attacks. Something like orbs instead of arrows. But Lily, that’s for later.”

I jump to my feet and stretch. “We should test how much mana you receive from sacrificing your hair. We can start with a single hair and continue to add more until there is a noticeable effect. Then we will see if you can sacrifice your teeth instead of fingers. It's better to not be able to talk than lose a finger. For a stronger boost, you can sacrifice one kidney instead of an arm or leg.”

Maya starts looking a bit uncomfortable and even mutters something, but Lily doesn’t seem to mind.

I continue, “We will try sacrificing things like your sense of smell, and taste. Maybe you can eat a lot of food and then sacrifice that. Maybe we can have you gain some weight and you could sacrifice your body fat.”

My gears are spinning, and I could swear I'm smiling. There are so many options.

“You can change your body, Lily. So why do you need items? You can maybe grow another finger for each hand. Maybe you can grow some small fake organs inside you and sacrifice those. You can use my left arm, as we’ve found out. So what if I cut it off, we store it, you restore my arm, I cut it off again and you leave for Beyond or another fight with multiple arms to use to power your skills."

“Ew,” Maya says.

“Amazing,” Lily’s eyes are almost glowing.

“So leave it up to me, we’ll make a badass out of you yet.”

“Yes!” Lily shouts.

A few days later we all stand around the chest from the Champion’s house.

Yes, the time has come. It took months of curiosity, impatience, and frustration. We had people try to open it, we used skills, we used items. I even risked it and created a tiny orb of black mana, yet nothing helped.

Not even Biscuit could open it after I told him there was better meat than the cut of Archdeer we bought at the auction.

I look around the room and catch the eyes of Izzy, who smiles at me brightly. Lately, I’ve become her second favorite human and the 4th favorite member of group 4 after Sophie, Noodle, and Biscuit. The ten, no, eleven-year-old girl hugs me every time she sees me and rarely leaves Sophie's side.

The twins are here as well, all four legs back and smiling. It's not the same smile they had before, but it's close. Thanks to Sophie, the memory has become more distant. Not quite gone, and the emotions are still there, but they use that as fuel, and over the past few days, I’ve seen them train extremely hard, even coming to Sophie and the others for advice.

Min-Jae continues to explain his process, and I listen to him with one ear while looking around the room. Everyone from group 4 is still here, safe and healthy. I can also say it's partially thanks to me, and it's getting harder and harder to lie to myself.

It's a weird feeling, as it's been years since I had someone I could even consider a friend or someone I kept seeing day after day and created a bond with. It's almost like… camaraderie, like Tess talked about.

I look to the left and catch Tess's eyes, and her expression clearly shows that she has some idea of my thoughts. She smiles brightly, her steel gray eyes returning my gaze without wavering.

“I have a few pieces of Archdeer jerky saved, call Tess an asshole,” I lift Biscuit and whisper into his ear.

(Asshole!) he shouts before I even finish the sentence.

That only makes Tess smile even more.

“So, as I said, I think this crest is something like a magnet activated by gravity-type skills, and I noticed pathways through the chest, so if I do this,” Min-Jae says, excitedly moving to the chest after using his skills to activate the crest.

Then he puts the crest on the chest, and even though none of us can feel anything, he moves it across the chest multiple times in specific patterns. Clicking noises sound out one after another, and finally, he lifts the crest, sending more mana through it and places it on one last point, before taking a step back.

Ready for anything, we step back, and I get ready to activate my skills.

“I think it won't open on its own,” I say and create mana arms that reach from me and try to open the chest.

Feeling how heavy the lid is, I create a few more and then slowly open it.

Curious, everyone takes a step closer and looks at the single item inside, a transparent glass tube filled with watery liquid. The tube is floating exactly in the middle of the chest, and inside that tube is a single thing.

A human eye with a yellowed iris.

There is no text from the system over it. No name, no rarity. This is not something that could be considered an item; it's just an eye.

The eye of someone who was extremely powerful, from what I can sense.

Chapter 251 - Eye

I keep looking at the tube and just wait for the word that will surely follow.

It's inevitable.

(Food?)

“No, it's not food,” I answer and only then scan the eye with my mana.

As I thought, the eye is different in a way that's difficult to properly detect. The pathways feel normal, and yet it's not a normal eye. Maybe the eye has been changed by a trait the original owner had. Maybe it's because it belonged to a high-level being.

I take the tube and look at it up close. I wonder, if we have the leisure of dealing with it right now, what with an attack from the Colony due anytime? Will it even be useful?

“Nat, do you think you could gain a cool new power if you replaced your eye with this?” Min-Jae steps closer, clearly excited by the idea.

“I don't know, to be honest. Even if this eye contains some skill, trait, or whatever, could you gain it as well? How does the system work in such a case?” I think about it.

These modifications aren’t anything we've seen before.

“What if you could just acquire a trait that modifies your eye, then transfer the trait by removing the eye, and implanting it in someone else, then have a healer restore your eye? Does it mean you could repeat it dozens, hundreds of times and give people the same trait you have?” I ask.

“Logically, probably, yes,” Sophie joins in, “But the eye you transfer could reject the host regardless of one’s ability to use it or there could be other requirements for the trait to reactivate.”

“Would the system even allow that?” Hadwin asks.

“It could be a weaker version of the original, or it could be possible if the original owner was dead, and you had a host capable of using it!” Min-Jae takes the tube from my hand and I let him.

Min-Jae continues to stare at it, “Even now I feel a connection to my skill, Nat! At first, I thought it was [Gravity Well], but now it feels like a weird combination of [Gravity Well] and [Telekinesis]!”

Tess takes the tube from him, “It's not that simple, Kim. I know where you’re going with this, but we know nothing about it. We don't know if it's possible, we don't know if Lily can transfer it, and we don't know if it will hurt you.” She glances at the tube once more before putting it back into the chest.

“Why would you store it if not for something like that?” Min-Jae's eyes do not leave the tube.

I mean, there is some logic in it, and I grab it again, probing with my mana. There is no reaction at all, nor do I feel the connection Min-Jae mentioned, so I look at him. He isn't lying in hopes of getting the eye for himself, right?

“I'm not lying, I really sense something!” he complains immediately, as if he knows what I'm thinking.

“Are you guys really thinking of pulling an eye out and replacing it with this thing we just found? I mean, what the fuck.” Maya says like a normal person.

“Maya, wanna bet it's a super super strong eye that could give you an amazing ability?” Aaron pokes at her.

“Maybe it will allow you to see into the future,” Dennis nods.

Maya only shakes her head, “Or it might give you some ancient infection even Lily won't be able to heal."

“There is risk, of course, but it was hidden in a chest that we couldn’t damage at all, that itself came from the Champion's manor, so it has to be good for something,” I say.

Is this some sort of hidden reward? An eye with some kind of ability? If so, is it for specific people? People like Min-Jae? He is the only one sensing anything from it.

I grab the tube. “Everyone, try to probe it with a bit of your mana and see if you sense anything.”

The tube slowly passes from person to person, and everyone just shakes their head. Izzy even quickly passes it while saying “Ew.” When the tube comes into Min-Jae's hands, he passes some mana through, and the eye noticeably reacts. The yellow iris glowing slightly.

“Oh great, it was a flashlight in the end,” Dennis giggles.

Min-Jae continues to channel more and more mana through it, but the eye just glows a bit, a hint of circuitry ever so slightly visible on the surface. The way the boy looks at me makes his intention clear.

Once again, I take the tube from him and examine it even more carefully, channeling different kinds of energy through it, I even try resonating my mana and changing the frequencies.

The eye doesn't react to me the way it does for Min-Jae.

After all these months and all this excitement, the goddamn thing I’d hoped would be equivalent to Peacemaker or the Sword of Aeons is a glorified flashlight. Should I still try to use it? Maybe I could slowly learn how to control and use whatever it contains.

My eyes meet those of Min-Jae, and he seems to know what I'm thinking. Yet he still smiles, “You did most of the work, and it's probably safest for you to use it, Nat. Sorry, I didn't want to make it sound like… I'm too shameless…” he sighs.

Feeling someone's gaze on me, I look up and meet Tess's eyes. The tall blonde asshole of a manipulator is smiling, she clearly knows what’s going through my head. Even Izzy tries to connect to my feelings, but I don't allow her to.

Damn it. Damn it!

Once again, I try to channel my mana through the eye, and it doesn't react at all.

Whatever, I didn't want it anyway.

I throw the tube at Kim. I have that black mana thingy that I'm slowly getting the hang of; I don't need the creepy eye of some long-dead asshole.

“Nat… I…” Min-Jae starts.

“Shut up, you twerp,” I interrupt as I locate Lily and gesture for her to come closer, “We’ll do it right away since we don't know when the Colony will attack.”

Lily and I sit on the floor, as Kim lies down next to us, his head between us. He's surprised at how quickly things proceed, and he’s shaking already.

Heh, you didn't expect this to happen so quickly, right, you greedy little jerk?

Replacing his eye should be easy with the new skill Lily received when she combined [Rejuvenation] and [Reshaping]. The new skill is called [Reconstruction], she acquired it when we went to save the others. It’s improved her healing by a lot, even though it reduced her skill level.

“The plan is simple. Lily will use [Disintegration] to painlessly destroy your eye. I will channel my mana through you, Min-Jae, and you will let me; it might hurt a bit because I will need to use a lot of it. That mana will be there just in case the new eye pulls some kind of bullshit.”

I have plenty of experience with [Infusion] now, so this should be simple if he allows it, which he is capable of.

“I will also surround the eye with my mana, so I can disrupt it if it tries anything. Lily will also have [Disintegration] prepared. In the worst case, we will destroy it and Lily will reconstruct your eye,” I say.

It's a simple plan, but things like that tend to work the best.

I also prepare more scenarios in my head. I can use [Tether] to place an anchor on the eye and try to teleport it away. I can create a barrier around Min-Jae's brain and blow off his face, which would be quite a bad experience, but it’s workable if something does happen.

“Now, before we start, I will examine it once more,” I say as I open the tube, which is surprisingly easy. I put my finger into the thing and touch the eye directly, focusing the full power of my [Perception] on it.

There is no sense in asking anyone else in the city for help. After all the weeks I’ve spent here, I’ve come to realize that the amount of mana I have and my skill combinations make me one of the best in Virelia when it comes to this, probably the best now that good ol' Elydor is dead. May we meet again one day.

Examining the eye, I find more pathways I can easily identify as channels for mana to activate the eye and its powers, whatever they are. I examine it extremely carefully over and over again, looking for memory constructs, traps, some creepy virus, memories, anything really.

And then again.

And again.

Multiple hours pass like that, and Lily pokes me multiple times while Min-Jae continues to shift nervously. In the back of my mind, I hear some of them talking, bored.

I consolidate my [Focus], activate [Mana Domain] around the eye, and constantly use [Resonance] to disrupt any mana that could be left.

[Perception - lvl 39 > Perception - lvl 40]

And I find nothing. After probably hundreds of years, nothing remains inside the eye.

“Pass some of your mana through,” I say to Min-Jae, and he quickly nods, touching it, and doing as I say.

Then I start examining it again. There is some effect the eye is trying to produce, but it doesn’t seem to be transmitting that effect through the optical nerve hanging from it. It’s more like it projects in front of it and shares information through the nerve.

Well, let's do it.

“Ready?” I ask Lily.

She quickly nods and listens as I explain the steps to her one after another while Min-Jae nervously stares up.

“I will try not to make it hurt,” she tells him and puts her finger on his right eye.

“Left one!” he shouts quickly, and with a sigh, Lily does it.

I activate [Redistribution] and restrain his movement while infusing him with my mana as he lowers his defenses. It’s a lot of mana, and he shudders in pain, as much as he can under the effect of my skill, and I gesture to Lily.

With a short blast of gray mana, his eye disappears, and immediately her mana rushes in, staunching the bleeding and healing it. Noting a lack of space, she uses [Disintegration] again, and more of his flesh disappears.

The entire time I'm carefully observing and moving my mana through his head, ready to shield his brain.

Lily quickly ignores the terrified expression in his remaining eye and the pain he must be feeling then pulls the yellow eye from the tube. After inserting it into the socket, she maneuvers it slightly, and I help by creating a thin thread of mana and moving the optical nerve into place.

She uses more of her mana, and the wound quickly heals, regrowing skin, part of an eyebrow, and his eyelid. It immediately covers up the wound, and then she focuses on the inside, letting her skill and experience lead her. She works on the connections very carefully, connecting all the nerves and muscles, giving herself enough time to do it properly.

Meanwhile, I continue observing the entire process and have my mana ready to activate the countermeasures.

Soon it’s done, and I release Min-Jae from my hold.

His eyelid moves, and he blinks a few times, both of his eyes moving as he looks around. the light brown original and the new yellow one. They both look the same and move the same, the only difference is the yellow color.

I observe as his mana slowly moves and gradually starts circulating through the new eye the same way it does with the original. Lily also is ready, her fingers close as the mana slowly reactivates it.

Then Min-Jae actively cycles his mana through the eye, just a little bit, a whiff, and the circular circuits on the iris glow slightly.

“I feel fine,” he says and cycles more mana through it, the circuits activating more fully.

The eye produces an effect that I identify as something like a combination of Tess’s [Farsight] and my [Perception].

“It's really weird, I see these waves everywhere, and there’s this creepy sensation to it,” Min-Jae reaches out with his hand as if he is touching something invisible.

Then he channels some of his mana into the air, activating his skill. His eye activates a bit more, and he closes his hand into a fist.

At that moment, something in the room changes that is hard to identify, and a big chunk of the wall gets torn off and compressed into a small point, reducing all that stone into a smooth ball barely bigger than a golf ball.

It takes a huge chunk of Min-Jae's mana to create that effect, about half of it.

“Huh?” he mutters and does it again.

Another big chunk of the wall gets torn off and with immense gravitational force pulled towards the center where it’s then squeezed, and compressed.

The rest of his mana disappears, and Min-Jae wobbles, on the brink of passing out from the strain of using too much mana too quickly, yet he smiles, and both of his eyes shine with excitement.

Like me, he knows this is only the start of what the eye will allow him to do and my suspicion is as good as confirmed. The eye must have belonged to someone very powerful to allow him to use his skills this way, even with his relatively low level. Maybe a Champion or at least a high-level Champion candidate.

Chapter 252 - Obsession

After Min-Jae restores some of his mana, we do a few more tests, and I conclude that the eye is not giving him a new ability. It seems to allow him to utilize his skills more effectively or combine them?

It's hard to say what exactly it does, and he says his “connection” to his skills improved, whatever that means, and that he can see waves that he suspects are gravitational, again, whatever that means.

So, what he did was channel his skill through that wave with a bit of mana and caused a “spark,” as he calls it, that in turn created a small orb of extreme gravity.

It takes a lot of mana, but it's something I think he should be capable of doing on his own in the future. So that's it? Is the eye that “weak,” or does he just need some time to utilize it fully? Well, he seems happy and becomes even happier when he tries his [Telekinesis] and learns that he can use these waves to move heavier projectiles as well, so he goes to practice just that.

“I think it's a good thing, he was starting to lag behind a bit and lately has been in a bad mood,” Tess says the moment Min-Jae leaves with the twins and Lily to test it more.

“Kim focuses too much on comparing himself to other people and puts heavy expectations on himself,” Hadwin shakes his head, “He compares himself to you especially often,” he says looking at me.

“That’s dumb; he shouldn't do that,” I respond.

“But he does. Even his subclass, envy, confirms it. He looks up to you, and he wants to be like you. One day it could kill him,” Hadwin stands up, looking at me.

“Min-Jae is his own person, Haddy. If this is the way he wants to live, he can. If he thinks it's worth risking his life to reach that, he can do it as well,” I return his gaze.

“Kim is just a kid, he is young and dumb,” Hadwin’s voice becomes a bit louder. “ I’ve tried to speak with him multiple times, but he only listens to you. You should talk to him.”

The room becomes quiet, and everyone looks at Hadwin and me as I continue, “Then, let me ask you, what will happen if I do speak with him? I can even beat him up a bit if you want me to, I can force him to take it easier. It wouldn't be difficult, and I know the words.”

Tess pokes me slightly, but I ignore her and continue, “What will happen if we leave the 4th floor and get split again? What if we end up on a floor where everyone’s on their own? Do you think every floor will be like this one? Giving us time to prepare in comfort? Things will inevitably go to shit sooner or later.”

“We can stay here longer, we can train until we’re ready, and move on then,” Hadwin sighs. “I know where you are going with this, and I partially agree with you, but there has to be a middle ground,” his voice sounds a bit weaker.

“Probably, but look at it this way. Currently, he has multiple stronger people around, and then we have our own pocket healer. When other than now will he get a better opportunity to push himself?”

“Fuck, I hate how much sense it makes,” Hadwin shakes his head.

Tess also joins in, “You also forgot one thing, Hadwin. Kim might be young, but he is not a kid. Sure, he is a bit more impulsive than someone older, but he can make his own decisions.” her voice becomes softer. “You know about his family situation back on earth and how much he hated his life there where they controlled him entirely. I think he’s much happier now, however weird that is.”

“Haddy is just worried!” Isabella interjects, clearly annoyed, “You all talk so much, just look!” She exclaims before activating her skill.

I let it connect to me, and I sense it's connection to everyone else in the room, as a feeling of anxiety flows into me. It's a pure and nice feeling, like a parent worried about their child.

Then I realize that Isabella is sharing Hadwin's feelings with us and cut the connection.

Sophie realizes it as well and hits the back of her sister's head, “Izzy! You can't do it without asking!” she shouts at her.

Meanwhile, I look at Hadwin and notice that the older man with his elegant haircut and well-kept beard seems to be the most embarrassed here.

At the same time, Tess giggles next to me. Not maliciously, as if she were making fun of someone. She just seems to be amused.

Leaving another session with Cael and the craft guild and with another set of inscriptions engraved onto the epic mana stone, I reach the branch of one of the highest trees and for a moment sit there, observing the sections of the barrier activating.

The attacks from the ants are more frequent now and getting stronger. They come from all sides, Virelia being totally surrounded.

Some ants must have detected me because multiple times in a row the segment far across from me activates, blocking the attacks aimed at me.

Cheeky fuckers.

Once again, I feel the need to move, to attack them, to jump into their lines, but stop myself from doing so. It might be just what they want. The important thing right now is to not allow them to get Sophie and the twins, and to not allow the First One to evolve his skill.

While knowing that, I stand up, and [Regalia] activates, and I start creating a javelin that increases in size and grows until it's three times as long as me and as thick as my arm. I push more mana into it, the javelin turning dark blue with streaks of light blue.

Now then, what should I infuse it with?

I pick [Resonance] and infuse the weapon with its effect. Then, while being careful, I spend a few more minutes and try to create temporary inscriptions on my mana weapon. It's difficult, and they constantly keep tearing apart, so I simplify them by stabilizing the javelin.

Gradually, I push more mana into the tip of the weapon and [Focus] it to a much smaller point, making the tip turn black and start to suck on my mana. Quickly, I make a few more changes, hoping that the black tip will dominate the mana it comes into contact with and transfer a small amount of it into the [Resonance] infused javelin.

I let my heart beat a few times, creating just enough kinetic energy, and then use it all to push the javelin.

It pierces through the air like a flash and passes through the one-directional barriers surrounding Virelia.

When it reaches the ants' defenses far away, it resonates and passes through them as if they are non-existent, and hits the ground near a bigger group of the ants as they quickly surround it. The ants do what I thought they would; they start channeling more mana towards it, trying to tear it apart.

It's too far for me to sense, but the javelin dominates more of their mana, and for a short while, it uses that to strengthen the [Resonance] enchantment I’ve set to have the effect of my old skill, [Oscillation].

The javelin untangles into long threads of mana, coated in an oscillating effect, and cutting through most of the ants.

[You have defeated Barrier ant - lvl 166]

[You have defeated Flame Legion ant - lvl 169]

[You have defeated Gravity ant - lvl 151]

[You have defeated Gravity ant - lvl 199]

[You have defeated Ant warrior - lvl 180]

…

[Lvl 189 > Lvl 190]

I create another javelin, and this time I do something different. [Tether] activates, and I create an anchor on the blade and then another one near where I am standing.

The javelin receives the last infusion of disrupting mana, and I shoot it at the ants, this time toward a different spot. It pierces through the barrier again, and I activate the anchor, appearing in front of the ants.

Immediately, I feel the effect of dozens of skills trying to affect me as my Mantle fights against them with the aid of the [Resonance] barrier I’ve created.

The kinetic energy converts into thermal, and I compress it as much as I can like I did back in the Colony.

I project a golden beam in front of me as thin as my finger, and reminiscent of a laser, cutting dozens of ants apart as I fuel it with more and more energy from my wildly beating heart. I pour all my frustration into it, compressing the beam even further and redirecting it constantly as they continue to create barriers to block it and strengthen them.

The skills trying to affect me weaken, and some melee range ants dash at me only to be cut in half. The notifications about kills ring somewhere in the background while I do it as efficiently as possible, monitoring the area around me.

Then I feel a terrifying pressure reaching towards me and immediately activate the anchor I created.

The pressure tries to disrupt the activation of my skills, but I fight against it with [Resonance] and disappear from the spot, reappearing back on the branch of the tree.

I skip notifications about kills and look at the skills.

[Resonance - lvl 34 > Resonance - lvl 35]

[Tether - lvl 14 > Tether - lvl 15]

Well, that last bit was a bit dangerous. Was it the First One, or just some highly coordinated attack? I would love to jump in multiple times, but a suspicion tells me that the quickly improving and evolving Colony would be able to analyze my anchors and [Tether]. After a few tries, they could stop me from using them, and that would become dangerous.

A few more notifications ring, and curious where they are coming from, I look towards the place I shot the first javelin tipped with black mana, and that area seems to have become hell for the ants.

Dozens of threads of mana as thin as my pinkie swirl around from the remains of what used to be the javelin, and the threads with oscillation coating cut through the ants even now, to my surprise.

The ants made a huge mistake and used a mana-hungry skill to stop it, only to find a nasty surprise in the black mana thing, whatever it is. That little black tip of highly focused mana constantly takes most of the mana the ants throw at it and uses a small part of it to fuel the remainder of the javelin and threads of mana while corroding the temporary inscriptions I left on it.

But good things do not last, and soon the inscriptions crumble, and that small black part dominates the javelin, absorbing the mana to fuel itself.

The ants finally identify the effect and, to my surprise, instead of trying to destroy it, they just create a field around it that seems to block all surrounding mana from getting to it and leave it as is.

Just for the fun of it, I create another javelin, turning the tip of it into black mana, and this time fill it with thermal energy and connect it to the black mana like I did before, with inscriptions.

The javelin once again passes through the barrier, but the moment it reaches behind it, the black part immediately devours the rest of the javelin, either because my balance is too off or I messed up with the inscriptions.

The ants once again surround it with some field and leave it there.

Well, enough playing; let's visit Obelia, as I promised Tess.

When we reach her office, we get in without incident and are left alone with the Storm Brigade guild master.

“You seem serious, Tess. Did something happen?”

Tess nods. “I want to ask you to please stop spreading the rumor of the lynthari invasion of this planet,” she says directly, without beating around the bush.

“I have to remind you that this planet is called Nebulon, and the lynthari ARE the invaders here, Tess,” Obelia says directly, her eyes flicking to me for a moment.

Then Obelia grows cautious. Her body straightens up, and I see her subtly warming her muscles and letting more mana flow into her body. She is getting ready for a fight.

Tess notices it as well but ignores it. “I agree, but I don’t think this is the right time.”

“I disagree,” Obelia stands up. “No one from the human guilds is dumb enough to fight lynthari now, and we will all cooperate,” she walks around her table and stands in front of us. “What will happen after the Colony is dealt with will be up to them.”

“You are worried that Myrra will try to kill you after the war before you can spread the information. So you want humans to know in the event that the lynthari are weakened and they decide to fight,” Tess realizes it the same moment I do.

Obelia doesn’t answer, but she doesn’t have to even confirm it; she takes the tiniest step toward the door, and an item in her pocket activates.

“Don’t,” I warn her, and our eyes meet.

For a moment, she returns my gaze, her eyes wild and threatening, “Would you really do that?” she asks, her mana not stopping and filling her body even more.

“Yes,” I answer with absolute certainty.

"Before things get out of control, why don't we do it like this," Tess interrupts us quickly, "Be more careful spreading it, spend much more effort on making sure there isn’t any trouble during the war with the Colony. After we deal with the Colony, humans can decide what to do. Nat and I don't care about what happens afterward."

Tess starts sounding more threatening, "If you decide, you can murder each other, Obelia. Fight against lynthari, burn the city to the ground, you are free to do whatever you want when this fight is over. But I won't allow you to risk the lives of my companions over your obsession."

Obelia looks between me and Tess and nods, "Deal."

The entire time, I observe her curiously.

It's fascinating how much a logically thinking person can change their behavior when it comes to the things that matter to them.

Chapter 253 - Against the Colony

After getting back, I train on my own until my head starts to hurt. I keep trying to improve efficiency and create tiny black mana orbs that crumble on their own after a while. They take quite a large amount of mana for their size, and I have to reduce the amount I channel into the mana stone I'm charging, but I think it's worth it.

The last king seemed to recognize the black mana, and he was close with the Absolute of their planet, so it surely is something good or scary. Or even better, both. Even I myself am not sure what it is.

I suspect that it's just something similar to the second stage of Mana upgrade Potency, the Dynamic mana. Or it could be something similar to Lissandra's [Singularity], with its effects limited to mana while requiring huge amounts of mana to use.

Back then, when I created a black dagger from it, I was able to cut the connection between the king's crown and the Saint's healing powers. A connection that I could barely sense and couldn't affect with any of my skills, a connection that had been weakened, though, it was made by an Absolute.

The other thing it did was ignore the king's absorption ability, the sheer density of mana having been enough to avoid the skill.

Then there was the case in the Colony territory where a smaller black orb absorbed an amount of mana that was enough to turn a Mana Channeler ant into a massive bomb, powered by hundreds and thousands of other ants.

And the last case where I was able to create a tiny black mana thing that, through inscriptions for a few seconds, continued to power my skill by dominating the mana of the enemy.

That last part gave me a few ideas on how to finally utilize it and do something I’ve wanted to do ever since I saw Lissandra doing it, the reason I spent months examining the epic Ethercrystal shortsword. Maybe I can finally absorb mana. Not ambient mana like Lissandra did, that much is still impossible, no, maybe I can absorb the mana of attacks made against me.

I will use [Focus], [Redistribution], and [Mana Domain] to that end, and damn, will I need a lot of healing to test it properly and to get a feel for it.

Once again, I will have to rely on Lily and her crown, but it's fine; our silly healer improved a lot in the past few days. She just needed some instruction, and when she got it, the speed of her improvement became staggering, like with Maya, after I gave her my advice or even Kim a long time before.

Most of the time, I thought it was better to leave them on their own to come up with their own ideas, and they did, they really did, but now that I think about it, maybe I shouldn't just end things at that. I myself learned a lot of my skills by observing others. [Disruption] from Hadwin, and [Armament] from Maya, for example, even my [Regalia] came to me from Maya's ideas. Let's just hope they don't get lazy and rely on me too much.

So, should I take this responsibility and try to be a bigger influence on their growth and give them some pointers? I could make them much stronger short term, but it could make them overly reliant. Or would it just be a slight push to further their improvement?

With a sigh, I hold my right arm in front of me and continue drawing inscriptions on it with mana-conductive paint. The paint is extremely expensive and made of dust from pulverized mana stones, iron particles, and other components that are kept secret. The paint needs to be used quickly, and when you channel mana through it, it becomes extremely durable and hard to remove from skin.

It's my first time using it, but I do not hesitate as I draw a mix of circuits and inscriptions on my arms, inspired by my experiments with the black-tipped mana javelin.

Yes, the plan is simple. I will create a black orb that will absorb mana and attacks, and my arm will transfer that mana to me, then I will use [Resonance] to change its frequency in combination with [Redistribution] to make it my own.

As Dennis would say, this is an extremely ghetto way to do it.

Exactly how I like it.

Of course, my arm might explode if I do a poor job while creating the black mana and use too much or too little, but it's something for emergencies. I don't have to use it, but it's better to be prepared.

It could also be useless, as the orb takes a lot of mana to create, so if I can’t absorb more than I used to create it, I will end up with a net loss.

Well, whatever.

I finish the last inscription and send my mana through it, and the lines glow for a moment. I do it again, and this time I use [Resonance] to cut into my skin just under the lines and infuse them with more mana, strengthening the effect.

If I had more time, I would rather prepare a construct, but this is the most I can do at the moment.

I look up at the constant shower of attacks that currently light up the night sky. They are timed to constantly activate a few segments of the barrier, and at this point, they feel more like a psychological attack. The First One is here, and the citizens of the city shudder under the siege. No one seems to be able to sleep, and a lot of people are out on the streets or hiding in bunker-like facilities. It's nearly impossible to find anyone without some amount of armor or a weapon.

I jump from my balcony and land in one of the sitting rooms, and even before I enter, I hear slow, soft music reminding me of tones I used to hear on Earth, unlike any music I've heard here.

For a moment, I listen, and a weird feeling of familiarity and coziness washes over me, and then I enter the room.

Maya is sitting on the couch, holding a violin-like instrument she plays on. She makes mistakes and misses notes, but the music she plays makes me want to ignore those small imperfections.

Tess is there as well, with her eyes closed and a distant smile on her lips. She is sitting near Maya, leaning against her, and even humming along to Maya’s playing.

I catch Isabella's eyes, and she brings a finger to her lips and taps the seat next to her. I oblige and sit down, which causes Noodle to slither from the little girl's arms and climb onto me. Used to it already, I send bits of my mana towards him. The white snake is heavier than before and a bit bigger, yet he is still young and really weak. He might have the blood of some ancient beast but he hasn't shown any powers as of yet.

Out of nowhere, he straightens up and quickly leaves my lap, climbing back onto Izzy.

That's when Biscuit appears and floats up onto my lap. I hear him growl quietly, and the white snake seems like he's bowing his head, and only then does Biscuit calm down and woofs at me.

Obeying his order, I pet him.

The sounds of attacks crashing against the barrier mix with Maya's music as our entire group sits there and quietly listens.

Soon the attacks become more frequent and impactful, and the vibrations can be felt. Some people even scream in alarm, and constant waves of mana wash over the city, strengthening the segments of the barriers and activating secondary defenses.

And Maya plays, slowly, gently. Her fingers move more nimbly, and the expression on her face is distant, and she smiles sadly.

I look to the twins, as they lean against each other, exchanging constant messages through their skill. Even now, they don't seem to be back to their normal selves, and out of all of us, seem to be the most worried about what's to come.

Min-Jae, beside them, his eyes on Maya. His original brown and the new yellow eye. The atmosphere around him is different now. He seems more confident, but not in a bad way. Unlike before, when confidence felt forced and fake like a threatened animal raising its hackles to appear bigger. He is calmer now as if the power he just acquired gave him the hope he needed.

Sophie, next to Izzy, is working on multiple mana stones and etching similar inscriptions into each of them. Just from observing them a bit, I know that the stones are meant to work together, probably strengthening the web she constantly layers around herself in preparation for the clash of her [Manipulation] against the First One's [Hive Mind].

Hadwin, sitting near the doors, seems protective, by the way he’s looking around. He is in full armor as he has been these past few days, and I can feel him constantly using his [Strengthening] to make it more durable.

Then there is Tess, her eyes closed as she leans against Maya. Over her head, a [Storm Crown] hovers, creating shadows and crackling quietly as she continues to fill it with a terrifying degree of Primordial lightning.

And Lily, a petite black-haired girl holding a crown in her hands and playing with it, making a few last changes to it and her body. Her hair is longer than before, and there are more changes inside her as well, as per my suggestions. An epic bow is to her left.

For a moment, I just sit there as well, enjoying the mood of the room and the people surrounding me.

The word (Friends,) sounds in my head, and I look down at Biscuit, who returns my gaze.

“I guess,” I whisper to him.

(Friends,) he repeats.

“I…”

(Friends.) He puts more weight on this word.

“Maybe,” I finally agree with him.

That's when the strongest explosion so far sounds throughout the entire city, and even the tower we are in shakes.

An alarm follows immediately, and Maya stops playing. “That's it, I guess,” she says.

“That's it,” Tess stands up, and her eyes meet the gaze of each of us. “Stay safe, everyone.”

A few more words and awkward hugs are exchanged.

“I will continue as planned then,” I say and activate my skill.

“Nat…” Tess starts, but I do not let her finish. After Lily hands me a crown I immediately put it on my head and activate [Tether].

I appear in front of Myrra, who is surrounded by twelve enforcers. I reach the table and ignore Myrras’ words. There are multiple mana stones filled with mana, fire, poison-like feeling stuff, and other things. They’re all like my mana stone filled with thermal and kinetic energy.

Examining them for a moment, I take my mana stone out as well as a plate made from highly conductive metal.

I place my mana stone in the middle, and around that, I set other mana stones filled by lynthari and humans. The stones I’ve added to mine are as filled as mine or more, and they start to hum quietly, all of that energy in one place is terrifying.

My hand hovers over it and I breathe out, and in. I make last-minute changes to a few lines and activate the thing. The skill, I’ve constantly fed with a trickle of mana to prevent it from disappearing, also activates.

[Tether - lvl 15 > Tether - lvl 16]

[Tether - lvl 16 > Tether - lvl 17]

[Tether - lvl 17 > Tether - lvl 18]

[Tether - lvl 18 > Tether - lvl 19]

Then I feel resistance, a barrier the ants must have set up around the anchor I left behind with the black orb down in the tunnels. [Resonance] activates, and multiple times over, I start changing the frequencies.

[Resonance - lvl 35 > Resonance - lvl 36]

Someone actively fights against me, feeling the danger and the amount of mana I'm trying to transfer.

I consolidate my [Focus] and continue to change frequencies, only to be stopped by them being changed again. The game continues for a while, and I totally shut out Myrra in the background. The world becomes black and white, with mana stones in front of me shining with a brilliant light that hurts my eyes. I feel my head start to hurt, but I push more, and the crown activates, filling me with warm mana.

[Resonance - lvl 36 > Resonance - lvl 37]

The presence is pushing against me, fighting, trying to stop me, and I realize that it's the First One.

A wave of rage washes over me, but I push it to the back of my mind and continue the effort, further activating the crown and healing me.

[Resonance - lvl 37 > Resonance - lvl 38]

Finally, I get a step ahead, and before the frequency changes can stop me, I activate my skill once again.

[Tether - lvl 19 > Tether - lvl 20]

The plate with the stones disappears, and a moment later, I feel an attempt to exploit the lingering connection and send the stones back, but it's something I’ve already anticipated.

Somewhere on the other side, the set of inscriptions I prepared for this case activates and disrupts the efforts, and another wave destroys the connection.

Then there is quiet, a terrifying quiet.

I return to the room, and a short blast of kinetic energy destroys the window, and I leave and get on top of the building.

The amount of mana that I feel from behind the barrier almost makes me vomit. It's the First One, absorbing as much mana as he can through the relay that leads here the entire way from the Colony territory. He is doing it to get as much as he can before the connection cuts off.

I look towards where the territory is.

[You have defeated Worker ant - lvl 71]

[You have defeated Flame Legion ant - lvl 119]

[You have defeated Gravity ant - lvl 101]

[You have defeated Gravity ant - lvl 79]

[You have defeated Gravity ant - lvl 93]

[You have defeated Ant warrior - lvl 60]

[You have defeated Worker ant - lvl 81]

[You have defeated Worker ant - lvl 68]

...

The notifications continue to ring constantly, line of text after line of text, nearly all of the ants at 100 or lower, the weaker ants left behind in the safety of the Colony to fuel their attack effort through a set of relays.

[Lvl 190 > Lvl 191]

[Lvl 191 > Lvl 192]

[Lvl 192 > Lvl 193]

[Lvl 193 > Lvl 194]

My lynthari, human joint attack continues to give me and everyone else involved, including the few members of group 4 who were able to fill weaker mana stones.

The lights appear far away on the horizon against the shadow of the giant anthills, and even the clouds in the sky are bathed from below in multi-hued light. Orange mixed with blue, yellow, gold, and green.

Before the set of relays feeding the First One with mana from the Colony cuts off, he harnesses all he can connect to. Simultaneously, he throws it against the city barriers, causing them to immediately crash and crumble under the force. A green attack crashes against the city like a wave, destroying buildings and killing thousands of people in the area.

The barrier tries to reactivate again, but the wave locates its sources and obliterates them, and then slowly particles of mana from what used to be the barrier start falling from the sky.

And the notifications continue.

[Lvl 198 > Lvl 199]

[Lvl 199 > Lvl 200]

[Lvl 200 > Lvl 201]

[Lvl 201 > Lvl 202]

Congratulations, you have completed a side quest. You can now pick your second trait. Please remember that humans are limited to three traits in total. Choose carefully.

Your traits are based on your performance up until now within the tutorial.

Mana-Responsive Musculature

Enhances the user's muscular strength in direct correlation with their mana levels. The greater the mana, the more pronounced the physical strength, enabling the user to perform impressive physical feats that go beyond ordinary capabilities. This enhancement adapts to the user's mana levels, making it highly effective in various scenarios that demand physical prowess, from combat to challenging physical tasks.

Mana-Dependent Regeneration

This trait enables the user's body to utilize their personal mana reserves to accelerate the natural healing process. Unlike standard healing, which is typically constant, this regeneration rate dynamically scales with the user's available mana. When the user's mana levels are high, the healing is significantly faster, but it slows as mana diminishes.

Arcane Skeletal Framework

Alters the user's skeletal structure to efficiently conduct and store various forms of energy, including mana. This not only strengthens the bones, making them more durable and resistant to damage but also creates an internal energy reservoir. This reservoir provides a steady supply of energy, augmenting their magical capabilities.

Compact Mana Heart

Transforms the user's heart into an organ capable of sustaining and compressing mana. This modification enhances the effectiveness of all mana-based abilities and reduces the physical and magical exhaustion typically associated with high-level spellcasting. The heart's ability to compress mana allows for more efficient and potent use of magical powers.

Mana Wavelength Iris

This trait endows the user with the ability to perceive a vast spectrum of mana wavelengths, far beyond normal capabilities. It sharpens the user's ability to detect even the most nuanced mana fluctuations, providing an unparalleled awareness of magical currents and energies. This leads to refined insight into the flow of mana.

Energetic Dispersion Dermis

The user's skin gains the ability to diffuse a wide range of incoming energies, including kinetic, thermal, and magical attacks. It acts as a protective barrier, effectively spreading the impact of these energies across its surface to significantly minimize damage. This trait is especially effective against concentrated mana attacks, providing a passive defense mechanism that can be crucial in magical combat.

Mana Echo Chamber

Converts the user's chest cavity into a chamber that resonates with ambient mana, storing it until the user chooses to release it. This stored mana can be unleashed in powerful bursts, useful for amplifying the impact of spells, creating sudden protective shields, or as a burst of energy in critical situations. The Mana Echo Chamber is particularly valuable for spellcasters who need an extra reserve of energy during intense magical confrontations.

Chapter 254 - The First One

Quickly, I read all the descriptions and without hesitation, I pick Mana Wavelength Iris. Immediately, I feel the trait making changes to my eyes, and I squint a bit from the pain as they gradually change.

A terrifying pressure weighs on the city, and from under me, I feel Myrra activating something the Matriarch left behind.

The three giant trees inside of Virelia start moving, branches cracking and leaves glowing. Those trees start releasing leaves that float around the city and frequently interrupt the incoming attacks.

Of course, the trees aren’t normal, the Matriarch said she helped create the Living Tree, didn't she?

Myrra joins me on top of the building, fully armored and her face serious, followed by her bodyguard and 12 enforcers clad in black armor.

“That seemed to work better than expected,” she says.

I nod as I observe the improved level over her head as well as the higher levels of the lynthari with her.

The pressure of all that immense mana from the First One doesn't let up. He still has a lot of the ants he brought with him to attack the city, ants that may be lower in number than the ones left behind but are higher leveled. And currently, the First One is using all of that shared mana and vitality.

Everyone in the city hears the loud crack, and the crashed trunk of The Living Tree starts moving, floating into the air.

[Reanimated Sunseeker Tree - lvl ??]

A text appears over it as the tree floats higher, a gray trunk with branches without any leaves on them. The tree floats high in the air, a sight feeling much more terrifying knowing how much weight is moved like that.

“So these fuckers really were behind the Tree attacking us,” Myrra hisses through her teeth.

I can only nod as I observe the tree create a barrier around itself and even from as far as it is, I can see it releasing particles that are carried toward the city, crashing against the swirling leaves of the three giant trees.

The Sunseeker Tree, The Living Tree used to be a Calamity at the level of a Champion. It was severely weakened after destroying the Old Capital to the point of getting to three question marks. And now its reanimated remains are weakened even further to the point of two question marks. Yet it's still much stronger than the defensive trees left behind by the matriarch.

“Feral one, your weapon?” Myrra asks.

I show her my empty hands and continue to wait.

A gray arrow pierces through the air, and everyone with some sense can feel the disturbing mana it contains. That arrow splashes against the barrier of the Reanimated Living Tree, eating a big hole into it without any problem.

Then, like a falling star, a long javelin pierces through the air. The javelin flies even faster than the gray arrow, white and red lightning trailing it. The blade of the javelin, made of an Ethercrystal shortsword, burrows deep into the trunk of the Living Tree with a thump that I can hear even here in the city.

It only takes a few seconds for the blade to fill with mana from the Tree, and pass that mana through the arcanadium shaft into the Mana sphere core which creates an ever-changing disruptive field.

For a few moments, the tree floats there and fights against the effect, yet soon enough it starts falling down. To get confirmation, I shoot a mana projectile through the hole in the barrier and hit the tree with a weak attack.

The capsized Reanimated Living Tree stays on the ground, its barrier disappearing first, and soon its particles follow.

Its trunk starts to crack, some of the branches even break, and thousands of giant green leaves from the city attack it as well, covering and corroding it. A few minutes later, finally, the notification sounds.

[You have defeated Reanimated Sunseeker Tree - lvl 283]

[Lvl 202 > Lvl 203]

Even though I didn't do much, I leveled up, either because my creation of the javelin was considered an assist, or I was just so close to 203 that even a little bit of experience was enough. Well, I hope Tess and Lily got quite a few levels from it.

I turn to Myrra, "Did you think I wouldn't expect those assholes to try to pull something like this?"

Interrupting my speech, silence fills the city, as if someone absorbed all the sound. It's deafening and ever-present. All the fires burning, the sound of battle, the sound of the wind, all the voices. Everything is gone.

An absolute quiet ensures.

Then a single sound permeates all.

Clack.

As if someone is tearing apart the space itself, a terrifying force washes over the city.

For a long moment, nothing changes, and then everything over a certain height starts falling, smoothly cut. The three giant trees, most of the tall towers, the barriers, all of it cut smoothly and crashing down towards the city on the people and lynthari.

Sound once again fills the city; after deafening silence, they sound much louder.

Then I realize that the attack didn't contain mana, none at all.

I look towards its origin, and a single ant floats in the air. The ant isn't even that big. A black matte carapace that seems to absorb all light. Huge mandibles, now closed after generating the attack. Wings made of mana keep the ant afloat.

Even without focusing too much, I can feel the connection the ant has to all the ants inside and outside of the city. Thousands, tens of thousands of threads leading back to him, like a bonfire surrounded by specks of light trying to compete against it.

The First One.

For a moment, I feel as if our eyes meet and the ant disappears, the bombardment of the city continues, more dangerous now that we lack the protection of the trees and barriers generated by the towers.

(Javelin,) I say through the [Connection] the twins created.

I watch as the javelin Tess used to attack the tree pulls itself free and flies back to where I think Tess is. Then I let the twins get my location and, piercing through the buildings in its way, the javelin flies towards me, and I grab it after absorbing its kinetic energy. I inspect it for a moment, it still seems to be fine, and the inscriptions are working as well.

(We already got one ant alive, the next time the First One attacks, we will help Sophie mess with his [Hive Mind], as planned,) Dennis transmits.

(He will expect that,) I remind them.

(Of course, he will,) this time it's Sophie talking, (But it doesn't matter, I'm ready for it. That piece of shit will pay, I will make sure of it.)

(Fuck Sophie, you are so cool right now, I might fall for you,) Aaron interjects.

(Don't, just help me,) she sends.

(Of course, as planned. We also owe him big time,) Aaron continues.

(Yes, we owe him a lot,) Dennis adds, and his voice sounds more serious than usual.

(Nat, I still haven’t used your severed arms, so my next attack will be even stronger!) Lily also joins the conversation.

(Save some for healing, I plan to go all out for a while,) I remind her.

“We are ready,” I say to the lynthari surrounding me.

With a nod as acknowledgment, they start preparing as well, skills circulating in and out of their bodies, armors, energies, and some connection they have among themselves. Tails erect in a threatening display, pupils glowing, eyes wide open, hands squeezing weapons.

And I wait for my trait to finish altering my eyes.

The next attack is a golden flame, much bigger than I'm capable of creating. Funneled by the First One, powered by thousands of ants. The leader of the Colony is attacking from far behind the walls of the city, out of range of Sophie and the twins.

It's not a problem for him. The flames sweep into the city like a wave, momentarily crashing against the walls and barriers that the Lynthari and humans have erected.

Myrra and the enforcers wait with me, even now holding back and relying on the other warriors within the city to activate barriers and inscriptions fed by thousands of mana stones, gradually becoming more and more depleted.

“He doesn’t seem to want to enter the city,” Myrra says through her teeth, her posture more threatening than I’ve ever seen.

(I can mess with [Hive Mind] to try to get him into the city,) Sophie sends.

(Don't,) I warn her, (Stay hidden, the moment you do something he will send all the ants against you,) I look around the city which already seems to be 20% destroyed, it hasn’t even been that long since we started.

While talking, I continue examining my new trait. Unlike the Mana Circuits I got before, this one seems closer to being active than passive. I’ve already gotten a grasp of how to activate it, and I even think I can keep it active near indefinitely, if not at my level.

If there were trait rarities, I'm sure this one would rate quite high, just from observing the changes it makes to my eyes.

(Here he goes!) Tess shouts through the connection.

He appears again, just like before, all sound vanishing from the city and then a single snap resounds, the attack destroys dozens of buildings and barriers, cutting in a straight line.

This time the First One doesn't disappear. Even before Sophie uses her [Manipulation], I feel a gaze on me, and this time I'm sure I meet the compound eyes of the Colony's’ leader. A clear challenge.

[Hive Confluence Sentinel - lvl ??]

Then a disgustingly huge amount of blue mana starts radiating from the ant. Every time I think it's enough, more and more of it flows from him, feeling never-ending.

(I can't do anything! There is too much mana!) I hear through the connection.

All of that mana surrounds the ant floating in the air, moving, changing, shaping, and forming something like my [Regalia]. The mana takes the shape of a giant ant with the First One burrowed somewhere in the middle.

This doesn't feel like the most efficient attack possible, no, this feels more like a message. A show of power, as the ant surely knows what I used down in the tunnels. This is a challenge. Loud and clear.

The giant ant made of mana takes a step, its leg destroying a massive building that it dwarfs easily. The attacks crashing against the ant amount to nothing at all, not even sending a ripple through the mana construct continuing to move towards me, like an unstoppable force.

“Heh,” a giggle slips from my lips.

Myrra shouts something, and I nod, without listening, and she and her enforcers all disappear to attack the First One.

I feel a smile crawl onto my lips as the giant thing continues moving towards me, and even launches dozens of projectiles. The projectiles— javelins made of blue mana—crash against the building I'm standing on, even though they are unable to damage the gray stone.

I disrupt the javelins that hit my body and continue to watch.

Heat starts collecting at the center of the giant mana ant, and from the mouth of the First One, a golden flame roars at me, a flame as thick as my arm with the appearance of a laser.

The flame splits apart as it reaches me as I just manipulate the heat that reaches me and redirect it instead of wasting mana to control it.

Then the First One tries to compress mana like I do with my [Focus]. A ball of mana floats in front of the ant, an orb as tall as me, immediately compressing and turning blue, purple, and light blue. The First One tries to compress it even more, he tries to focus it into a smaller point.

And he fails.

Unable to replicate what I do he gives up and instead of the orb turning black, it starts glowing white, preparing to explode.

The enforcers and Myrra start attacking the giant figure and tear the attack apart, causing it to explode and finally deal some damage to the ant.

And the entire time, I just watch. With a big smile on my lips.

“You little shit,” I say out loud.

I raise the javelin in my hand high into the air, blade pointing towards the sky. Over the tip of the blade, a small orb of mana materializes, barely the size of a golf ball. Mana flows from me into that ball, filling it, turning it blue with streaks of purple and light blue until the orb starts shining white and is about to explode. Then, I push further and use my [Focus].

I do something the monster in front of me wasn't capable of doing.

Warm healing mana flows from the crown on my head into me, supporting me and fighting against the strain as I compress all that mana. The orb turns pitch black with tiny dots shining inside of it like stars in the sky.

Then, I poke the orb with the tip of my javelin, and it starts absorbing the black mana. The blade of the Ethercrystal Shortsword starts cracking. Even the upper epic weapon is unable to handle it.

I fight against the pull on my mana, and my heart beats three times, powered by the entirety of my mana, generating a huge amount of kinetic energy.

I change the setting and use all of my mana to strengthen my body, grab the javelin, and my right leg slides backward as I get into the stance. While my muscles scream, I throw the javelin and the moment it leaves my hand, I boost it with the kinetic energy I collected and leave an anchor on the handle.

Before I can even blink, the javelin reaches the ant and stabs the huge mana construct. The massive amount of mana surrounding the ant, a result of thousands of colony members powering it, vanishes in an instant the moment the black blade of the javelin touches it. The blade of the javelin cracking even further.

I activate the anchor and reappear next to the javelin, which I grab and float in the air, facing the matte black ant in front of me.

Chapter 255 - One less

Myrra and the enforcers surround the First One the moment the mana disappears. Dozens of attacks crash against the carapace, damaging it, destroying limbs, and wounding the ant, as it constantly regenerates.

(Attacking!) Sophie sends, and I can feel her skills and the web she was preparing reaching towards the ant.

The moment she does so, I realize that this is what the First One was waiting for. He doesn't even turn his body or anything, but I know he immediately detects where Sophie and the others are. A shockwave explodes near him, pushing himself toward where the others are and avoiding the attacks I throw at him.

(He is after you!) I quickly send.

I use the anchor I left near them to teleport, but my skill is interrupted by a strong pulse of mana from the First One.

Fuck.

I boost my body, rushing after him, the javelin in my hand constantly fights against me, as the black mana inside the blade threatens to break loose.

When I reach them, they already stand against the ant, thin threads of gray mana flickering around them, Maya, Hadwin, and Biscuit in front facing him.

Min-Jae is shooting huge chunks of buildings at the ant, his new eye glowing, but he seems to be unable to use his new attack against the ant. Tess is constantly moving her javelin to attack and defend.

I dash from behind the First One, armor surrounding my body and [Redistribution] activating and trying to slow him. However, the skill slips off of the ant, unable to grasp him at all. [Resonance] doesn't damage him, and the massive amount of mana he is drawing is impossible to disrupt.

Taking a risk, I activate my trait for the first time, an intense pain immediately engulfing my head and eyes, and the overload of information threatening my sanity. An amount of information that seems to be impossible for a human to accept.

A beautiful and impossible number of waves constantly floating around and permeating everything. Small particles fill the atmosphere and every living being. Hearts pumping the mana that flows through our bodies. Connections based on mana. And something more.

I watch as the mana around the First One moves in sharp patterns while the ant seems like a giant bonfire and everyone else is barely a spark.

Sensing it, he turns to me, and that mana coils like a snake and surges against me.

Groaning in pain, I deactivate my trait, unable to handle it any longer. I hold the javelin in front of me. The weapon absorbs mana for a moment, until the blade cracks. Suddenly, the mana explodes into the surroundings, just for an instant. Then, it converges into a single spot, forming a floating pitch-black orb that begins to absorb all the mana close to it.

This forces me to push my body upwards and fly over it to rejoin the fight.

Meanwhile, The First One dashes against the group. He endures a gray arrow several times stronger than the one that hit the Reanimated tree’s barrier. Dashing through it, he redirects small bits of it, forming mana projectiles that take the attacks in his stead. Meanwhile, he regenerates his body as it takes damage.

A shockwave destroys Min-Jae's projectiles and multiple buildings as well. Maya gets thrown away, her body broken and mangled.

Tess's Primordial lightning pierces his body, but the ant regenerates. Tess uses an abyssal anchor which only pulls him for a moment before the ant destroys the epic item with a snap of his mandibles.

A blast of kinetic energy depletes all the energy I was storing and erupts, destroying a few buildings and throwing him to the side. His armor absorbs most of it, and the destroyed parts regenerate. He rushes again, right towards Sophie, who has her hands on the shoulders of the twins.

For a moment, the First One, and all the ants in the city with him stop. Some of them even start attacking each other, and Sophie starts tearing the threads that connect the First One to the rest of the Colony, taking over the network he created.

Another gray arrow splashes against the black ant, and he regenerates, slower this time, still using mana to absorb most of the attack.

Myrra and the lynthari arrive as well, surrounding him with a constant barrage that crashes against his durable body. A strong gravity field pins him to the ground, while flames burn him and ice surrounds his carapace. Myrra launches an attack using projectiles made of a multicolored, glass-like material. Meanwhile, the enforcers begin creating a barrier around the ant, covered in inscriptions, all twelve of them working in unison.

Even through all this, the First One starts moving again, slow step after step on constantly regenerated legs. His mana gradually increases and he pushes against Sophie's [Manipulation].

Two enforcers fall dead, mana projectiles they were unable to stop penetrating their heads.

Biscuit gets thrown away with a shockwave while protecting Isabella.

The ant redirects another gray arrow, his body regenerating faster now, even as Isabella and I maintain a combined assault. The constant blaze of our gold and azure flames melting the buildings around him.

A tricolored orb I shot at him gets absorbed and he shoots it back at us, forcing us to defend against it. I constantly need to redirect the First One’s attacks while keeping up the damage and attempting to cut off the connections.

Eventually, Sophie's skill weakens, and even the twins tumble down.

Our preparations finally complete, my eyes meet Lily's. I move back and reach towards the black orb. Mana starts radiating from my body, and I [Focus], forcing the orb under my will and changing its shape. I feel blood in my mouth and warm mana flowing into me through the crown. I activate the circuits etched into my arm and reach out to grab the black dagger I’ve created from the orb.

All sounds disappear from the area, and I watch my severed right hand fall as if in slow motion. Immediately, I move behind the floating dagger and watch as it absorbs a surge of golden flames directed at me.

Another snap sounds and Hadwin's body is cut at the waist, falling to the ground in two pieces after he shields Sophie and the twins. The ants' attack pierces through Hadwin's shield and sword, then cuts through his armor, yet despite its strength, it is unable to reach the people Hadwin is protecting.

Lily begins to move towards Hadwin, but another snap echoes and she stumbles, with both of her feet severed and Hadwin's head split in half.

I fail to stop these attacks.

Immense mana radiates once again, this time emanating from all the ants surrounding us. It creates a field that makes movement and even breathing nearly impossible, forming an area that encompasses the First One and our group.

The black ant turns and looks towards me and launches another attack that gets absorbed by the black mana dagger between me and the ant. It's not even a serious attack.

The First One snaps again, and multiple enforcers die while trying to protect Myrra.

Still in shock, I stand there, my eyes on Hadwin's body, until the First One tracks where I am looking and a concentrated shockwave erupts from the ant.

Feeling as if my body is about to break, I reach through the domain and stack a number of infused barriers in front of Hadwin. But the ant shatters each and every one of them while still looking at me, and breaking the last one the attack tears Hadwin's body apart.

A memory of his feelings flashes through my mind from the time Isabella made us feel them. His gentle affection for the kids, the hint of sadness behind it all. A man striving to start a new life and bury old memories, slowly beginning to care for kids who bring him immense joy as he watches them enjoy life.

A memory of the two of us fighting, over and over again. Him trying to kill me. Him apologizing. The first floor, the second, even the third. His expression when he got the rare shield he was so happy about.

The world feels as if it slowed down, and I deactivate the hold [Focus] has on me and just use it to manage my skills. I take the crown from my head and throw it to the ground, the sound of it deafening in the silence. That makes the First One tilt his head. Our eyes meet, and I create a hand from mana and touch the black dagger floating in front of me, the inscriptions on my skin activating.

And then I start walking, each step unhurried. My eyes keep staring at the First One while my trait activates once more, a myriad of information and a whole new world opening to me, threatening to overload my brain.

I glance at the black dagger, and the entirety of my mana moves, the dagger dissolving, the blue mana of my conjured hand turning black, and bits of that mana even flowing into my body and through my circuits.

The First One also takes a few steps. Watching him with my trait, the mana around him burning bright like a bonfire.

As we head towards each other, he starts to hesitate, each step becoming slower and more careful.

At some point, he stops, and skills activate around him.

Watching all of it with my new eyes, I cut his skill apart. I disrupt his attempt at teleportation, I destroy the buildup for his shockwave, and a single barrier I create blocks his snapping attack, cracking afterward.

[Redistribution] powered by black mana activates, and the First One freezes on the spot. I reach out to him and lay my hand on his body. I begin to absorb the entirety of the heat he’s generated while my kinetic energy crashes against him, attempting to tear his body apart.

Focusing solely on defense, he continues absorbing vitality from the Colony, and even my attacks are unable to damage him. Feeling the pain scorch my body, I reach out and cut off all of the connections, leaving him isolated.

For the first time in his entire life, the ant loses the connection he bears to the other ants, yet he still faces me proudly, his eyes staring into mine while his body freezes all over and pieces of him explode.

Then I stagger, my trait deactivates, and all the information disappears. The black mana inside of my body immediately threatening to kill me. Quickly I force it into a black orb outside of my body, ready to use it on the ant.

The First One starts thawing, and the connections quickly reappear, like a phoenix rising. The ant is restoring all his wounds, and all that strength starts running through his body again.

Then, he attempts to flee, dragging his damaged body away from the black orb.

My eyes activate again for a split second, and turning the orb into a dagger, I stab the black mana into the First One, targeting the place he was protecting the most during the fight. With a [Tether], I connect the black dagger to his body, and when the First One disappears, it teleports with him.

Strength leaves my body, and my eyes deactivate again. For the first time since the start of the floor, there isn’t even a drop of mana left in my body, nor in the reservoir. The strengthening is gone, making my body extremely weak in comparison to everyone around me, yet I still push myself back on my legs and walk towards the others.

Sophie has an unbelieving look in her eyes as she holds Izzy against her chest and stares down at what remains of Hadwin.

Tess is trying to pull away Lily, who constantly keeps trying to reconnect the pieces.

Min-Jae starts crying while standing near the twins, who are both unconscious.

Looking to the side, I see a wounded Biscuit coming closer. There are multiple big wounds on his body, and one of his legs seems to be broken, yet he still is pulling Maya behind him as gently as he can. The woman seems to be on the brink of death, her chest caved in, bloody foam around her mouth.

“Lily,” I say, almost scared of my own voice. It's calm, and quiet, yet audible, even through all of the fire and screams around us.

Lily looks up at me from the ground, her eyes full of tears and blood on her. Pieces of her missing, used for [Sacrifice].

“Heal Maya,” I tell her.

For the first time, I can see anger in her eyes directed towards me. “How can you…” she shouts, close to screaming.

“Maya will die,” I interrupt her and return her gaze.

The words stick in her mouth, and her eyes shake while she looks at Maya. Tess whispers something in her ear and hugs her. Sobbing, Lily finally moves and starts healing Maya. She closes Maya’s wounds, causing her breathing to return to normal, and even Maya’s face starts looking better.

Only then does Lily stand up, moving towards me, putting her hand on my shoulder. “How can you be like this!” she shouts at me. “Hadwin… Hadwin is!”

My shoulder breaks and my body is easily moved by her. There is barely any mana in me and everything I have immediately gets turned into thermal energy to support my healing. Lily notices and immediately lets go of me, her face scared, and her expression changes as she looks at me.

She touches me again, this time extremely carefully, and sends her mana through my body, examining it. Her expression grows terrified, and I return her gaze as she starts healing me.

No one else says anything and the only sound to be heard is little Isabella sobbing, surrounded by all the destruction.

Checking the Community the number of people in Hell difficulty is one less.

Chapter 256 - No goodbyes?

I leave the people from group four to deal with the aftermath and head to the area under Storm Brigade's tower.

My body hurts terribly, but after getting healed, I feel better, and my mana keeps regenerating as I feed my passive with thermal energy. Even that little bit is helping and slowly the rest will heal. Until then I better not sleep and keep my body strengthened and infused with mana.

It is worse for my head and especially my eyes. Despite all the healing I received, my vision is still blurry. My new trait seems to be even more demanding than I thought. Just the sheer amount of information I received caused me to end up like this. But just for those few short moments, I saw an entirely new world open up to me, and I wonder. Is that how Lissandra saw things? Is this a step towards where she stood?

Well, I will get there, and for that, I need to become stronger, much stronger as today's fight showed.

Much, much stronger.

I climb into the fallen tower, the strengthened walls still supporting its shape, and I find my room that is now on its side in the severed top of the tower.

The bed is broken, the furniture has been thrown around, and broken pieces of the wall have destroyed a lot of things, but I find some clothes, a few bags that I fill with some water, food, dozens of higher-grade mana stones, my experiments, the weird bracelet I won from the auction, and some other stuff.

I look around one more time and, without knowing why, pass through a hole in the wall into Hadwin's room.

The room is simple, and there are barely any decorations as the older man wasn't one to collect such things. On the ground, I notice several pieces of clothing, some gels he used for his beard and hair, and some snacks that Hadwin had liked and left here to eat later.

There lies a box made of delicately decorated wood and on top of it, sets a paper with a few words in English: Happy birthday, Lily!

She said she would be 18 soon, didn't she?

I clean the debris from the table and then I set the box on top, so I can fix it up a bit. After that, I flip the bed onto its feet, make up the covers, and move the broken furniture into the corner.

Slowly I pick up Hadwin's things and put them on the nearby table and the bed. The oil he used to care for his sword and armor, notes for swordsmanship, and handwritten theories on his skills. As I move the notes, a small piece of paper falls from them, and when I pick it up, I freeze.

After months in the tutorial, I see a glimpse of our world. A photograph of Hadwin, a woman hugging him, and a young man bearing a resemblance to the man. The photo is in a terrible state, going through four floors after all these months. Yet it's still there, in a state that allows me to see its content, clearly showing how much it meant to him.

“That's his wife Olivia and his son Jonathan, both of them died just a few weeks before he got into the tutorial,” Tess enters the room, her steps slow and careful as she ducks to step though the hole in the wall. “They were both murdered by a young man. Hadwin said that for the first few floors, you felt like that man to him, and that's why he…”.

“I see,” I take a few steps towards her and put the photo into her hands.

“I will put it next to his body when we bury him. He would like that,” she whispers.

Before I leave the room, her words catch me, “Will you stay for his burial, Nat?”

“There is no need to.”

“I see, I will see you later then. Take care.”

“Yes.”

I intentionally use Mana Cycling to the highest effect to keep my mana from leaking and people from detecting me and cutting off the twins' [Connection].

There is no need to stay for the burial, he is dead, and he won't even know. It won't help him, it won't help me.

As I walk through the streets, it's as I thought, all the ants are gone. They ran away with their leader who should be terribly hurt and having to deal with the black mana that I tethered to him. I continue to send my mana to the tether I left on him to keep it from disappearing and to keep the black dagger connected to him. As before [Tether] is reacting weirdly to black mana and can partially ignore it.

The streets are broken, buildings have fallen, and corpses are everywhere. Some other streets are nearly fine, a weird contrast to the destroyed ones. Civilian casualties seem to be low as most of the dead ones have some weapons or armor on them, and in the end, it's 20-30% of Virelia that got so damaged, with the rest being nearly fine.

I also notice humans giving ugly looks to lynthari, a rumor about the lynthari invasion most likely spreading, but that's not something I care about. Unlike those of us from group 4, these people will be gone when the floor ends.

My mana continuously restores itself, and I gaze at my new arm Lily restored. It still appears blurry due to my hurting eyes, making me feel lightheaded.

Passing through the street, I steal some food from a store, some items in the next one, and another bag where I put more useful things.

I exit Virelia and enter the green fields, walking on a pathway. I do not even look back at the city and climb up to hills for a bit longer, where, at the top of the highest one I meet Myrra. She is sitting there, staring in the direction of Virelia. Myrra is wearing her armor and has supplies with her.

“You know, feral one, you might not think it, but I’ve gotten to know you well, really really well as I’ve been observing you.”

“I won’t stop you then,” I continue to walk.

She jumps to her feet and follows by my side, “So, how do you feel?”

“To be honest? Disappointed,” I answer. Something inside me wants to talk.

“In yourself?” Myrra asks, slowing her steps to match mine.

“Partially, yes,” I answer.

“Do you think being with your friends made you weaker?” she asks.

"Yes, I think so. I enjoyed it at the time, and I believe I improved in a way I wouldn’t have been able to on my own. But there is always this question: if I were on my own and forced to constantly fight for my life, would I have grown stronger?"

“Then there is also that other thing, right, feral one?”

“Yes. If I was alone and they were on their own, would they be able to improve more and become stronger without me being there?”

"Some of them could be dead without you," she says, and as she speaks, I hear no pity in her voice. She matches my tone, trying to understand me and engage in a conversation.

“That’s also true,” I agree.

“Yet you are still leaving them,” Myrra says, and we enter the forest, and continue walking under the trees that bend and creak in the wind.

"This is what I'm thinking: If I stay with them, I can help, sure, and more of them would survive. But then there would come a day when they would be on their own and probably die because I kept them safe, and they unconsciously relied on me."

“That’s true, but there is more to it.”

"Yes," I pause briefly. "Perhaps it's better if they die now while trying to grow stronger on their own. That way, it's less heartbreaking than staying with them, growing close to them, forming friendships, and then suffering through their deaths because they were too weak."

“That’s so cruel, feral one, so very cruel to say,” Myrra is smiling, our conversation taking her mind off things she doesn’t want to think about. "But even I know that you are lying."

“Maybe? I will have to find out and for that, I will need some time on my own.”

“You got scared, didn’t you? You never wanted to get attached, and when that man died, it was a shock for you,” her eyes almost seem to glow as she looks down at me.

“I agree, it was a shock to see him like that,” I nod.

“So you are running away?”

“The same as you, Myrra.”

She laughs, canines showing for a moment but she doesn't deny it, “So what will they do without you?”

“Knowing Tess, they will train for a while and then go to hunt the Fallen Hero,” I shrug my shoulders, “Tess is smart, so she surely realized how lacking they were.”

“No goodbyes?”

“No goodbyes.”

“Coward.”

“A bit,” I agree.

All this talking makes me feel a bit better, and telling this to Myrra, who will be gone with the 4th floor, is somewhat easy.

“Are you sad, Myrra?” I ask her.

She laughs, “Such a question, feral one. I have watched my friends I knew for tens, and hundreds of years die. A woman I looked up to my entire life ever since I was a child got her head bitten off, and I saw her mangled corpse,” she continues to smile.

We exit the forest and continue to climb into the mountain. “This is the first time in my life I saw so many lynthari die. For the first time, I fought with my life on the line like this. I was terrified.”

Step after step, I force my body to walk until I can't anymore and sit down. Even this bit of walking makes my breathing rough, and sweat runs down my body. I feel like throwing up, and my hands shake until I close them into fists.

Myrra joins me, and we look towards Virelia, still some smoke above the city. Even from this distance, we can see the remains of the Living Tree and broken towers and the trees in the city.

“Myrra, how do you become a Champion candidate?” I ask.

Not turning to me, she answers, “The title was given to me by the matriarch, as she was the only one from the lynthari that ever saw Champions and could tell if someone was capable of reaching that. But it's unofficial. To become a true Champion candidate, you need a Champion to acknowledge you and for the system to accept it.”

She turns to me, “You could call me a fake Champion candidate, feral one, and you wouldn't be lying.”

"I see," I nod and get to my feet, stumbling after I take the first step. I force some strength into my legs, and Myrra follows me.

We continue to walk slowly, having conversations, and in that short time, I learn more about her than I’ve been able to in the past few months. Her fears, her hopes. A lot about lynthari and fake Champion candidate Myrra. I also share a lot. Talking feels good right now, especially knowing she won't tell anyone, and slowly I realize that, as she says, Myrra knows me really well.

She’s continued to observe me ever since we met for the first time, my manners, my movements. She can tell my feelings even through my flat face and can read my mood. Like a cat, she observed me from a distance, nearly unnoticed, and, according to her, fascinated by the things I have done.

We reach the side of a certain mountain after a long walk, and now even my reservoir is slowly replenishing as we delve into the tunnels after touching the walls and activating inscriptions in them, making them light the tunnels.

Our steps sound especially loud down there, and soon we reach the door that I open and then another and enter a big room with an array in the middle.

For the next day, we relax, we heal, and we prepare.

Here, down in the dark tunnels without anyone around, Myrra cries for the first time. She cries for all the lynthari and humans that died. Finally out of sight of everyone, breaking her majestic facade and cracking the mask. It takes only a few minutes, and after that, we don't talk about it and I do not mention it.

When we are ready, I pull out a few mana stones, put them into the array, and let Myrra activate it. The one-directional array right into the heart of the Colony.

Before stepping into it, I create an orb from tricolored mana and push it to the point it starts glowing bright white and leave it on the ground near the array.

“I guess with this the array will be gone as well as our way out,” Myrra says while looking at the orb.

“Did you change your mind?” I ask.

“Such a dumb question,” she says, and activates the array, transporting us to the heart of the Colony.

Chapter 257 - Just two losers

POV Tess Hansen

A day has passed since the attack of the Colony and the city is still a mess. Lynthari are left without their new matriarch, Myrra. The humans are looking for someone to blame, and rumors about lynthari being invaders are spreading.

Lorven being a traitor, Isola is terribly hurt, and Obelia is reorganizing her guild and moving it to a different building.

Hundreds of dead fill the streets, many of which are destroyed, and a lot of houses are unusable.

It's not a nice look. But it's hard to care for all of that while looking at the situation in our group. Hadwin is dead, Nathaniel is gone, Lily is moving like a soulless husk while mumbling that even Nathaniel left her. The twins are blaming Sophie for not doing well enough even after they let her use their skill, and Kim is awkwardly trying to get everyone to get along.

And I as well, am feeling my uselessness during all of that. I know that the enemy we faced wasn't weak, yet I still feel that I could and should have done more.

I sigh and look at Maya sitting next to me, in the garden of one of the smaller houses that Obelia got for us.

“You are sighing way too much, Tess,” she smiles, but that smile doesn't reach her eyes.

“Not everyone can use their skill to block their emotions,” I shoot back at her.

Maya just nods, “So, what are we going to do?”

“Become stronger, obviously.”

“You are not worried about the Colony?”

“I am, the First One was terrifying. But Nat hurt him badly and knowing him, he is after the ant to finish what he started. Especially after what that ant did to Hadwin.”

“But that isn't the only reason he left,” she says, and I nod.

I continue, “I think it's better this way, Maya, I really do. We started relying on him way too much, and the fight against the First One was a wake-up call. Yes, the situation was terrible, but in the future, it will probably become way worse.”

“Lily got too attached, Kim followed him like a puppy, and I kept asking him for advice,” Maya counts down, “I mean, these aren’t bad things, there are bigger groups in Hell difficulty than ours doing team play, but I do agree with you that we might have become too comfortable.”

“Yes, that's why we will be on our own for a while, Maya. We will level up, we will help Lily with Beyond, and we will go and take down the Fallen Hero on our own.”

“And if someone else dies, Tess?”

“I won't allow it. And if anyone doesn’t want to go, they can stay here for the rest of the tutorial, I won't blame them.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Maya pokes my shoulder and stands up, “I will speak to Kim and the twins and try to help them a bit. Will you deal with Sophie and Lily? They seem down too.”

“Look at you, giving me orders,” I stand up, with a tired smile on my face.

Maya's expression is gentle, “I don’t think they’re the only ones that need some help and time to process it all, Tess, so think of yourself too, and if you need help, come to me. You can think of me as a knock-off version of that weirdo.”

I'm the one who wanted this group to happen, and I'm the one who kept urging Nat to join us. I’ve been trying to make us all friends, so I’d better not let it fall apart so easily.

Having Maya worry about me feels weird, but in a nice way, as she said, with her [Focus], she can be like Nat at times. She can be calm and reliable when she needs to be, and she’s smarter than she usually lets on. And now that Hadwin is… I shake my head and push the thought out. There will be time for me to grieve later.

“Yes, let's prove that there was a reason for us to end up in Hell difficulty.”

The room we were transported to before has been destroyed, walls crumbling, crystal pillars missing. As far as I can see, the tunnels are scorched, and burned, with some lingering smoke hanging around, and ant corpses lie scattered across the floor.

Myrra and I start walking, our skills lighting the pitch-black darkness, and our senses constantly scan the area, on the lookout for collapsing tunnels and enemies.

Yet there are none, and minutes turn into hours, the never-ending stream of tunnels empty and void of any life.

At some point, we reach the parts of the tunnels made from that same gray metal that makes up some of the buildings in Virelia. The indestructible one. These parts are only scorched on the surface, and here we finally detect some life. Ants, most of them barely level ten.

There is no hesitation at all as we kill any ant we detect, it doesn’t matter how much they run or that they don't even try to attack.

Skills activate, fire burns them, and projectiles made of ice pierce them. There is no mercy in our actions, and as we delve into these parts, more of the ants start appearing, and I sense the skill I left on the First One. The connection is weak and really far away, but it's something we can use for navigation, and we head in this direction.

Once in a while, we reach a dead-end, either a natural one or one caused by the explosion or the ants trying to block us as tunnels made of stone mix with indestructible hallways. We spend days mapping the tunnels and looking for a way through and sometimes even making our own way.

A few times they try to bury us down there, but the anchors I keep leaving behind us always help, and we teleport before we end up buried.

My domain's reach has also expanded, so I frequently send it as far ahead as I can, creating anchors in different tunnels and transporting us to them.

Other than the ants, no monsters live here, and the only sounds are those of our skills, or their chitin legs against the gray stone or the tunnels that connect to it.

Neither Myrra or I speak much and when we do, it's usually a short conversation.

We reach a point where the tunnels are blocked with skills alone, as they’re all made from that gray stone that even the ants seem incapable of destroying, so we just bulldoze our way through the monsters. There are no ants able to resist us, and they are barely any trouble between my skills and Myrra's.

The fake Champion candidate Myrra likes to use fire and ice skills, but often she combines them, creating an element that is hard to describe. Myrra calls it Aurora glass, and it's a crystalline material with reflective facets that change colors according to how she uses the skill.

I sense that she is using another skill to facilitate the combination, but I don't question her any further and observe her creation. Myrra is creating barriers from it, sometimes weapons. Once in a while, she creates a surface from Aurora glass, steps through it, and reappears from another surface nearby.

I don't understand it fully, but it's a nice way to take my mind off stuff and examine it.

My eyes still hurt, my sight is hazy, and my head isn't quite back to normal, so I run my passive constantly, fueled by my thermal energy. It’s slowly healing the aftereffects of Mana Wavelength Iris, the trait that allows me to see into the world of mana more than before. But at a cost, as these things always go.

Would this trait have even been offered if I had spent more points on physical stats to better prepare my body for such a trait? Or would it have been withheld if I had gone that way?

It's something I want to know and might learn, further in the future, along with methods for controlling the black mana. During the fight against the First One, I was able to use it and let it flow through my body, using that mana to power my skills making them much more powerful. It’s most likely something akin to picking Potency over Amplification for a Mana upgrade.

“Anything interesting going through your mind, feral one?” Myrra asks as we sit in the middle of a straight tunnel that stretches on for what feels like forever.

We took a break after the ants tried to drown us and then suffocate us. Surviving it took a toll on both of us.

“The usual stuff, my skills and such,” I respond.

She smiles a bit and leans against the wall, “It's already been days, aren't you missing your group?”

I think about it for a bit and then give her an honest answer, “A bit.”

She fixes her hair a bit and her tail continues to sway, “I noticed it before, but you are not easy to rile up or quick to open up to people. You might joke, and spend time with them, but you still like to keep a distance. Tell me, are you scared of letting people get close?”

The way she says it annoys me. It sounds like she is looking for a fight.

Instead of answering, I ask her, “Why are you here, Myrra? Is it really to kill the First One, to protect lynthari, or do you want to take revenge for the matriarch? Or maybe you want to take revenge for yourself? Too ashamed of your fears during the fight and your inability to do more?”

Our eyes meet, neither of us avoiding the gaze of the other, the silence almost threatening. After a few frustrating days down there, both of us are a bit touchy.

Myrra stands up and takes a few steps towards me, her tail standing up in a threatening manner and her pupils wide open. Both of her canines show their full beauty. She is really angry.

“What, not used to a human talking back to you?” I add to the fuel and I see her hand closing into a fist, veins popping on it.

So I add a bit more, “Or maybe you were scared of responsibilities? You didn’t want to end up like your matriarch, tied to her title, and wanted to keep your mostly careless life?”

Mana starts leaking from her and she opens her mouth, “You think it might be your fault that that man died.” She takes another step closer. “But you don’t feel much sadness so that worries you so you decided to run. Hoping they’d either become strong enough to survive so that you could befriend them, or that they would die now before you get too attached.”

Myrra lowers herself, her eyes in line with mine, “Come on, Feral One, deactivate that fucking skill and try to say those words to me again.”

I feel my heart beating wildly just at the thought of turning off [Focus].

She squints her eyes, her mouth turning into a smile, “You won’t do it? So why don’t you attack me instead?”

“Fuck off,” I say instead.

Myrra starts laughing, “Such words lack an impact, hearing them from someone hiding behind skills.”

“Said the pampered lynthari who kept bothering people because they were too fucking bored. Hiding under their matriarch's skirt, instead of dealing with the Calamities. Maybe if you guys didn't fuck around all the time and actually did something, she would still be alive.” I say and watch as her face changes.

I continue, “Did it hit too close? Go on, why don’t you attack me?” I mock her.

Myrra does just that. She swings her fist at me and I duck under it, immediately following it with a kick that Myrra dodges with a speed that I barely track.

As on cue, we both use our mana at the same time to strengthen our bodies. Neither of us uses any skills as we decided beforehand and we just attack each other, using our bodies.

Her fist hits my face and rocks my head back as another punch hits my chest, throwing me against the wall. She is faster than me, even as I use the entirety of my mana to strengthen myself. Myrra seems to specialize in dexterity while I’m mostly split between constitution and strength.

A few more blows to my chest and one more to my face, the last one drawing blood. They all hurt, but I hold on and when she attacks again, I let her connect and grab her arm.

Our eyes meet for a second and I bury my knee into her belly, lifting my knee to compensate for her height.

Myrra gasps for air and my fist hits the bottom of her chin. This time it's her head swinging back, only to rebound as she smashes her forehead into my face, breaking my nose and causing me to stagger backward, dripping blood.

Still I hold on and kick, aiming for her crotch this time and managing to connect.

Myrra groans in pain, shock on her face. “You little bitch,” she gasps and punches me two more times before I manage to avoid the third, throwing a punch to her side, and finally letting go.

More mana roars through her body and she leaps into action.

For several long minutes, we continue, exchanging blows. It’s not pretty and we barely bother avoiding each other’s attacks, as if the pain makes us forget. Blood is drawn, bones are cracked, and we throw each other against the walls as we fight in the long pitch-black tunnel lit by my thermal orbs floating nearby.

Two beings over level 200 fist-fighting like drunkards.

And as the fight progresses, my hold over [Focus] becomes weaker and my attacks reflect that and Myrra grows more aggressive as well. We kick, we scratch, and we bite. Myrra spits blood into my eyes in an attempt to gain an advantage, so I punch her in the neck. She chokes me and I break her finger.

In the end, I throw one last punch at her chin and she staggers and then falls, face against the ground.

With a sigh, I lean against the wall of the tunnel and slide to the ground. My entire body hurts, my bones are cracked, I have wounds all over, and yet I do not use my passive, and breathe heavily.

Myrra lifts her bruised face from the ground and our eyes meet. Both of us have the same expression.

Just two losers.

Unable to stand as she looks into my eyes, she starts using her arms to pull herself closer, crawling towards me. She reaches me and then lays her head on my thigh, turning away from me, and curling up, as her body starts to shake.

Slowly I reach out with my bruised and bloodied hand and gently caress her hair without saying a word.

Chapter 258 - Ancient array

We rest for a while, and the power of our stats heals our bodies. In my case, it's mostly my passive skill doing the work, but it's good enough.

When we finally continue through the tunnels, I feel a bit different. Weirdly, I feel better, as some of the tension leaves my body, and it seems the same goes for Myrra.

“Fuck, feral one, I didn’t expect you to kick me in the crotch, twice. Do you have no manners?” Even her tone is a bit different now.

“Says the person who spat blood in my face,” I reply.

“Feral One, I bet you there are humans willing to pay me for the experience,” she says.

I stagger in surprise, and she notices, which makes her smile even more. I mean, she is not wrong, but damn.

Thankfully another group of snapjaw ants appears, and I avoid reacting any further. Already used to fighting them, we move quickly, keeping mobile and slowing them with Myrra’s ice and my [Redistribution].

Even with multiple Gravity ants and a Sentinel ant supporting them, we deal with them fairly quickly, and yet another group tries to slow us down.

As always, I can feel my [Tether] far in front of us, meaning the black mana orb is most likely still hampering the leader of the Colony and severely damaging him or messing with his mana control.

Hopefully, it won't kill him in the end. I have a lot to pay back. I don’t care that I mostly got my ass kicked last time. This time I won’t rely on others. I won’t rely on Lily’s healing or Sophie to slow him down, I will fuck him up on my own. Sure, Myrra will probably want to get in a few hits, but I can live with that.

I have been too reliant on others for too long, and it’s stunted my growth. Instead of trusting in myself, I relied on external help. I will be careful not to do so from now on.

“He is moving again,” I tell Myrra.

We speed up, breaking into a sprint, killing any ants in the way as quickly as possible and reducing the distance in the process. It takes another few hours for us to even get close, and that’s when the first large group attacks us, hundreds of ants fill the tunnel, and it’s impossible to see through the sheer number of bodies.

They block my yellow flames, and a constant barrage of ranged attacks forces us to create barriers to block it. Any attempt to create an anchor in the middle of them and drop a bomb is quickly disrupted.

I quickly create two javelins. I infuse one with disruptive mana and the other with thermal energy. Both of them shoot off quickly one after the other, the former disrupts their barriers and the latter explodes in the middle of their group.

[You have defeated Warrior ant - lvl 168]

[You have defeated Disruptor ant - lvl 159]

[You have defeated Gravity ant - lvl 165]

[You have defeated Spellslinger ant - lvl 195]

[Lvl 205 > Lvl 206]

More attacks follow, and Myrra’s flames envelop the tunnel, maintaining constant pressure. There aren't many Flame Legion ants, so I also add my flames to the mix, and we slowly burn through them all.

A burst of kinetic energy pushes their smoking bodies aside, and we continue our run and finally reach a room bigger than any we’ve seen in a long time.

The room is cylindrical in shape, and the ceiling seems to stretch on forever. I can't even see where it ends, and it's wider than two football fields, it’s impossible to imagine normal humans doing something like this.

But I don’t stare at it in awe, nor do I waste time checking the details. My eyes settle on the ant. The one with the matte black carapace floats near the middle of the room, surrounded by thousands of ants, with even more on the walls. The sheer amount of ants is hard to even count, yet I do not feel worried.

Their leader, the First One, just stands there; he does not attack, and he does not use the mana of the Colony. No, there is a black mana dagger impaling his body, it seems to have reacted with [Tether] and made it impossible to remove from its body. The black dagger constantly pulls on the skills mana and, in a twisted way, keeps [Tether] running.

I feel Myrra tense next to me, her eyes also on the First One.

Armor surrounds my body, I maintain my normal size this time, and I boost my body with the kinetic energy I’ve been collecting, flying right toward the First One. I use bursts of kinetic energy to brush aside any ants in my way and disrupt hundreds of ranged attacks that enter my range, tanking others and using my anchors to avoid those I can’t.

Mana permeates my body, cycling, and flowing like a hurricane, as my new trait activates.

I am immediately assaulted with an overwhelming amount of information, but I keep my eyes glued to the First One, absentmindedly dodging incoming attacks. I watch the waves of invisible mana flow freely through the air, the ambient mana no one controls permeating the world.

And the entire time the First One just stands there, his eyes watching my every move, and then a push of mana from the other ants activates an array underneath him. The amount is enormous, and it needs to be for him to absorb any through that black dagger.

My attack passes through the air as the First One disappears, and I observe the mana swirling in the air; I use my enhanced eyes, I can’t even perceive this otherwise. I watch waves of mana swirl, move, and crash against each other, then point in one direction.

Left without their leader, the remaining ants once again send most of their mana toward where the First One disappeared, and those that rely on physical stats attack us.

It takes just a bit of fighting before we realize that most of the ants are weak. Most of the stronger ones died in Virelia or haven’t returned yet, and even the ones that returned through the array had to spend extreme amounts of mana or even sacrifice themselves to facilitate the transport. Plus, we haven’t seen any mushrooms around in the past few days, and the lack of food seems to have weakened them even further.

And now, they’ve spent most of their mana to allow the First One to disappear somewhere, giving him what remained.

What follows next isn’t even a fight. The ants are weakened, drained of their vitality and mana to keep their progenitor alive, and no matter how many of them jump at us, they are barely a threat to me and Myrra.

Every time it looks dangerous, we escape into the tunnels limiting the number of ants able to attack us, and now barely anyone seems capable of destroying my anchors, and I keep firing my tricolored orbs through their ranks, killing ants in the hundreds.

[Tether - lvl 24 > Tether - lvl 25]

[Tether - lvl 25 > Tether - lvl 26]

[Mana Domain - lvl 26 > Mana Domain- lvl 27]

[Lvl 206 > Lvl 207]

[Lvl 207 > Lvl 208]

[Lvl 208 > Lvl 209]

A few ants group together attempting suicide attacks or trying to endure and drain as much of our mana as possible. They cooperate, creating barriers, and countering our skills. They come up with ways to use skills against us, constantly changing frequencies. My senses are at their peak, and I activate my new trait multiple times, but only for a few seconds at a time to avoid dangerous situations.

The Colony is deadly, but not right now. Most of them are low level and the rest are severely weakened, either sacrificed by the First One or having a need to protect him programmed into them.

Myrra’s Aurora glass allows her to teleport when needed, and she uses it like my anchors to launch attacks. I even saw her create two mirrors from that glass, one to absorb the ants' attacks and the other one to send it back, but she rarely uses this move, as it seems to be costly and situational.

I duck to the side, as a trapjaw ant passes by me, a blast of kinetic energy burrowing a hole in him. Immediately after, I duck under a projectile and move to the side to avoid another attack.

[Resonance] activates, and I shrug off an attempt to disrupt my armor, grabbing another ant by a leg, pulling it off, and sending it away with a kick.

I jump backward as the bus-sized one charges at me, and my flames burn his face, blinding him until a mana orb lodges in his head, whereupon it expands tearing it apart. I surround myself with thin threads of concentrated mana, they are hard to detect and infused with [Resonance], causing any ant charging into them to be cut apart by wire-like threads. It always takes them a few moments to detect and disrupt them, meanwhile, they kill plenty of them while reducing the number of attacks coming our way.

Another group uses ranged attacks against me, so I duck to reduce my size, and create a small barrier in front of me that I skew a bit so attacks deflect to the side, instead of hitting it directly and consuming more mana.

I add an anchor to one of the javelins and launch it at the ants that attacked me, and when it reaches them, I send a burst of thermal energy through it.

We fight for what feels like hours, and I slip into a rhythm as if hypnotized and keep taking mana from my reservoir.

It doesn't feel dangerous, and the weakened Colony without their leader or heavy hitters is somewhat more of a chore to deal with. Yet, I feel no pity and no hesitation. I kill every single ant I can see or sense. Each one of them could have been one of the ones sending mana to the First One during that day, indirectly helping him to…

A combined attack from dozens of ants crashes against my chest armor and sends me flying through the room, crashing against the wall. Right after, more attacks bombard me as I lay there. They keep crashing against the [Regalia] infused with [Resonance], barely doing any damage other than wasting my mana.

I push my thoughts to the back of my mind, and putting my hands on my knees, I push myself back to my feet, using [Infusion] to send thermal energy through my armor, making it seem like embers are glowing under the surface.

More attacks hit me, and I boost my body right into them, burning them alive.

When every single ant is dead, we move towards the middle of the room, pushing all mangled, burned, frozen, cut bodies of ants to the side to see the floor. Surrounded by all those corpses, plenty of them as big as a bus, we stare at the damaged array.

"You can fix it, right?" Myrra asks me.

"Yes, but it will take a moment; there are traps left behind, and some parts are really damaged."

Afterward, I immediately get to work, "Can you bring my bags from the tunnels? I have some stuff I might need in them."

Myrra nods, "Can do."

As I get to it, I notice that the array is more damaged than the one in the old mines, and I even have to redirect some of the inscriptions, like using plaster to fix them instead of replacing them.

Once in a while, I activate Mana Wavelength Iris to work on them, and even though it’s extremely taxing, it helps a lot to speed up the process.

"Did you know that when you use that skill, a golden ring appears around your pupil? It's not too thick, and I can still see the color of your eyes, but around the black of your pupil, that golden circle appears," Myrra says out of nowhere.

I pause for a moment, "I see," I nod and continue.

I hadn't realized until now. I’ve met multiple people with similar effects all of whom have mana circuits in their eyes. Ruby and Obelia, for example, and even Min-Jae's new eye had some under the surface.

As I work, my mana continues to replenish over the hours I spend on the array, and I still have some left in my reservoir.

When I'm done, we sit there for a bit. Myrra takes out some food and water, and in the same fashion we’ve grown so accustomed to over the past few days, we share food while exchanging a few words. We do not talk much, trying to keep our minds sharp for what is to come.

When we finally feel ready, I activate the array, and Myrra steps in, both of us pulled along and transported.

Appearing on the other side a strong wind hits us, strong enough to push even our strengthened bodies, and I absorb some force from it with [Redistribution].

A chilling cold immediately penetrates my body, but Myrra starts releasing heat around us, and I absorb more of the wind's kinetic energy until we create a warm, quiet bubble around us.

Looking around, I realize that we are on top of an extremely tall mountain battered by blizzards. The falling snow barely allows us any degree of sight, and after probing the area with my senses, I detect only more mountains and another array.

Gesturing to Myrra, I start walking, releasing a bit of absorbed kinetic energy to blow off the snow until we reach a cave, which we enter.

Unlike the surrounding area, there is no snow in the cave, and lights glow on the wall, likely the work of the First One as he passed by to activate another array, keeping the last bits of mana he received as he left. This array is a bit different and seems to be much older than the ones I've seen before. The design is more robust and less efficient as if it was made by someone who didn't care how much mana it would take to activate. Someone with a high enough mana pool to ignore that.

The array is not damaged at all, the First One was probably incapable of doing so.

As I send my senses to it, I start examining it and where it leads with the help of my new trait. I follow the trail of mana, and when I see where it points and get an estimate of the distance it transports over, I almost feel like laughing.

The one-directional array in front of me leads to a place somewhere high above us. To a place in the orbit of the planet.

Chapter 259 - What will you do now?

One of the reasons the First One teleported so far is to put distance between me and the anchor I left on him. Probably in hopes of cutting off my connection and getting rid of the black mana dagger. Or the reason could be completely different.

Staying over the ancient array, I hear a soft ding of the notification and open the system. Going through the options, I notice that a side quest was added.

Side quest: Save Virelia from annihilation

Reward: 1000 shards

I turn to Myrra, "What is up there? Did the matriarch leave any info on it?"

Debris, or something, we were curious about it, and tried to dig up information on it, yet we couldn’t find anything concrete. Just a bunch of disjointed rumors.

The tall, white-haired lynthari releases more heat, pushing against the chilly air up here on this impossibly high mountain. I notice that the longer we are here, the worse the cold gets. Still, this place is strangely beautiful. Devoid of life, leaving us with the clear white snow, and the sound of roaring wind, with snowflakes darting wildly around. The only sign of life is the partially charged array the First One left behind, and it’s slowly losing the mana that charged it.

"Remains of the war between lynthari and humans. The lynthari Absolute’s base was there before getting destroyed, orbiting around the planet, allowing him to move anywhere he wanted. But Feral one, even the matriarch, didn’t think there was any way left to get there. This," she points at the array, "shouldn't exist anymore."

I probe the array with my senses and examine it more closely.

The side quest and its timing most likely mean that the First One is trying to destroy Virelia. Either because of his programming or he just wants to finish what he started and hurt Myrra and me for hunting him down.

Myrra says something behind me, but I filter it out and examine my body. My mana has rebounded for the most part, I even have some in reserve, and I have over three thousand shards in case I need something.

The floor quest isn't finished, so that means the First One is still alive, meaning he survived the transport and wherever he is, it is livable or he wouldn't survive in his weakened state.

I step into the array and look at Myrra.

She laughs shortly and without hesitation steps into the circle as well. There is no more need for words, and she only smiles, her posture confident.

An armor made of aurora glass forms around her epic armor. It’s beautiful, almost like a work of art with thousands of multi-colored surfaces slightly reflecting the light.

I activate [Regalia] as well, blue armor surrounding my body including my head, the helmet doesn’t have a visor. I make it as airtight as I can. I strengthen my armor as I prepare [Infusion]. Then, I fill the array with my mana, immediately appreciating the different circuits expertly inscribed into the circle. They are simple and elegant, not very efficient, but they are easy to work with.

I reactivate what mana remains from the previous charge and add more of mine, much more, feeling a massive drain. One after another, parts of the array light up, as my mana flows through them, reactivating it.

Lost in my work, I want to use more mana, but then I realize that we’ve already arrived. The transportation was extremely smooth and I barely noticed it.

A quiet hum welcomes me and a myriad of inscriptions surround us. Most of them have been deactivated for hundreds of years and some of them were reactivated mere hours ago. The room is relatively small and circular. There are no windows, just walls made out of the gray stone that I’ve seen so often lately. The same indestructible stone that made up some of the tunnels we passed through and a few of the buildings in Virelia.

I observe Myrra's movements as she gestures to me to wait and her helmet disappears.

With fascination, I watch as she inhales a few times and flicks her tongue, tasting the air for a moment.

“It seems fine,” she says.

My helmet disappears, but I keep armor around my body, just in case.

The air I’m breathing feels weird, somewhat chemical or artificial. Fake, maybe? As if it’s been through dozens of filters or left to stagnate in a poorly ventilated room.

“This way,” I tell her and start walking towards my anchor.

The First One is not far.

Side by side, we walk through the dimly lit hallway, the architecture is radically different from anything we've seen so far. Simple, functional. Even the lights are just lines on the walls without any twists or decorations, just a straight line releasing a dim orange light.

We continue carefully, watching every step, examining every hallway, ready for anything. As we’ve been hunting the First One, we’ve learned about all sorts of traps and gotten used to constant danger and watching our steps.

But there is nothing. No traps, there’s barely any mana to be felt, and it's eerily quiet except for a constant hum somewhere in the distance. It starts to feel like we are underground once more until we reach the window.

At first, we hesitate, seeing a panel of glass, our senses probing, looking for weaknesses, for traps. I detect the First One too and he is still a few minutes off. So I take a few last steps towards the window, Myrra carefully following behind me.

Then, we stand there for a long minute, staring out the window.

I don't think I’ve ever been so lost for words. So lost for thought. The view in front of me makes it hard to do anything else but stare. My worries, my problems, my need for revenge, all of them become so distant. So unimportant.

So small.

Behind a window the size of a small car, a planet is surrounded by pitch-black darkness with a few stars glowing dimly so far off.

The planet is so far below us and no matter how giant it is, it looks so small right now.

Myrra's planet, the Waning Realm as the system called it, is half covered in snow and wild mountains that stretch across large swaths of the surface, a wild beautiful shade of white. The bottom half of the planet is made of rocky ground and green continents with a few seas with clear blue color. Clouds lazily float across it.

It's beautiful. A view I didn’t think I would ever see in my life.

I want to see things like this. I want to see them more often. I want to reach that level where even things like this will become normal. And I will get there.

But there is something I need to do first.

I step away from the window, back to the hallway, and continue to walk towards my anchor.

Barely able to take her eyes off the view, Myrra follows me.

We pass through a room with a glass floor that makes it terrifying to walk through. Nothing changes and this place seems as solid as before, yet there is this irrational worry that our steps alone could break it like normal glass.

Then we enter a room with another window, this one turned to the opposite side. A view of infinite darkness behind with lonely stars shining by.

We also detect one of the First One’s traps, trying to tear a hole in the wall and throw us into space.

I don’t think it would be able to damage it, yet I still disrupt it and notice a few thin threads of mana that I take care of.

At some point, this place we are in starts shaking and the hum intensifies as if we started moving.

So that’s how it is.

The First One plans to use this place, a reminder of an era passed long by, and crash it into Virelia, hoping to kill us in the process.

I create a domain around myself and try to place an anchor behind the walls, out in space. And I fail; my senses can’t pierce the walls any more than the void outside can get in. We are trapped here and the shaking intensifies and as we pass by the window I can see that we are moving, passing through other debris, and remains of what used to be a much grander build. Some other debris crashes against us, making us shake even more, yet the damage is none or minimal.

I check the anchor I left on the snowy mountain with the array and it's too far. I can send my mana there, yet teleporting seems to be impossible, the amount of mana I have is simply not enough.

So we continue. We destroy the traps and pass through the rooms, ignoring the wonders that surround us, until we reach the center of all of it.

There the First One waits. A black carapace that seems to absorb light itself and a dagger impaling him through the back close to his head, constantly absorbing the majority of his mana.

The ant steps away from the pillar, barely any mana is left inside his body and he is forced to rely on the strength of his physical stats. He takes a few more steps, moving even further back, and just stands there, our figures reflecting hundreds of times in his compound black eyes.

Myrra hisses, about to charge him, but I put my hand on her, “Check the pillar first.”

She tries to get away from me, but I strengthen my body and pull her back, “He did something. Check. The. Pillar. First. There aren’t any traps and I probably won’t be able to activate it as it's only meant for lynthari,” I repeat.

Myrra curses but does so as I take a few steps, keeping myself between the black ant and the white-haired lynthari.

Just looking at the creature makes my blood boil, but I push all those thoughts to the back of my mind, though some of them surface, even through [Focus].

As if in answer the First One clacks his mandibles a few times, a soft snapping sound echoing through the room.

“We are falling,” Myrra says.

“Can you tell where?” I ask.

After a minute Myrra confirms what I was thinking, “The trajectory has already been calculated… it’s going to strike Virelia…” her voice breaks in the end.

Mana radiates from her but she quickly takes it under control and channels it into the pillar, the vibrations weakening and through kinetic energy, I feel our movement slowing. Myrra is using her mana to power the base and keep us in orbit.

The First One clacks his mandibles.

“Not enough, I don’t have enough mana!” she pushes more and more of it, weakening herself near our enemy. Hoping to redirect the base.

The feeling of the ant looking right into my eyes flows through me and there is even a question I can read or feel from him.

What will you do now?

The ant brought us here in hopes of cutting the connection to the tether. When it didn't work, he launched the base at Virelia, and now here he is, waiting for us to waste mana stopping the base, to weaken ourselves. To stay trapped here with him.

He wants us to waste mana, not even for a moment giving up on his attempts to kill us. And seeing the way he looks at us, we will need to use most of our mana to stop the base from falling on Virela, I'm sure he calculated that. Using some of it to fight him would make stoping the base impossible.

"Cheeky little fucker, aren't you?" Not taking my eyes off him, I take a few steps back and put my hand on the pillar.

Without any hesitation, I release my mana and push it inside. I start infusing all of it, the mana from my body and reservoir as well.

“Myrra, I bet this base has some kind of radar, so find the place with the largest number of ants.”

This ant is smart. I do not believe we’ve gotten all of the Colony. No, he most likely saved some and hid them to rebuild the Colony after killing us.

I continue, “And then when you find a place with enough ants, crash us into it.”

The First One freezes, his mandibles stop moving, a sheer surprise to be felt even from his monstrous body.

I place an anchor near the pillar and start sending my mana to it, and even with my gradually decreasing reserves, I step into his way.

What will you do now?

The ant's body moves, and he rushes to stop us.

Chapter 260 - The last of the Colony

There isn’t any mana radiating from the First One, all of it has been sucked up by the black dagger tethered to his body. He is just using the sheer strength of his stats.

Using my mana as effectively as I can, I block his body, and the armor surrounding my body disappears, reforming only at the point of impact with the black ant.

I channel mana towards the pillar where Myrra, trusting in me to protect her, continues to steer the orbital base and looking for signs of ants to target.

Seeing how desperately The First One attacks me, my assumptions are probably right, there is indeed a smaller Colony he plans to return to and rebuild after dealing with us. The leader of the Calamity never gave up in the first place.

His attacks are quick and hard-hitting, but they are far from what they were when he attacked Virelia, and neither are mine.

Both of us are tired, our reserves low, reducing us to a lowly brawl with weak bursts of our skills.

He tries to get to the pillar and cracks his mandibles together in an attempt to cut it apart with his ranged attack, but I stick my hand in the way and cover it with dense armor, blocking it and getting a cut on my arm.

Then my fist moves, a thin spike forming around it, and I stab it deep into his body. When I try to enlarge it, the mana gets pulled in by the black dagger, and even the armor around my arm flickers.

All this time I feel the First One's attempts to cancel out the anchor binding the dagger to him, and as before, I continue to channel my mana into it to keep it from being destroyed by him or the black dagger.

An attack throws my body to the side, and I sacrifice a bit of my mana to shoot a projectile boosted by kinetic energy at his head, which he dodges, and I'm back to attacking him before he can charge Myrra.

“I need more mana!” the lynthari shouts.

As requested, I channel more of my mana into the anchor near the pillar. I do not hesitate to weaken myself, and instead of using it against the ant, I send it to the base.

The First One's panicked attempts to stop it warm my heart. His demeanor cracks. His movements are quick and desperate, and his attempts to cancel my anchor or control the black dagger reach a peak.

And I'm here. I block his way. I take on his attacks. I sacrifice my mana to destroy his plans even in exchange for more wounds on my body.

At some point, a laugh comes out of my mouth, as I break one of his legs and kick him away from the pillar. Then even more of my mana flows out of me, and the base shakes even more, a sure sign of Myrra's work.

The First One attempts some sort of mental attack against me, but I shrug it off with my Mantle and use some mana to stop it from reaching Myrra. Unlike before, I feel happiness as I deplete my mana. Every drop I send to the pillar means more pain caused to the black ant.

In the end, he stops moving and just stands there, staring at me.

Nearly all of my mana is gone, and Myrra finally changes the trajectory, spending most of her mana as well.

“Ten minutes until impact. He won't be able to change the trajectory anymore, I locked it,” Myrra says.

Instead of answering her, I continue to smile and talk to the First One, “I know what your plan is. You will wait for us to get close to the point of impact and connect to the Colony to get their strength and maybe use it to stop the crash.”

My mana is slowly regenerating, all in preparation for the final clash. I don't want to fight now, no, I want the First One to watch his plans get demolished, his Colony to get destroyed. And only then will I finish him, letting him know his place.

“Or you might be trying to get rid of the dagger again. Maybe you want to kill Myrra and me once you get some power from the remaining ants. ” I take a step closer. “But you will fail.”

Oh, is that why some assholes like to monologue so much? I know that I hated Elydor and Emeric when I heard their cocky monologues. Back then I was curious why they acted like that, why they talked that way.

Yet, now I'm doing the same.

It's so silly it makes me giggle once more, all my hate brought to the surface just by looking at the enemy in front of me.

Minutes pass and the base takes on more turbulence. Through the window, I can see the planet growing closer, the clouds closing in, and the fire caused by friction.

I form a small orb next to me and place an anchor on it. Myrra prepares her attacks.

Then the First One receives the first wave of mana and strength from the Colony, a few seconds before crashing. A majestic power surrounds his pitch-black body and the glow in his eyes changes. The black dagger dissolves, as the leader of the Colony finally manages to dispel it. He immediately removes the anchor I left on him.

He snaps his mandibles and I pull Myrra down, avoiding the slash that cuts through the air where we stood.

The entirety of the First One’s mana attempts to slow the movement of the base, he tries to absorb it. He tries multiple skills at once, the pressure destroying him even as he immediately regenerates his body in exchange for the lives of the Colony.

And I disrupt his attempts.

My Mana Wavelength Iris activates, allowing me to quickly decipher the frequency and I disrupt all his attempts. The mana that The First One has right now is too much for me to fight against, so I just find the trigger, the important part of the skills, the threads that it can't work without. And I snap them without mercy.

[Resonance - lvl 39 > Resonance - lvl 40]

Congratulations, you have completed a side quest and received a skill upgrade token!

Then it's too late, the base too close to the ground. The ant’s eyes meet mine and for the first time, I can see the emotion in them despite their alien nature. It's hate.

Good.

My domain activates around as big an area as I can and I absorb kinetic energy around Myrra and me as we crash against the ground. Time feels as if slowed down and I constantly look for something, while the walls around us crumble and bend, an immense amount of energy around us.

Then I find it, a crack in the base, and finally, my domain passes through, creating an anchor outside of it.

I grab Myrra and transport both of us outside and right after I launch my orb as far as possible.

A second passes, the amount of energy and heat around us is immense and putting a strain on me, and only then do I activate the anchor, transporting us to the orb that has traveled quite far in the meantime. I repeat it until I'm almost out of mana.

Myrra creates a barrier around us and we wait and fight against the shockwave and waves of heat as they pass over us. There is nowhere to hide as the sand dunes surrounding us are thrown into the air as the ones closer to the impact melt in place.

[You have defeated Worker ant - lvl 15]

[You have defeated Worker ant - lvl 80]

[You have defeated Sentinel ant - lvl 164]

[You have defeated Worker ant - lvl 67]

[You have defeated Worker ant - lvl 88]

[You have defeated Flame Legion ant - lvl 115]

[Lvl 210 > Lvl 211]

I try to stand up from behind Myrra, but I stagger and fall to my knees, my head throbbing and hurting like crazy, and my vision blurs, I can barely see with one eye.

Standing up again, I push Myrra to the side and start walking towards the impact site, my feet burrowing into the hot sand thrown aside in waves, creating a deep crater of melted material, the heat palpable in the air.

In the center of that hole, a base lies, a building made of gray stone and of a shape I can hardly describe right now, with all the broken pieces everywhere. The base, by my estimates, used to be as big as a small shopping mall.

Absorbing the heat around me, I step toward the edge of the giant crater and start sliding down toward the center of the explosion. I roll a few times, get burned twice, and I still barely see with one of my eyes, yet I reach the base.

A scan detects me, and the black ant crawls from inside. Wounds all over his carapace, unable to be healed anymore, all the remaining vitality of the Colony used to keep him alive.

My mana encompasses the area, and I find only corpses of the ants and even the notifications have stopped. The explosion has set the subterranean tunnels ablaze causing the explosion that killed them.

The First One is the last one standing.

Surrounded by the debris of the orbital base, and heat strong enough to melt the sand into glass, the ant takes a step towards me.

It's a wobbly step, a few of its legs are broken.

I feel Myrra's mana move, but I don't stop her, and a barrage of Aurora glass hits the ant from the side, cutting him in half, the back half remaining behind in the sand.

Yet the ant doesn't stop. He falls to the ground and starts using his remaining functional leg to pull himself closer to me.

Slowly, second after second, he moves closer. Sticking a leg in front, burrowing it into the sand, and pulling, half of his body sliding on the ground.

The entire time I feel his attempts to connect to my mind. It's not an attack, only an attempt at communication. Either hateful words, maybe begging, maybe something entirely else.

And I won’t let it connect, not even to give one last word to the leader of the Calamity.

He finally reaches me, and his cracked mandibles snap around my shin, trying to cut it. The First One bites over and over again, his weak attack dealing no damage at all, not even piercing my skin.

Feelings roar inside me for a moment and then there is a strange calm. I stare at this being, strong enough to be considered capable of reaching the rank of Champion and kinetic energy flows through my right leg.

Then I stomp on his head.

[You have defeated Hive Confluence Sentinel - lvl 264]

[Lvl 211 > Lvl 212]

[Lvl 212 > Lvl 213]

[Lvl 213 > Lvl 214]

Congratulations! You've successfully completed the 4th floor's main quest in the fifth round of the tutorial for Hell difficulty. An entrance to the 5th floor has been created.

Next to me, the portal to the 5th floor opens.

I stomp again, the sand exploding under my feet and turning what remains of the First One into mush. And again, sending more kinetic energy through my leg, I stomp as hard as I can. Again and again, until my leg hurts and even what energy I have been able to recover is gone.

I receive 1,000 shards and a skill upgrade token from completing side quests, and then another side quest appears.

Side quest: Kill the Calamity

Reward: 4000 shards

Attention, a milestone reached. Entry into Irreversible Narrative Progression has been detected for group 4. In accordance, the Community Interface with other groups will now be deactivated.

I open Beyond Community.

Sset - We’ve also completed our quest and the entrances have appeared, but we will be staying.

Noname - Take care.

Sset - Yes.

After that, I close the Community.

Myrra slides into the crater, moving slowly, tired and devoid of mana. Even then, she looks at the remains of the black ant and burns them to ash.

“You keep looking there,” she turns towards the entrance to the 5th floor, “Judging from how you move your eyes, it's about my height and a few times wider. But I can’t see or sense anything.”

Neither of us wants to talk about what just happened, so we shift the conversation to something else.

“I will try to explain it later,” I say, and Myrra nods. “How about we rest for a while and examine what remains of the base?”

Myrra follows my gaze, curiosity also showing on her tired face. “Let's do that.”

Chapter 261 - Neither wrong nor right

In the end, we rested for over two days, one of us sleeping while the other took watch. After those two days, I feel much better. I even sacrifice some shards to buy food and water, which I share with Myrra. When she starts asking too many questions about where it comes from, the system interferes, and from then on, she acts like it's normal.

Such a display of control by the system over natives is disturbing, but knowing there's nothing I can do, I try to ignore it.

I look towards the small crater where the First One died. I don't know what I expected, but I feel empty.

It's not like I can say revenge isn't worth it. Not at all. That bitch had to go down. It's just that the joy I felt for killing him is slowly diminishing, and I know in a few days he will become just a memory. An enemy dealt with, a step on my way towards wherever this all leads me. Just a fake, the only proof of his existence, the empty hole left by Hadwin.

While Myrra sleeps, I sell the skill upgrade token after examining all the options for upgrading my skills. I make sure to remember the most useful ones as it helps me understand my skills and what should be possible. Even then, I follow the plan I made long ago and decide not to upgrade any of my skills.

Do you really want to sell the following item for 5000 shards?

Skill upgrade token

Yes/No

I confirm, and my shards increase. Thinking back on the skill upgrade token I sold last time, I only got 2500 shards, and this time I received 5000, meaning there is most likely a rarity to skill upgrade tokens as well.

After trying for a while, I confirm that I can't claim my rewards for clearing this Floor's main quest, I will likely need to enter the 5th floor to receive them.

Floor quest:

Destroy one of the 4 Calamities

Rewards:

Epic Passive skill

Skill upgrade token

2000 Shards

60 stat points

Access to other Communities

More shards, access to other communities, and mainly an epic passive skill. Then there’s the matter of the 9000 shards I already have. I could buy another passive if I wanted to, or I could wait for the 5th floor or maybe wait for the rest of group 4 to deal with another Calamity.

They received a confirmation for clearing this quest even though they weren't here, likely indicating that floor rewards will be received by the whole party even if only a single member clears the quest. And knowing the system, all such rewards will only be distributed once we reach the next floor.

So yeah, let's wait and buy ourselves a juicy epic passive. Thinking about it, I may receive 2 epic passives on the 5th floor, so that's really something.

My increased level is now over 200, a new trait, my plans for improving the kinetic mana heart, another round of active tempering, and enchanting experiments with black mana. There is so much to do as always, but I like it. Things like this are good at taking my mind off useless stuff.

“Thinking again?” Myrra stretches, her tail twitching as she does so.

We are currently, in the massive crater the crash made, we’ve set up a tarp over the area, creating a nice shady patch in the middle of this desert.

I already ditched my warmer clothes for a more comfortable set and at times I even absorb heat from my skin and release it to cool off. At some point, I even split my mind with [Focus] using a portion to keep it running constantly. There are no enemies, no monsters, nothing, so I can handle the mana expenditure quite easily.

We’ve found ourselves at the edge of the desert where the fallen hero wanders, from what Myrra has told me.

“You are doing it again,” the tall lynthari complains.

“And what will you do about it?” I shoot back.

Myrra blinks a few times. “You used to be so cute back when I first met you. So careful and shy,” she shakes her head.

“That was long ago. ” I get up on my feet. “Ready to examine the base?”

She answers in the affirmative and quickly stands up. Being a lynthari, she gets bored quite easily, especially without anything interesting happening.

“Looking at the materials, I suspect that the orbital base, parts of Virelia, and many of the tunnels the colony took over were made by a lynthari Champion or their Absolute.” Her hand slides across the surface of the base as we enter through the ruined section.

The material is extremely durable and it took falling about a hundred miles from orbit and crashing into the earth to even damage it.

“Someone probably had a skill related to creating and manipulating stone. Look at it, it's all made from the same material,” I offer as

Myrra lights up our surroundings, “Or they could convert normal materials.”

The base is tilted, and some of the tunnels have collapsed as we delve deeper inside, looking for traps that could have been left behind by the previous owners and the First One.

At least it’s cooler here than it was outside, so we take it slowly, examining the rooms and tunnels, looking for anything useful. But like the orbital base: It's empty, the rooms cleared of nearly everything. There are no mana stones bearing messages and no personal belongings. Just long tunnels and empty rooms.

The only worthwhile parts about it are the inscriptions I get to examine, marking some down onto cheaper mana stones. Myrra finds another pillar, which she activates making use of her lynthari heritage and starts searching for anything useful.

What she does find are mere tidbits of information, most of the useful data has been cleared, either by the previous owner before leaving the base or the system, and we learn next to nothing from it.

Myrra can somewhat control the base, but to make it run as before would require skills neither of us possess to repair it.

The most useful thing we get from all of this is a map of arrays. The old ones from the war, which have mostly been destroyed, and the newer ones the base's scan found when Myrra was looking for remains of the Colony.

We give it a few more days in hopes of finding anything useful, but in the end, we give up and head towards the closest array.

I have a strong suspicion that Myrra has figured something out, but she is trying to hide it and her behavior is off.

For now, I decide to let it be and observe a bit longer.

And so we travel through the dunes, either running or flying when we get bored. We are surrounded by a never-ending field of golden dunes that look exotic and nice at first, but the repetitive view becomes stale after a few days. The weather is too hot for my liking as well, but Myrra seems to be enjoying it. Her ears twitch and her tail sways as she seems to absorb the heat with an expression of joy.

“I won’t return to Virelia,” she says to me as we stop for a short break.

The sun shines on her as she clamps her eyes shut. Her white hair shining especially bright.

“Please don’t ask, I have my reasons and I will tell you sooner or later. Is that ok with you?” The determination in her voice is clear.

I see no problem in agreeing, and respond, “Sure.”

She opens her eyes and looks at me, same as I've been watching her and a subtle smile graces her lips.

The two of us really are alike in many ways, aren't we? It’s kind of nice because it prevents conflict. Kind of. But it’s also annoying because she seems to understand what I'm thinking, and I'm not used to that.

We reach the array and spend some time digging it out from under tonnes of sand and then I have to spend more time fixing it. All while the white-haired lynthari sunbathes nearby with her eyes constantly on me.

“Freeloader,” I snap at her.

“I've heard worse,” she answers, unbothered, and turns her face towards the sun.

While pushing my mana into the array and checking it for any leaks, I open the community. Beyond Community is still working, even though the system turned off the others.

Gareth - I'm sorry to hear that, Sset! I hope it will get better for you guys. As for your question, Maximilian and Jakub can still access the Hell community, as well as other groups, so it's most likely only you.

Savant - You guys probably killed the Calamity, right? That's why your Community got blocked. And us being able to talk means that you decided to stay and haven’t entered the 5th floor yet.

Gareth - Oh, you are smart as always, Savant!

Sset - Yes, we did. I see no reason to keep it a secret.

Gareth - Our group hasn't even started yet! We are still in Virelia, and everyone seems to be having fun with the guild and enjoying some rest. Meanwhile, we’ve done some information gathering and been trying to get to know some of the lynthari and guild masters.

Sset - Gareth, do more of you plan to enter Beyond?

Gareth - A few wanted to, but I convinced them to change their mind. Most of us have already used upgrade tokens too.

Savant - So nice of you. It's easier to control your group if you are the strongest, right?

Gareth - Yes.

Savant - How unexpected of you to admit it so easily.

Gareth - I'm their leader, so it's my responsibility to choose the way. Risking their life in Beyond is not something they need to do. Just me going through it is fine, my friend.

Sset - What if they want to?

Gareth - If they decide to do so, I will help and will work hard to prepare them. That much is expected of me, of course. But they trust my decision.

Savant - Disgusting.

Sset - They might end up being too reliant on you.

Gareth - Sset, from the way you talk I can tell that you are still very young, so allow me to explain. It's not bad that they rely on me, it's not wrong to look for someone to lean on in these situations. It's even to be expected.

With interest, I watch the conversation, forgetting about my mana flowing through the array.

Gareth - I have decided to take on this responsibility and be that person for them. I will protect them as much as I can, and we will cooperate so all of us can improve, together. So that we not only survive but get through this with people we can rely on.

Noname - What if they die? What will you do then?

Gareth - First, I'm sorry for your loss, Noname, I heard a lot of good things about Hadwin from Jakub. I'm sure he will be missed by a lot of people. And to answer your question, we would grieve and prevent it from happening again. Death is something to be expected under these conditions, but not something we take lightly.

Noname - What if you die?

Gareth - I am really strong. I won't die, and will do my best to not let any of them die under my watch, and I will make sure they are prepared for the case I'm not around.

Noname - You are wrong.

Gareth - I'm neither wrong nor right, my friend. The same goes for you.

I look away from the window, thinking about what Gareth said. There are some things I like about it and some I really don't.

But in the end, he still feels suspect to me, and I'm more inclined to Savant's opinion that Gareth just wants to be strong enough to control his group, and this is just a mask.

As I'm about to close the window I notice one more message.

Sset - Grumpy entered Beyond's first trial.

Chapter 262 - Revisiting

“I will need a bit more time for this,” I tell Myrra.

“Sure, I will keep watch,” she answers and continues to sunbathe without any shame.

Immediately, I open the Community again and wait.

During the time I spent helping her before the fight against the Calamity, Lily improved a lot and I don’t believe she entered Beyond unprepared. The problem is that the trials are customized to the person taking them, testing their weaknesses and forcing them to improve their skills, so there is a limit to how much you can prepare.

I examine my feelings; there is a hint of worry and satisfaction. Lily could have entered Beyond anytime after I left, and her doing it now means that it wasn’t an emotionally motivated decision. She probably thought about it on her own and decided that she was ready, without so much as letting Tess know. I know how Tess would react.

It’s what I wanted, and that’s where Gareth and I disagree. Savant and I seem to think alike, and Gareth is nearly the opposite of our opinion, while Tess is somewhere in the middle.

Noname - How has she been the past few days?

Sset - Mostly fine. After Hadwin died, she threw the bow away and decided to fight close range.

Oh, I think I can see why she made that decision. Lately, she’s played the role of a ranged combatant/healer. Seeing others get hurt probably forced her hand, and so she’s decided to fight on the frontlines using [Disintegration] at close range and relying on [Reconstruction] to keep her alive.

I can understand that, considering what happened last time.

Sset - She should be fine.

And so, we wait, constantly checking the timer, counting down the hour, and keeping an eye on the number of people in Hell difficulty.

Easy difficulty 1340/2000

Normal difficulty 870/1000

Hard difficulty 259/500

Hell difficulty 44/250

Beyond 5/10

I find it hard to focus on anything else, so instead of working on the array, I just toggle in between the timer and member count. It’s silly, honestly, as if it would even help. As the time grows closer, my eyes stay glued to the counter.

10 seconds

5 seconds

1 second

Beyond 5/10 > Beyond 6/10

Gareth - Group 4 is a bit crazy if I have to say so myself.

Grumpy - Hello.

Gareth - Welcome, Grumpy! Good job!

Sset - I’m glad you’re ok. Where are you at the moment?

Grumpy - Nearby, I will come to you. Is he here?

Noname - Hey, good job with the first trial.

Grumpy - …

Grumpy - When are you coming back?

Noname - When you guys deal with the Calamity. Sset can tell you more.

Grumpy - You promised you’d owe me after we saved Soph and the twins. So you better keep your word.

Noname - Yes.

After that, we exchange a few more words, and reaching the time limit the Community turns off.

Lily seems to be anxious and unhappy, but it's not an easy thing to solve. She’s just that kind of person and she is the only one that can deal with it. I, on the other hand, have decided to be selfish and stop worrying so much about others. Yes, I have decided to stay with the group after the start of the 4th floor, but not to this point. I'm not like Gareth and never will be.

I quickly fix the array and turn to Myrra, “Ready.”

Unlike before, when we used charged mana stones and items to activate it, I’m fully capable of operating it on my own without any items. There is almost no need for mana stones, as there are only two of us, and I will be able to handle the expenditure with my own mana.

“I thought you were losing your touch, feral one. It took you quite a long time.”

“You know, I’ve slowly lost all the respect I ever had for lynthari,” I won’t let her bully me.

She nods seriously, “That’s what often happens when you get strong. You’ve just reached a level of strength above our own, so you’ve lost your sense of mystique and reverence for us. It’s obvious that you would feel differently now.” Myrra enters the array and stands next to me, “I’ve changed a bit as well. Without the matriarch and her personality affecting us, all lynthari will change.”

I almost ask what she thinks is happening in the city now, but I change my mind. Myrra must know something that's making her reluctant to return, and I’m sure I will find out before the floor ends.

What I find sad is that there might be a war coming, and Eris’ last words come to me. The ancient lynthari loved her kin and humans alike. She created a system that allowed them to coexist however strange and even put her life on the line to protect the future of both races.

And with her sacrifice, she only hoped for two things. For humans not to blame young lynthari who never participated in the war and for the two races to get along. A simple, naive wish coming from someone who fought in the war of Champions and Absolutes.

I cut off this line of thought as I activate the array. After a lot of testing, preparation, and a few minutes of charging, both Myrra and I disappear from the desert.

The desert view is replaced by a rocky area with a forest to the right and far in the distance, I can see the towers of the Old Capital.

“I see that we have a few scavengers here already,” Myrra’s canines show as we detect the presences around us.

It’s probably the camps they set up while their members go through the city.

“Want to bet that they started moving the second the First One ran from Virelia?” I offer.

“I won’t bet with you on that. It would be too easy for you. I just thought I ordered a blockade of all the arrays, but it looks like there are some we didn’t know about.”

The end of the floor is approaching, so there is no need to hesitate or be nice. Myrra also speaks of the scavengers with disdain, so I do not hesitate to move toward one of the camps.

On the way, I purposefully trigger one of the detection stones they’ve left around the camp and it sends a signal.

“Hey! You two! We know about you, so come out!” someone shouts and even tries to pressure us with his mana.

Still using Mana Cycling to hide my mana, I do as I’m told as a curious Myrra follows me.

“Fuck, another lynthari,” the man sighs when we get close to each other.

Ten or so humans surround us.

[Elemental Mage - lvl 141]

[Shadow Assassin - lvl 128]

[Terra Guardian - lvl 152]

[Storm Raider - lvl 129]

...

All of them are close in level and show no visible signs of alliance to any guild.

“I have to tell you that we have the support of high-ranking lynthari, miss, so I will need to ask you to leave,” he says towards Myrra. He talks carefully, bluffing with a partial truth.

Well, we did expect a few lynthari to try this kind of thing.

“Oh my, feral one, what are we going to do? Should we leave?” Myrra’s eyes glow in the dim light and her fluffy tail twitches a bit, showing her playful mood and annoyance at being told off.

Some things do not change so easily.

“Give me everything you retrieved from the Old Capital,” I say simply to the people surrounding us.

At that moment, I stop focusing on cycling my mana and allow some of it to leak. Before they can even say anything, the pressure of my mana hits them, and no words come out of them. To show the difference between us, I activate [Redistribution] holding them for a few seconds, barely allowing them to breathe. Then a pulse of [Resonance] disrupts their skills.

I let go of them, and without much complaint, they rush into their camp, bringing out everything they got from the city.

When they bring everything to me, it's quite a lot. Some equipment, some mana stones, and a few other items. Most of it isn’t that valuable.

I pick the most interesting ones while ignoring the looks they give me.

As we leave the camp to approach the next one, I sense a pulse of mana shoot over me towards the camp I’m heading to and stop. The pulse was clearly sent through an item, most likely as a warning.

A javelin forms over me, and I place an anchor on it before boosting it towards the camp where I was heading.

Then I turn around and return to the camp we already looted.

“W-what? We already gave you everything you wanted!” their leader shouts.

“Did you send a signal to the other camp?” I ask bluntly.

“What? We didn’t do…” Before he finishes, a blast of kinetic energy sends him rolling through the camp, crashing against everything in his way.

I reduced the power by a lot, but even this was enough.

After taking a few steps, I stop in front of another guy. “Did you send the signal?”

Immediately, he nods, none of them even attempting to fight.

“See, that wasn’t so difficult,” I say to calm him down, but it seems to make him shake even more.

Pushing him to the side, I reach the tent where they keep most of the items, and a small orb forms in my palm, compressing and quickly turning golden, releasing immense heat even in this state.

“I would run away,” I warn them and throw the orb in between the items.

Myrra reaches out to me, and I touch her, both of us disappearing and appearing near the javelin I tied an anchor to. A second later, I see everyone quickly rushing out of the camp, which soon after explodes into golden flames that devour everything in their path with a roar.

“Quite ruthless,” Myrra says while looking at the humans that surround us.

“I’m not in a very good mood,” I answer her, and more of my mana radiates from my body, pressuring the men and women standing against us.

They shout warnings among themselves, preparing for a fight, but I do not stop there. Like a tsunami, waves of mana radiate from me in the center, putting pressure on them, showing them my level. The amount of mana hints at a much higher level than I currently possess, people are rarely dumb enough to invest in the mana stat so heavily.

The expressions on the faces around me change. From determination and anger to shock and fear. They drop their weapons, deactivate their skills, and step back, sweat on their brows, hands shaking.

They are the kind of people who recognize strength and know what to do in such cases. Members of guilds that do not hesitate to kill people to gain an advantage.

So, I do not stop there and reach into my reservoir, more mana radiating from me, making my presence felt for miles away.

Slowly, one after another, they drop to their knees, unable to even look into my eyes.

Only then do I stop, and my mana disappears in a moment, pulling the aura I radiated back into my body.

“Bring me everything you got from the Old Capital,” I demand.

After looting a few more camps, my bags start getting full, so I get a few guys to carry them for me. So far, there are some metals they got from smithies, upper rare items with interesting effects, and plenty of mana stones, some of which have inscriptions I haven't seen so far.

There are also pieces of wood that are extremely durable, and look new even after hundreds of years. Some mana batteries too.

I pick only the best things and ignore the rest, most of the guys we visit don’t even try to fight with us and just immediately surrender their stuff.

Myrra, bored, talks to them a bit and learns that there are in fact two lynthari in the city that she seems to know. Mohg and Gawyn, a duo that she says is well known for their damage output. Apparently, they are lynthari troublemakers and some of the young lynthari who like to play around the most. It seems that without the influence of the matriarch, they’ve become even worse.

Mohg and Gawyn organized a group of humans from a few of the midsized guilds with plans to find interesting items in the city.

What pisses Myrra off the most is that they came here even before the fight against the Colony started, leaving the other lynthari to deal with it. In the end, she just sighs and says cryptically that it doesn’t matter.

We leave all of our things near one of the arrays, and I position a few mana orbs nearby, some of them should last a day at least. There is no anchor on them or any effect, and I don’t even explain it to the men carrying the stuff we looted. Their imagination will surely come up with more terrifying ideas than any lie I could come up with. We leave them without saying a word, seemingly without a care for our things, and that seems to scare them, so they quickly leave.

So after raiding all the camps, we head into the city, where the largest group should be, over a week into the search.

And here, we find the corpses of two dozen humans, thrown around the streets, smashed against the floor, bloody splats on the ground. Men with holes in their chests, a woman's body without a head.

Blood is everywhere, a massacre committed with the pure power of physical stats as confirmed by checking the remains with my eyes, there is no mana around.

“Looks like your lynthari duo did have some fun,” I say to Myrra.

She doesn’t answer, and with a frown on her face, we follow the trail of blood and massacre, finding a dozen more corpses. Severed limbs are everywhere and organs are splattered on the walls.

We reach one of the towers near the center of the city and find two more corpses. Lynthari with their chests caved in, one of them has had their head pulled off and the other is missing an arm.

Both of the lynthari are very dead.

Chapter 263 - Child of this planet

The area where the fight happened is destroyed, the walls have been crushed and the road is full of deep craters from the duo’s attacks. For the first time, I detect the attacker’s mana in the air. And I recognize the signature almost immediately.

Oh my, isn't this interesting?

After looking over the corpses of these lynthari she’s probably known for over a hundred years, Myrra follows me, and both of us enter the tower.

This is the biggest tower I've entered so far, and yet it stood in the shadow of the Living Tree, dwarfed by it. But on its own, this building is impressive, and the fact that it still looks so good after so much time tells a lot about the way it was built.

The hallway is massive as well, with polished stone floors, covered in a light coat of debris, dust, and fresh blood, accompanied by a few more corpses.

Under my feet, broken glass and the remains of old furniture crunch and clatter echoing across the room, but I don't mind it that much, and Myrra seems to agree. Currently, the lynthari’s face bears a strange expression, somewhere between anger, sadness, and something I can’t identify.

At the end of the trail, we find Isola sitting on the last remaining piece of furniture. The pale, black-haired guild master of Obsidian Circle greets us with a smile, waving at us with a hand covered in blood.

"Feral angry kitten and invader Myrra, it's nice to see you!" She greets us.

"Who is here with you?" I ask curiously instead of returning her greeting.

The other person I sense in the tower is somewhere far above us and using something that makes it difficult to identify their signature, no matter how hard I try.

"It's probably a secret, but who cares," Isola jumps to her feet, the old armchair behind her cracking. "It's Thalen," she says.

Isola sends a pulse of mana shoots toward the signature I’ve carefully detected. Most likely a warning or a call for help.

Without much trouble, I reach out and disrupt it before it even reaches the ceiling.

"That's rude, Nathaniel," I note that she calls me by name. "You know I won't have a chance against you and Miss Invader without Thalen’s help."

"Isn't that your problem?" I reply.

"I guess," Isola shakes her head, and after looking at Myrra, she looks back at me. "Are you with the invaders now?"

"I'm on my own side. What you and the lynthari do is not my problem."

The pale woman laughs. "You talk as if you’re not even one of us." As she speaks, the tattoos on her forearms increase in size spreading all over her body, changing their shape and effects adapting to her fighting style. And I let her, carefully observing what she does.

"But you always did that, didn't you?" Isola stretches her body lazily. Muscles under her skin move, showing the strength of her body.

[Stoneheart - lvl 228]

"What are you and Thalen doing here?" Myrra asks for the first time.

Isola answers without hesitation, "Thalen had a spy among the scavengers that went to the Old Capital, and they located a few really interesting items, so we came to get them. You know, mostly the kind of thing that only works against lynthari. Poison against you guys, paralyzing enchantments. Stuff our ancestors were using during the war."

"So it's gotten that far?" Myrra asks in a somber tone.

"Yes, the Colony’s attack didn't help, and between you and the Matriarch being gone, things went to... well, to shit. You will have to tell me why you decided not to come back, Miss Invader Myrra. Still, I don't think you being there would change things much."

"Obelia's work?" When I ask, Isola turns to me.

"Mostly Thalen's. I work with him, and Obelia helps us. Both of us owe Thalen a lot, stuff like prolonging the lives of people we care about, saving our lives, and restoring missing limbs. Over the years, things like that tend to accumulate."

And here we go again.

"Doesn't Virelia have other healers?" I ask, even though I suspect the answer.

Myrra answers me instead of Isola, “Only a few lynthari, and they rarely heal humans. As for human healers, they tend to disappear."

"Thalen can be quite persistent if he wants something. Feral angry kitten, did you know that he also asked Obelia to bring him your little healer?" a cruel smile climbs on Isola’s lips, “He only did it after you left, of course. He thought that it would be easy for Obelia, she was able to gain your trust after all. She’s good at reading people, so it wasn’t supposed to be that difficult for her.”

Isola tries to send another signal to Thalen, but I disrupt it again, this time more aggressively. At that, she furrows her brow and smiles at me.

She takes a step away from us, “Tess was somewhere else, and even your other guild members were busy, so it was the perfect opportunity. Yet, Obelia returned with her entire arm and leg missing, barely escaping with her life. Even Thalen was unable to restore her destroyed limbs. What is with that black-haired healer of yours?”

An anchor I placed behind Isola explodes with kinetic energy and pushes her toward us. Her barriers prevent her from being wounded, but It does shorten the distance, as a dagger made of blue, resonating mana cuts into her neck.

Isola ducks under my swing and shouts loudly, the floor under our feet vibrating. The shout doesn’t reach Thalen, I will not allow it, so I use my resonance to create a dome around us. Yet Isola still smiles, knowing that the more skills we use, the higher the chance of Thalen detecting us.

Like snakes, glowing tattoos swirl all over her body, vibrant against her pale skin, and at the same time, she moves at immense speed, using her body to the fullest.

Isola takes on a blast of golden flames with a swing of her hand and pushes through [Redistribution], but I boost my body with the entirety of my mana for a split second, taking advantage of my epic passive to do so.

I become faster than her, and my dagger severs her hand cleanly, the resonating blade ignoring the incredible barriers she’s built up over her skin and the sheer strength of her body.

The woman doesn’t even flinch, and in exchange for her hand, she kicks at my chest as I surround it in armor infused with kinetic energy made with [Regalia]. My body doesn't move at all and the armor absorbs her attack.

Jumping back, she flings her bloody stump at me, throwing blood at my face, and jumps away from me, running towards the stairs.

There, Myrra stands, floating pieces of her aurora glass surrounding her.

“What a fucking situation,” Isola giggles. She boosts her body more, tendons and muscles tearing as she dashes towards Myrra with a leap that feels impossibly long.

Isola tanks multiple of Myrra's attacks and dodges the strongest ones, her talent showing as her body moves with a nimble accuracy, and incredible speed, each movement containing immense power.

The flooring cracks under Isola´s feet, her attacks destroy pieces of aurora glass, a swing of her fist disrupts flames, and her kicks break Myrra’s ice. One of the tattoos on her body glows and disappears, in the process restoring her hand and healing her body.

Meanwhile, Myrra fights calmly, with barely any emotion on her face, each attack calculated and executed with perfect timing in a way that shows her long years of experience with her skills.

Even with a lower level than Isola, I watch as Myrra destroys her, calculating the pale-skinned woman's attacks to the point it nearly seems like she is playing with her as she teleports from one aurora mirror to another and stabs Isola with the shards of glass after finding the weak points of her barrier.

And then, after a minute, Isola, unable to get through her falls to her knees, her tendons cut, terrible wounds all over her body with Myrra standing in front of her. The tall lynthari looks majestic. A proud gaze in her eyes and a relaxed stance while aurora glass flickers around her body, moving according to her will. Myrra isn’t even warmed up yet.

“So this is the Champion candidate I heard so much about,” even now, Isola’s expression is daring without any hint of fear.

“A fake Champion candidate,” someone says from the top of the balcony overlooking the hallway.

A presence I’ve felt moving closer the entire time stops hiding its signature, and the older red-haired man reveals himself.

Thalen, guild master of Luminous Order, the only human healer in Virelia.

[Pulsebinder - lvl 234]

The warm mana that I know so well radiates from him, and the small tattoo on Isola´s neck glows brighter. A mark left by the healer that works not unlike the Crown of Lily that I used.

Isola immediately heals, at a speed much faster than Lily can pull off.

“I don’t think there is a reason for us to fight,” the man says. His voice is calm and confident, and I notice him holding an orb that he seems to be operating with his mana.

“Little Thalen, who do you even think you are? I’ve known you ever since you were a brat, barely reaching my waist, and now you take such a tone with me?” Myrra's canines show and her cat-like ears stand up, her swinging tail showing her annoyance.

“Miss Myrra, I have nothing but respect for you and do not wish for us to fight.”

“Interesting to hear from the one who went looking for weapons to use against lynthari,” Myrra's canines extend even more.

Thalen looks at Isola, who just smiles playfully, and then he sighs, turning his attention to Myrra again, “It’s not something I want to use. The weapon will only be there to make sure the lynthari are willing to have a conversation with us. I promise not to use it as long as you don’t threaten us.”

Sounds quite reasonable, doesn’t it? Curious, I observe the white-haired lynthari.

“Thalen, dear little Thalen, I always hated you for spewing such bullshit with a straight face,” taking a step towards Isola, Myrra continues to stare at the red-haired man.

“It’s all for us humans, Miss Myrra. I think it's reasonable to strive to be free of you, especially after we found out that our world was invaded by you.” A circle of mana appears behind him, its diameter half the length of his body.

That circle starts glowing, and Thalen floats over the railing and into the air over Myrra. Mana radiates from the man, his pure white clothes contrasting with his stark red hair.

He spreads his arms, “You don’t even seem to be interested in the title of lynthari matriarch, so I ask you, no, I beg you, allow us humans to decide on our own. Allow us to decide whether we can live with lynthari or if we just can’t bear it anymore.” His face takes on a sad expression.

Thalen then turns to me, “And for you, guild master of Angry Kittens, Nathaniel Gwyn, I ask you to stand on the side of your race, as you are also a child of this planet.”

Even though he tries so hard, I notice his tone change slightly. Almost imperceptibly as he says the name of our guild. A hint of contempt, as if even saying such words out loud is beneath him.

“Yeah, no,” I respond.

“May I ask you why?”

“I don’t like the name of your guild. What is it even, Luminous Disorder?”

“It’s Luminous Order, Guildmaster Gwyn.”

“Looming Disorder?”

“Luminous Order.”

“Oh, Ruminous Border.”

“...Guildmaster Gwyn, did I get on your bad side somehow?”

Chapter 264 - I won’t do it again

“A bit. Sending Obelia after one of my guild members is a bit rude, don’t you agree?” I ask the man.

Still floating there with the golden circle behind him, Thalen looks down at Isola, shakes his head, and turns back to me. “There was a misunderstanding.”

“Sure.”

“My intention…” he starts, but I interrupt him.

“I’m not interested in talking with a fake,” the moment I say that, his expression changes. A look of sheer surprise overtakes his face, much to my amusement.

How funny. Did he really think no one would notice?

“You’re just trying to spew more bullshit. Isola pretends to be dumb while spewing out your secrets, maybe in hopes we will kill you,” I say, and they exchange glances, and Isola just smiles, mostly confirming what I said.

“Feral angry kitten, we did have some fun together, right? We trained a lot, and I don’t think we’re so different, so what do you say? Won't you join me?” Isola asks me.

“Sorry, I don't trust you and I think Myrra wants to kill you,” after answering, I turn to Myrra, who seems to be as amused as she is angry, her feelings betrayed by her tail.

“Is that so?” Isola sighs, “I guess my only option is to fight alongside Thalen. What do you say, old man? Without me, you won’t be able to get the items out of here. We can talk things out a bit later.”

More mana radiates from the red-haired man, and he nods, “You can go all out. I will take care of the aftermath. We will…”

He doesn’t even finish his sentence when the anchor I’ve been stealthily setting up next to him explodes, finally allowing him to sense its placement, too late for him to cancel it out. I didn’t try to set it closer because he would surely have felt it, but in exchange, I send much more energy through it. The explosion throws him against the wall, the left side of his body is missing and bleeding.

At the same time, Myrra attacks Isola again, aurora glass surrounding her and creating a dome around both of the women.

Before I can reach Thalen, he is already fully healed, and the golden circle behind him reactivates, spinning wildly.

Armor forms around my body and covers it fully, and I face down an attack that reminds me of [Oscillation], Generated from the golden circle behind the man.

Thalen disrupts even the small anchors I place near him, not falling for the same trick twice, not realizing that I’ve made them easily noticeable. He then lets my flames hit him. Yellow flames turn golden, burning and charring his extremely durable body, which even then regenerates at an immense speed. I’ve been doing that for a while, by the time I notice the effect of the flames weakening.

No, it’s not like they are getting weaker, it’s more like he is getting more resistant to them.

Some sort of adaptive resistance? Probably a trait or passive.

I cut off the flames, and my javelins pierce his body through and through, but before I can expand them and tear him apart, he uses his [Oscillation]-like skill to destroy them.

So interesting.

We continue launching attacks against each other, and I keep testing him, limiting my output slightly to see more of his skills, while using [Perception] at the same time to observe the fight between Myrra and Isola.

“You are really strong, one of the strongest humans I ever fought against,” Thalen says after I throw a small tricolored orb against him.

With his tough body, he takes some of the damage and avoids the rest while healing his wounds. He's doing it the entire time, getting hit by my skills partially to gain resistance against them while waiting. He’s not attacking much, most likely the type that builds up resistance, prepares a plan, and then ends the fight in one fell swoop.

I, on the other hand, ignore his words and continue to limit my output.

Still, I’m getting a bit annoyed by the way he talks, so I reach out to him with my domain, and I use [Resonance] to disrupt his skills in the middle of him restoring the leg I cut off.

While he quickly focuses on regaining control over his skills, I place an anchor that he is too late to disrupt and teleport next to him.

The feeling of my fist hitting his face is satisfying, and he crashes against the wall, then falters in the air before he starts floating again. His broken neck returns to its original position and the wounds on his face heal to a perfect state. He does that while he keeps healing Isola through their bond and through the tattoo on Isola’s neck, so she can stand against Myrra.

I hear cracking, and through [Perception], I observe as Myrra is sent flying and crashes against multiple walls, breaking through each of them.

Isola immediately charges at me, her body moving nimbly like a wild animal and with a speed I had yet to see. She jumps in the air and reaches me in a split second, her fist hitting my cuirass as I use [Infusion] to channel kinetic energy through it. The surface of the armor ripples, and it absorbs all the energy of her attack.

Isola pushes against the air with her feet, a short burst of mana or a skill allowing her to push against the air. She continues to strike at me, dozens of attacks in a moment barely longer than a blink.

And I absorb all of them, even though I can barely see them.

For a moment, I even activate my trait, watching the way she moves mana through her tattoos and the way she keeps up barriers over her skin, and make sure to remember the flow of mana.

Before my head starts hurting from all the information that I'm still unable to filter out, I cancel the trait and release all the kinetic energy I collected from Isola. The explosion throws her away and pushes me towards Thalen.

Blood spurts from the pale woman, and her broken body crashes against the floor, immediately getting restored. In the meantime, I reach Thalen, disrupting his attack and grabbing his arm. Before he can do anything, I try to disrupt mana inside his body, but he counters that while a constant stream of Oscillating attacks start tearing my armor apart, no matter how much I strengthen it.

Like a lizard dropping its tail, Thalen cuts off his arm, only to immediately restore it after putting some distance in between us.

He decides to use the orb he found in the tower, the weapon against lynthari.

Well, he tries to.

I activate an anchor I left on his body and teleport behind him. Mana flows through my body, strengthening it, and I tear off both of his arms, taking the orb from them.

[Tether - lvl 26 > Tether - lvl 27]

I dodge Isola charging at me, and Myrra also quickly passes by, surrounded by armor made of aurora glass as she faces Isola again.

Thalen restores his arms again and turns to face me, and I activate another anchor I left on him, this time exploding the right side of his body.

Fear appears in the redheaded man’s eyes while he regenerates his body.

“Try to guess how many more anchors I left on you,” I say taunting him.

I am getting better at masking them, I happened to notice that as an option among the available upgrades for the skill. My new trait helps a lot, that and the fact that this isn't his real body and he seems to be lacking in places.

Flying higher, I dodge Myrra as she’s thrown by Isola, and when the black-haired woman reaches me, I blast her away with a surge of kinetic energy, barely doing any damage but getting rid of her for a while.

In the meantime, Thalen uses his skill to cut off most of his body. Only his chest, neck, and head remain untouched, floating in the air with a seraphic golden circle behind him. The blood and pieces of flesh drip from the man towards the ground and severed limbs. Then his heart sends more mana through his body, and the missing parts are restored, replaced by new ones.

“I knew you were strong and I knew you had faced the Calamity on your own. However I have not taken you seriously and didn't show you the respect you deserve,” he says and bows curtly. Then the amount of mana he is releasing doubles, and the circle behind his back expands as parts resembling wings form at the sides.

The look in his eyes changes, “I won’t do that aga...”

His head explodes.

For a second longer, his headless body floats there before the golden circle and wings behind his back flicker and disappear.

[Infusion - lvl 19 > Infusion - lvl 20]

"I left three anchors on you when I touched you," I say to the now-dead body.

I deactivate the trait I’ve been using as I placed the anchors. There is no notification, obviously, as the body we fought wasn't the main one; either an avatar, a copy, or something else.

Seeing that, Isola immediately tries to flee, boosting her body to the maximum and rushing towards the door we used to enter the tower.

I wait for a moment, and just before she gets out, I activate the anchor I left there before we even entered the tower. I teleport in front of her. Unable to stop her inertia, Isola crashes against my body, and before she recovers from the shock of impact, I coat my hand in [Resonance] and cut off one of her legs. Then I blast her towards Myrra, who follows close behind, teleporting through pieces of multicolored glass.

Instead of landing on her back, Isola twists in the air, a barrier over her skin expanding and surrounding her with a sphere that absorbs Myrra’s attack. The spherical barrier then shrinks back to her skin, and part of it elongates to give her a prosthetic limb in place of her missing leg.

She pushes against the floor and avoids another attack from Myrra. She then charges to my side. I track her movement, and doing so, our eyes meet. In the end, she notices and strengthens the barrier in front of her, creating multiple layers. The anchor I placed there explodes, sending her crashing against a nearby wall, destroying it and sending dust and debris into the air.

[Tether - lvl 27 > Tether - lvl 28]

I deactivate my trait, and this time my head hurts a lot and my sight blurs. I send thermal energy through my body, activating my passive in an attempt to alleviate some of the aftereffects.

“Fuck,” Isola groans from the ground. She doesn't move and just lays there, most of her tattoos losing their glow and her barriers weaker than before.

“She is faking,” I tell Myrra.

“Feral one, who do you think I am?”

Isola, still lying on the ground, giggles and tilts her head, looking at me. “I always hated you, creepy-eyed fuck.”

Mana explodes from her body, barriers absorbed into her skin, and for a short moment, she moves like the wind. Chaotic and hard to grasp. She dodges Myrra’s attacks and tries to flee once more, only to be blocked by Aurora glass. Then she moves even faster.

Her tendons and muscles tearing from the strain, each of her attacks sends Myrra backward and damages even the epic armor the lynthari is wearing. In the last attempt, she lets Myrra stab her with a weapon made of Aurora glass that passes through Isola’s chest entirely. In exchange, Isola bites down into the lynthari’s neck and giggles like a demon. She tries to bite again after tearing a chunk of flesh from it.

But she doesn’t have the opportunity and freezes in the middle of the attack, as the bottom half of her body separates. However, she still tries to attack, to scratch, to grasp, her weak attempts blocked by Myrra. Gradually she slows down, and the light starts disappearing from her eyes.

[You have defeated Stoneheart - lvl 228]

Myrra lets go of her body, and it falls to the ground, the head of the dead woman bouncing off the floor. The emotions on Myrra’s face are hard to read, but I ignore it and come closer, searching through the pockets of Isola´s clothes. Maybe she had a nice item or two.

While doing so, I also examine the tattoos on her skin, making sure I remember them all.

I spend a minute on it, but I don’t find anything; the only things I can consider an item are her intricate tattoos. Isola always liked to rely on her body alone.

“Feral one…” I hear from over me and look up at Myrra, who continues, “Do you really feel nothing? You knew her, you two did spar a lot, and yet here you are, searching through her pockets, while her body’s still warm.”

I stand up and dust my clothes a bit. I look over Myrra, who still holds a hand on her bleeding neck. The wound nearly healed already, either thanks to a skill or some items or maybe a hidden tattoo she possesses.

After thinking it over, I answer Myrra, “She tried to kill me, didn’t she? She also allied herself with someone who attacked my group,” I answer. “I mean, she wasn’t that bad, and we did have some nice duels, but I’m not strong enough to just let her live without worrying about it biting me or others in the back.”

“So, you would leave her alive if you were much stronger?”

“Probably? I mean, if she didn’t threaten my group and had only attacked me I probably would. If I was much stronger, I would consider it cute rather than threatening.”

Myrra opens her mouth to ask something else, but I interrupt her, “You keep telling me that you know me so well, so why don’t you answer your own questions?”

We start walking towards where the corpse of Thalen is.

“You only care about your guild, and you wouldn't hesitate if you had to kill anyone here. You might be sad afterwards, but you would do it,” Myrra says carefully back in the hallway of the tower.

To answer her question, I hand her the orb, the weapon against lynthari that Thalen held. “You are mostly right, but I think I would hesitate to kill you as well. As for Isola, I never trusted her.”

After saying that, I search Thalen´s body and don’t find anything interesting.

I notice that Myrra wears a strange expression, and her tail is swaying weirdly, but I decide to ignore it. Honestly? Myrra is often annoying, and we fought multiple times, but most of the time she is honest and not the type to stab people in the back or treat them cruelly without a reason, and that’s what I like about her.

Yes, it’s true what she said, and I only care about Group 4 out of everyone on this floor, because everyone else here is fake and will disappear. Yes, I did treat some lynthari and humans well, like Cael, Obelia, Eris, Myrra, and even Isola at times.

There is no reason for me to be cruel, to murder people for pleasure, or to kill others for their goods. That’s a path I don’t want to walk. Sure, if it comes to it, I won’t hesitate because there is a difference between being cruel, and being stupid and actively hurting myself. But I won't do it if there isn't a reason to.

That’s what I’ve decided for now, and I will continue to do so, changing my ways only if I have no other option.

Chapter 265 - Wrath

The combination of Mana Wavelength Iris and [Tether] is really strong, but it’s taxing, and I can barely activate my new trait for a second or two. Placing anchors that are harder to detect is nice, but I'm not sure if they are well hidden or if Thalen was just the unobservant type. Or maybe he didn’t care because it wasn't his real body.

I will need more testing, and yes, there will be people quick enough to run away the moment I send something through the anchor, or people capable of disrupting or using them against me. But I will deal with that in the future. So far, I'm really happy with my new trait and will be sure to supplement my build with two nice epic passives after I enter the 5th floor.

[Perception] encompasses the room I'm in. The range of the skill is smaller on purpose as I'm trying to fine-tune it and maybe find some hidden stuff. Myrra and I split up, both of us going through the tower and searching for any interesting items, so far it looks like Thalen already found the best one and that’s in Myrra’s hands now.

The tower bears signs of time’s passage that are mostly cosmetic. Dust, faded colors, worn-out carpets, furniture crumbling to dust, that kind of thing. Otherwise, the building is still holding strong, and even though it’s empty, I can still sense the circuits running through the walls. After checking the last room I was interested in, I channel my mana through the wall and observe where it leads, and then walk in the opposite direction. I will try to find the source, the place where mana enters the wall.

As I’m tracking it, I meet Myrra in the hallway.

“Two more anti-lynthari stones, three rare items, some mana stones, and conductive metals,” she holds a bag in front of her, her search has clearly been much more worthwhile.

“I'm trying to find the source of the mana filling the walls and powering the enchantments,” I explain.

“Oh, you mean the core.”

“Do you know anything about it?” I ask.

“A bit, it’s not the kind of thing I'm interested in. From what I know, most important buildings and the homes of powerful or skilled people have it. It can be as simple as a high-quality mana stone that the owner keeps and replenishes with mana daily, and to power enchantments,” she smoothly jumps over a piece of broken furniture blocking one of the doors.

She puts a finger to her lips and after a moment of thinking, she continues, “Some have mana stones so big that it’s impossible for one person to fill, so multiple people do it. Then there's also the option of creating an array of mana batteries capable of keeping enchantments running at full power for weeks, or in restricted mode for months or years, maybe even longer. It's the kind of stuff I never caught an interest in. I consider observing humans and lynthari to be more fascinating,” she smiles shamelessly.

“These mana stones you speak of, are they as big as the ones we use as currency?” I ask to confirm.

“Sometimes. Often they are raw mana crystals too low quality to be used like proper mana stones, or in cases where you don't care about size and just want them to hold as much mana as possible. But in the end, it still comes down to the skill of the enchanter. A good one can create a blueprint, weave a web of enchantments, and inscribe them in a way that will increase efficiency by tens of percent in comparison to someone less skilled.”

Now that I think about it, I have a few mana stones with that kind of information. Nothing too good, just the kind of stuff they would teach at schools. Damn, from what I know, some of the inscriptions could be trademarked here, and I wouldn’t be surprised. I think I will ask Tess to get some and leave them somewhere I can retrieve them.

After channeling my mana through the wall, I notice that I’ve been following fake circuits all this time. Actually, there are so many of them that I didn't notice until now.

Thinking about it, it makes sense. These fake circuits were probably designed to prevent this kind of tracking, and there were probably more anti-tracking inscriptions that are currently inactive due to the lack of mana.

The way Myrra is smiling at me tells me that she knew and enjoyed watching me walk into a dead end.

As if nothing happened, I send my mana through the walls again and use my eyes for a split second before continuing.

“Is this your trait, feral one? You didn’t answer me before, but when you are using it, a golden ring appears around your iris. It’s pretty.”

I nod and change the subject, “You said the core is powering enchantments. What are the most popular ones? I know there are some to fight against detection skills, some are strengthening the building, others for isolation, or maybe even heating.”

“One of the first are anti-detection, anti-teleportation, reactive barriers, and insulation. There are a lot of them. For heating, to repel insects, to absorb the shock of earthquakes. I even heard stories about enchantments capable of making entire manors fly, enchantments that absorbed mana from attacks to strengthen their barriers, enchantments that killed you if you used specific skills or said specific words.”

I quite like what I’m hearing; it all sounds really versatile and like something I will totally try to learn how to do. I also push my plan to steal secrets on the matter higher on my priority list. For example, I can already imagine building a manor for Biscuit and creating an enchantment that would feed him deer jerky at pre-scheduled times. Or an enchantment that would activate and attack anyone who uses an invisibility skill.

That’s nice indeed.

I don’t rush my search for the core, and we examine a few more rooms in the process. Some of them are more interesting than others, but all of them feel empty and lifeless without mana or people flowing through.

The silence is nearly eerie, made even worse when we pass by windows and see the entire city like this; there is no movement, and it looks drained of colors. Even the wind seems to avoid it and doesn’t pass through the streets.

Breaking through a few walls, we finally reach the core, a pillar as tall as me, made of a light purple mana crystal. It stands proudly in a simple room, and the set of inscriptions around it is extremely delicate. After examining it for a while, I channel my mana into it, but even that little trickle seems to cause problems, the pillar has likely been programmed to only accept mana from certain people to avoid manipulation.

All the possibilities fascinate me endlessly.

[Resonance] activates, and I start changing the frequencies of my mana, while [Mana Manipulation], [Infusion], [Mana Domain], and [Perception] continue to run in the background to ease things along. All these skills work together under the watch of my split [Focus].

It’s something I’ve just started learning to do, and the advantages are just as obvious, as the disadvantages presented by my lack of proficiency and the weakened effect of the skill.

Before I get fully into it, I send a message in the Community.

Noname - Sset, is everything ok with your master?

It takes a few minutes for Tess to answer; like me, she checks the Community often, just for a second or two to see messages, in consideration of the 15-minute limit we have.

Sset - She will be dealt with.

I see, she must be angry too, after learning that Obelia worked with Thalen to kidnap or kill Lily. Tess isn’t one to hesitate in such a situation.

POV Storm Brigade

Out of nowhere, a flash of light passes through the air, ignoring our defenses, and I watch as my partner for this watch gets thrown against the wall. The alarm rings in my head, and the core sends more mana into the barrier, but the flashes continue.

By the third one, I finally realize what it is.

"It's the third disciple, Tess!" I shout while activating an item that ensures the message is heard by everyone else on duty tonight.

Ducking behind the wall, I quickly crawl towards my partner and find him already dead. He shows no signs of life, a javelin is lodged in his neck.

My heart is racing, but I push myself back onto my feet, activating my skill which covers my body in stone armor, drawn from the ground. At the same time, the javelin that impaled Roland disappears, pulled back towards where it came from.

I track its movement, trying to identify the woman that even the guild master called a rare genius.

A few seconds pass, and only then do I realize how far out Tess is, a distance none of us can hope to reach quickly, I can barely see the tower she is standing on, let alone her figure.

Like a dart, something appears from the javelin’s destination, and I feel a tug on my body and lose my balance. I reach out with my hand to stop myself from falling.

But it's not there.

I look down, and half of my body is missing, a javelin pierced into the ground behind me, red and white lightning flickering around it. My mouth opens to scream, but I feel only blood rushing out and the world starts darkening.

Out of nowhere, I feel so tired. I try to fight against it, but the javelin behind me gets pulled back towards the source of the attack and on its way back, it pierces through me again.

Before my heart stops beating, I realize it's the same javelin that killed Roland and find that funny. I don't know why, but...

POV Storm Brigade

Layering ice, metal, and mana barriers in front of us, we block one of the javelins.

"Fuck, why would Tess attack? How far is she even out?" someone exclaims.

"Maybe she's with the lynthari!" another suggests.

"Go and get Jenna, the first and second disciples, or call the guildmaster, we need to..." Jonathan screams.

Another javelin pierces through the barrier with such strength it feels like it weighs a ton. The javelin pins Jonathan to the ground, and before he can even scream, lightning burns him from inside.

Before I can move, the javelin gets pulled back with Jonathan still impaled on it. In mid-flight, his body gets torn into two pieces that fall somewhere outside.

Unable to help my fascination, I watch the trajectory of the javelin, the one our guild master sold during the auction. The attack came from so far away.

"Barriers!" I shout.

I manipulate all the metal I can reach and layer it into the barrier we create in front of ourselves, but I know it won't be enough. A flash of lightning, and another attack crashes through the barriers as if they are made of paper.

Then there is only darkness.

POV Storm Brigade

"Get out of the courtyard, hide somewhere and hide your mana. She can see your mana even through the walls!" I scream at a petite black-haired woman dressed in servant's clothes.

"Sorry!" she screams and rushes towards me, carrying a bag with her.

I scan her, and she has a bracelet that identifies her as one of the servants.

"What the hell are you even doing outside so late? Just get in and tell the other servants to..."

The young woman, almost a girl, puts her hand on mine. From up close, I notice how pretty she is: shining black hair with bangs, pretty eyes, pale skin, and soft lips.

“Stop…”

The last thing I see is gray smoke.

POV Storm Brigade

“There is no way I’m going outside! She has Primordial lightning and an epic weapon; there is no way I can stop a single attack from her. Just get the guildmaster and…!”

Before I can continue, I detect another presence, and all four of us turn to the newcomer. It's a petite black-haired girl dressed as a servant. “Someone got into the tower!” she screams. “One of the warriors told me to…”

I identify her bracelet and let my guard down.

“Okay, calm down and tell me what happened, and what's with that bag you have with you,” I reach out towards her and place my hand on her shoulder. For a moment, a weird expression crosses her face as I touch her, but I ignore it.

“Senna, just send her away and…”

In the middle of the sentence, Senna’s face disappears, and her lifeless body falls to the ground.

Huh?

I send mana through my body, let go of the girl, and try to pull my hand back. Only then do I realize that my arm is gone in its entirety.

“Do not touch me,” the young servant says with an expression that terrifies me.

Someone screams, and then I see nothing.

POV Jenna

The 1st disciple died, the second one as well, but finally, I reach the top of the tower where the attacks came from with three of our elites. As expected, Tess stands there.

Tall, beautiful, and lit by the moonlight. Even on this night, her golden hair seems to shine, and the crown of lightning over her head makes her seem more regal than anyone I have seen in my life.

“Jenna,” she greets me shortly.

Behind her back, a dozen javelins float. One epic and the remainder are upper rare grade, but the most dangerous thing is the lightning flickering all around and the sheer amount stored in the crown.

“Tess,” I greet her back and absorb all the mana my batteries hold, a storm cloud forming over our heads as our elites surround her.

Tess looks up, observing the cloud and the lightning that flickers within. My lightning. The one I’ve worked twenty years to master.

Then her crown enlarges and radiates more mana. The stormcloud I created darkens and expands even more.

And I lose control over my lightning. She takes it from me and replaces it with something of hers, something much stronger. Something Primordial.

And she does it with such ease as if my years of work are worth nothing.

For the first time, the hate I always felt towards her is replaced by fear.

Fighting for control over the storm cloud I created, we attack. I watch as Tess reaches her hand up and swings it downwards, drawing a pillar of red and white light from the stormcloud over our heads.

The air itself shakes, and then I die.

POV Obelia Jenth

The wall around my doors disintegrates, destroying all the inscriptions and expensive materials, and they come crashing down, revealing a petite black-haired girl with a bag in her hands. There is no sign of the guards in the hallway, and even now I can feel and hear a constant barrage of attacks outside.

“Your door needs some work, even the ones to the room he enchanted were stronger than this,” Lily says and enters my office. She does so without any worry, even though she must be feeling all the protections I have.

I push against the table and stand, stepping on my prosthetic leg, and follow her eyes to look at my arm, which is also a prosthetic.

“Yes, even Thalen was unable to restore it. It was the first time I saw him so terrified,” I say in response to her unspoken question.

When she doesn't react I offer her, “How about we make a deal? In exchange for my life, I will do anything you want of me.”

My eyes meet those of hers, and I can see no mercy in them, no hesitation. They feel like she is looking at a bug.

“Nathaniel would accept,” I try again.

A look of surprise appears on her face, and she starts laughing. It's a laugh that I would consider cute, and that makes her look even more innocent.

“You don’t know him at all,” she says, still laughing and smiling at me. “You stepped over the line.”

Lily takes a step towards me, ignoring the fact that the closer she gets, the more enchantments light up and the more mana radiates into the air.

Her voice is smooth, but dark, “We are his, I AM his.” She throws her bag on the ground, and from it, something rolls out.

With fascination, I stare at her lips as she proclaims, “He is probably the most rational out of all of us, but Obelia, you don’t have any worth anymore. You and your guild have betrayed him.”

Only now do I recognize that the things that fell from the ground are limbs. Small hands, like those of the girl in front of me. There are a dozen of them.

I activate all the enchantments, and my mana moves as well, sparking the lightning, which feels somehow hesitant as if traumatized from my clash against the young healer before.

My red lightning clashes against wisps of gray smoke that surround her, and the hands on the ground vanish, and the pressure I feel from her strengthens overwhelmingly while her hair becomes shorter, and one of her hands disappears.

The wounds that she receives from the defenses of my office get healed immediately or blocked by that terrifying skill of hers. The entirety of my mana flows from me, fighting against her, enchantments, items, and even epic items. All of it is useless, and her entire arm disappears, strengthening her once more when I'm already out of mana.

“You are weaker than I thought. I think Tess is already stronger than you.”

Her words sting, no, they hurt a lot, and the feeling of pride and hate I hold towards my third disciple surfaces. But I push it away, there is no sense in comparing myself to a genius like her.

I can't even run because then I would fall under attack from Tess, so the only thing that remains is to fight against the girl in front of me, till the end. She stands there, petite, innocent face, her arm missing and in simple clothes. Wisps of gray smoke destroy everything they touch. It doesn’t matter if it's mana, my body, or items. All of it is equal under the force of her skill.

“I would recognize your sub-class anywhere, it's Wrath, isn’t it?” I stagger back, with a deep gash in my chest as the life leaves my body.

I feel so cold.

"You do not need to know," she says and the last thing I see is her face.

Chapter 266 - In the desert

Close to two weeks have passed, and I'm ready to leave the old capital. I believe I gained a lot from this place, and I think I could discover more. Maybe find some secrets I missed, hidden items, and more about this floor. However, when I weigh it against what I could gain from the next floor, it pales in comparison.

“Status.”

Name: Nathaniel Gwyn
Difficulty: Hell
Floor: 4 - Waning Realm
Time left until forced return: 4y 51d 14h 1m 57s
Traits (2/3): Mana Circuit, Mana Wavelength Iris

Lvl 214
Strength: 103
Dexterity: 101
Constitution: 246
Mana (Stage 1/3 - Vast Mana): 782 + 782

Primary Class: Focused Channeler (epic)
Sub-class: [Initiate of Pride]

Active skills:
Focus (Dual Focus Consolidation) - Lvl 42
Mana Manipulation (Advanced Mana Manipulation) - Lvl 43
Perception - Lvl 40
Redistribution (Symbiotic Transference) - Lvl 40
Resonance - Lvl 40
Mana Domain - Lvl 28
Tether - Lvl 28
Regalia - Lvl 17
Infusion - Lvl 20

Constructs:
Reinforcement (Construct)
Kinetic Mana Heart (Construct)
Mana Regulator (Construct)
Mana Sovereignty Mantle (Construct)

Passive skills:
Cerebral Harmony (rare)
Mana-Fortified Resilience (rare)
Pyrokinetic Resurgence (rare)
Mana Reservoir (epic)
Arcane Resilience (epic)

Tokens:
Beyond Difficulty entrance token

Shards: 9462

I’ve done another round of active tempering, which boosted me 20 points in Constitution and 10 in Dexterity and Strength.

While in the relative safety of the city, I also thought about improving my Kinetic Mana Heart construct but decided against it in the end. For now, it might be smarter to wait and see what passive I receive in case it gives me some more insight into it. It seems like a good plan. Manuals are not available because of the system, so that's it.

As I walk through the empty city, with a bag filled with items, I think about Myrra. In the past two weeks, she’s barely left me and shows little intent to return to Virelia and become the matriarch or help with the problems there.

From Tess, I have learned that there are daily killings of humans and lynthari. Obelia is dead, Isola is dead, and Thalen has disappeared, so the big guilds that were supposed to help are gone.

Cheeky Obelia was also sure to hide a “bomb” - information that surfaced after she died, blaming lynthari for her death. A last spiteful gift from a smart woman whose obsession cost her life.

After that, there is no more information from Virelia. Tess and others spent all the mana stones they could, the stones have retained some value for their practical uses. They also stole a lot of useful things from headless guilds among other places and hired a big group to help them move it all. Then they escaped Virelia about a week ago, heading to the desert to face the Fallen Hero.

That's where I will go too. Sure, I don't tell anyone about it, but I will make sure to watch them from a distance and maybe help if it looks too bad. I don't want them to know, so they won't rely on me.

I also miss that silly corgi and the occasional nights we all spent together in the small living room of our first house. It was annoying at times, but I liked that feeling of coziness and camaraderie Tess talks about so much.

As for looting, I already found one epic item, so I will be happy with that for now. It stings a bit, I had hoped for more, but it’s just as well, I’ve never wanted to be reliant on items, and I already have so many things to work on.

Aqua Arcanum Vial (Epic): This small vial contains constantly swirling water. When uncorked, it can unleash a torrential water blast or create a protective, swirling water barrier. The Aqua Arcanum Vial can also absorb surrounding water sources, replenishing its contents and making it a versatile tool.

I wouldn't use it in combat as I already have problems spending my mana and using my skills, but it's a nice item to have, it should allow me to save some shards on buying water.

“Ready to leave, feral one?” Myrra greets me the moment I reach the towers where we set our base.

She still looks nearly the same, the only difference is her clothes, which are still black, contrasting with her white hair, tail, and ears. The clothes are simple, and she carries a few of the things she’s looted.

I nod, “Lead the way, nya.”

“Feral one, can you please stop? I only said it one or two times so you don't have to...”

“Twenty-seven.”

With a confused expression, she turns to me.

I repeat, “You've said 'nya' twenty-seven times.”

“Why would you even count that…” she lets her voice trail off and then shakes her head, “Let's leave.”

After using the array, we appear in the desert, along with a big pile of items I put on the massive metal plate and pull behind me. It's quite heavy, so I even have to strengthen my body through reinforcement to pull it across the sand.

Obviously, Myrra finds it extremely funny and continues to tease me. She is immediately in a much better mood, enjoying the heat of the sun on her skin and shedding the thicker layers of her clothes to sunbathe with a big smile on her face.

Typical cat.

Noname - How is it?

Sset - I made Grumpy waste her community limit, so she won't see what we're talking about. Of course, this is only if the system clears the messages in the chat at the times we believe it does.

Noname - Good, how's the search going?

Sset - We already sent the guys back to pull all the items we’ve got with us. TheStrongestOne helps a lot with that. I also found the crater you talked about, and we’ve traveled north from there and located our target. I left some markers behind so you can track us. We'll start in a day or two.

Noname - I will do so. How are the others?

Sset - Excited, sad, and a bit scared. But I'll pull them together.

Savant - Noname.

Out of nowhere, Savant interrupts my conversation.

Savant - You still owe me an answer to one question.

Noname - Yes, I do. Go ahead.

Savant - You asked me before how it is to be alone, so I want to ask you this. How is it to be with a group? One of you, a man called Hadwin, died. How do you feel about it?

Noname - You would waste your question on something like that?

Savant - It will allow me to understand you better.

I see, Savant sure knows how to ask questions I don't like to think about the answer to.

Noname - Some time ago, we got a lot of money. The boys had a good idea, and we were able to leverage our items.

Savant patiently waits, so I also give myself a moment and then continue.

Noname - We spent the entire night buying things for everyone in our group. Things that would make them happy or be useful to them or their training. We bought things for everyone except Hadwin.

I stare ahead over the dunes, feeling the warm heat of the sun on my skin as memories flash through my mind.

Noname - I forgot about Hadwin, and we didn't buy anything for him. Back then it was okay; we just gave him mana stones, and he picked something on his own. But since he died, I can't stop thinking about it.

I want to write another message, but Savant interrupts me.

Savant - That's enough for the answer.

After that, I close the Community and gesture to Myrra as we head towards the crash site of the orbital base.

The ever-present dunes and scorching sun get old rather quickly, but I start to enjoy the warmth on my skin after a few weeks in the cold and cloudy old capital. Right now, even though the only thing to see are the dunes all around us, the sunshine makes things look more lively.

Soon, we reach one of Tess's markers, a small stone holding some of her mana though it’s already been buried under a dune by the wind that shapes this desert. But because I know what to look for, I'm still able to locate it and continue to follow the trail.

As she has many times before, Myrra follows me, and there is a hint of distant sadness to her. It's hard to describe, but it's the expression of someone waiting to hear the bad news. Myrra is smart, and like me, she likes to observe others, so she must have noticed something. The question is how much the system has allowed her to notice.

I decide to push it away, as something for future Nathaniel to deal with before entering the 5th floor. So, for now, we silently push through the dunes while I pull the iron sled of items behind me.

Minutes pass. Then hours, and a day, as we track the marks Tess left until we reach one of the biggest dunes and climb on top of it.

“They are in front of us,” Myrra says quietly and points somewhere in the distance.

I'm unable to see anything unlike her, so she forms her aurora glass into a big plate in front of us. The glass shifts and changes multiple times until it seems to work like a telescope, and through it, I finally see Group 4, all of them walking in line, moving multiple sleds similar to mine.

Out of nowhere, Tess stops and turns around, staring right at us. Lily steps up next to her and looks in our direction as well, but unlike the blonde, she can't see that far.

Tess only shakes her head, and the smile that flashes across her face seems to be meant for me and not for Lily.

“Your group can be scary at times, Feral One, but are you sure you don't want to help them? The Fallen Hero is a terrifying enemy.”

I watch as Biscuit wobbles through the sand, his short legs often sinking and slowing him down, and yet he is too proud to ask for help and continues to follow the group. The snake around Isabella’s arm is much bigger now, and out of everyone in the group, Isabella seems to enjoy the desert the most, even keeping two fire orbs floating nearby. I can't sense it from here, but I think she might be using the sun and hot air here to strengthen them.

Then there is a group of three boys walking closely behind Maya, all pulling sleds while Sophie walks in the back, surely casting her web all around.

They are the same, yet different, and a wistful feeling overtakes me. How silly it is, how unaccustomed I am to this kind of feeling.

When I turn to Myrra, she gazes at me sadly, “For a moment, you were smiling, Feral One. A real, warm smile. It disappeared as quickly as it came, but you were.”

She reaches out and brushes a lock of hair from my face, her touch gentle as if she is handling something delicate. I watch her for a moment, curious about what she will do next, but she stops and pulls her hand away.

“Tutorial,” I say.

She tilts her head and opens her mouth as if she wants to ask something, but then her face changes, a blank expression appears on it, and then it reverts to the state it was before I said that word.

“Fourth floor, Waning Realm, Floor quest,” I say quietly.

After each word, her expression changes to blank and then reverts.

So, I just stay quiet, and she smiles at me apologetically, “Sorry for touching you, Feral One.”

“It's fine,” I tell her.

It takes a day longer than we expected to spot the Fallen Hero.

Even from as far away as I am, I can sense the sheer amount of power the armor possesses, and when Myrra uses her Aurora glass, we can see it as well.

As the rumors said, it's most likely an upper epic suit of armor that, while the Champion was alive, most likely served to transfer some of his owner´s mana into sheer physical strength.

Now, with the Champion dead, the armor uses his still-beating mana heart to power itself and move around, searching for enemies. Either some changes were made to the armor when its wearer died, or the Champion programmed it to do that before he died. To help humans fight against the enemy.

The gray and red armor itself is scratched all over it. In places, it looks like it has started to rust, and there are even holes in places, the biggest one on the back of the helmet is most likely the one that killed its owner.

The movement is unnerving, clearly not human. Each step is somehow awkward and hesitant, yet full of strength.

Tess and the others notice it as well and from really far away, she starts to observe it, moving the group so they can avoid it while she collects enough information.

I spend that day examining mana stones as I pull the sled behind me and speak with Myrra, trying to tease her, or practicing my skills. Yet none of these actions help me to get my mind off what is about to come.

Straight and clear, I'm worried.

Pathetic, am I not? After all the things I said. All my resolve that they should get stronger or die now before we become closer. Gareth’s words come to my mind more and more often as time passes, and I find myself thinking maybe he was right.

When the time finally comes, I'm ready to dash in there and help, but only until Tess's face appears in full view on the piece of aurora glass allowing us to see far into the distance.

Tess smiles brilliantly, and her gray eyes have an unnatural shine to them from the desert sun. As it has these past few days, her [Storm Crown] remains suspended over her head.

It will be fine, I read her lips.

“Don't go around planting death flags, you stupid blonde,” I mumble under my breath and then sit back down.

Fine, I will trust you. It's hard for me to do so, but I will believe in you guys.

Show me what Group 4 is capable of.

Chapter 267 - The Fallen Hero

The group takes a formation unlike any they've used before. For the first time, Tess hangs back, opposite her normal position, on the frontlines. She is so far behind that it would be hard for her to move close to help.

It surprises me, but I soon realize why she’s done so. Tess will be focusing on dealing as much damage as possible without being distracted by her opponents' attacks. From such a distance, she will be able to make each of her attacks as strong as possible.

Obviously, that also means she will be putting a lot of trust in the rest of the group’s ability to stay alive. For someone wanting to protect her friends so much, it's an unexpected decision.

On the other side, Lily is back on the frontline, next to Maya, who has the epic crown on her head, and plenty of mana batteries in contraptions layered over her body.

The petite healer seems to be determined, and I instantly realize that her position on the front line was her choice.

Dennis and Aaron are both on the sides and slightly behind Lily and Maya. Seeing as no one is talking, they must be using [Connection] to communicate.

A bit further back are Isabella and Sophie, the sisters close to each other, Noodle coiled around Isabella’s arm as she holds the epic bow Lily used to wield.

The last member of the group, Min-Jae, is off to the side of the sisters. He has switched to smaller projectiles for this fight, and he spins them around his body, something he started copying when he saw me doing it. The projectiles in question look a lot like golf balls, but I know they are extremely heavy because of his gravity skill.

One of his eyes is brown, and the left one is yellow, and it's already glowing and I'm sure he’s improved his control of it.

I’ve thought about it before, but I think his eyes are similar to my own, the only difference is that I have two eyes that allow me to see waves of mana. While his eye seems to allow him to see waves of gravity.

Biscuit is also there. He stands on the dune, a gentle wind blowing against his fur, and the corgi seems to be enjoying it while he breathes quickly. His tongue is sticking out as if he is trying to cool off. So far, he is not using any skills, but he is ready.

The fight starts suddenly. Initiated by Kim shooting one of his small metal orbs at the Fallen Hero.

I watch through Myrra’s Aurora glass as the armor stops moving and turns around. The corpse of the Champion clad in Valorplate. Even damaged, the red and gray armor is beautiful. And most of all, it's dangerous, confirmed by the First One’s fear of it.

When the armor starts moving towards the group, I understand it. Nothing changes after it notices the group. There is no mana emanating from it, and no skills activate. No, the entirety of that immense mana is turned into sheer strength.

The armor takes a step, and the entire dune under it explodes, and with one leap, it flies through the air right toward the group.

The silence is broken by the crackling of lightning and a terrifying noise that pierces the air as a gray spear crashes against the armor. The lightning spreads, covering the armor. The sheer strength of the impact pushes the armor away, and both burrow deep into a dune, sending an explosion of sand into the air.

Lightning flashes again, and the spear gets pulled back.

Isabella attacks next. One of the fire orbs floating over her shoulder elongates and turns into a flaming arrow which she nocks to her bow. Even though the bow is nearly as tall as her, she manages to draw the string of mana that appears and fires the arrow. As it leaves the string it grows even brighter and more compressed, a brilliant arrow made of blue fire that Isabella subtly manipulates to compensate for her lack of skill.

The blue arrow leaves a wake of shimmering hot air, and when it passes over the sand, it melts. The longer it flies, the more it speeds up, and by the time it reaches the crater left by the armor, I can barely track it with my eyes.

The explosion that ensues sends flames high into the air, some as tall as a building. The impact sprays molten sand into the area, and as it falls, it shines brightly like drops of hot glass.

Even before the fires disappear, the armor climbs out of the sand, slightly charred but unharmed.

At that point, its movements change. It's not so inhuman this time, no, it's slow and elegant. The Fallen Hero stomps on the ground, and the sand explodes high into the air like a series of geysers as the shockwave blows away the flames.

“It's not using skills at all; it's just sheer physical stats,” Myrra whispers, her eyes glued to the piece of glass.

The armor moves again and disappears from sight, another shockwave erupting in its wake.

It takes another leap, much lower and faster this time.

Just before the armor reaches Maya and Lily, I notice Kim moving his arm, and the armor stops mid-air and crashes back to the ground, pulled by the immense force of gravity.

Mana radiates from Maya, and her mana armor envelops her, denser than anything she’s ever shown me before. She uses [Boost], moving past Lily, and as the armor stands up, her axe crashes into it, sending it staggering backward.

Before she can attack again, the Fallen Hero swings its arm, and she is sent flying, as the front of her armor cracks. The armor takes a step to follow her, but Lily appears in front of it, and the armor changes its mind and punches her. The punch is smooth and elegant, looking like the result of thousands of repetitions.

Its hand passes through Lily's chest, but then the twin's illusion disappears, and Lily hits it with her fist instead and sends a blast of gray mana through the punch.

For the first time, the armor takes damage, the smoke-like mana leaving deep gouges.

The armor starts moving at terrifying speed, and I notice the bag on Lily's back growing smaller as she uses [Sacrifice]. As she does this, she moves nearly as quickly as the armor. They exchange blows until the armor feints and then kicks, breaking her arm. She rolls across the ground over a distance longer than a football field.

It dashes at Lily, but Dennis is there. He grabs her and pulls her away while a dozen illusions obscure them, each one realistic enough to fool even me, and each of them with different mana signatures.

Instead of dealing with them individually, the armor stomps, creating another crater as the shockwave destroys the entire dune along with the illusions.

Isabella shoots another arrow, but this one is different. Sophie, knowing that she can't manipulate a mind that doesn’t exist, uses [Manipulation] to compress the arrow and even tie the web she’s created to it.

There is no explosion of flames from the area, just a localized burst that is extremely compressed and thus pierces a hole through the Fallen Hero, exiting on the other side.

A piercing noise follows, and a spear trailed by lightning flies directly at the hero’s heart, and for the first time, the armor blocks. It puts an arm in front of its chest and is sent flying.

Before the spear can return, the armor grabs it and stabs at Maya, who charges it. She barely dodges, but the next elegant stab pierces her chest. The armor tries to move to finish the woman encased in armor but is prevented by the web Sophie prepared coiling around it and halting its movements.

Maya gets to her feet, the wound on her chest healing at a visible speed, and her armor flickers and disappears. Instead, she creates an axe larger than she is that takes on a dark blue color with a streak of light blue mana flowing through it.

Her swing is quick and deadly, the axe burrowing into the armor's neck.

Getting a warning, she lets go of the weapon and uses [Boost] to escape quickly.

The armor tears apart the skills holding it back. Not by disrupting them, no. Just by using raw power that defies any attempt to slow it down.

At the same time, a dozen javelins trailed by lightning crash against it. One after another, each of the javelins crumples and breaks, and yet they leave dents in the armor and channel their lightning through it.

A few fire arrows join in, and Min-Jae also uses his eye, closing his hand as he reaches towards the armor. As he closes it, the armor moves quickly, and instead of its chest, its forearm gets crumpled under the force of the press.

The Fallen Hero turns to Min-Jae, and its focus stays on him. Lily, presses the attack and gets thrown by a skillful kick that leaves even more of her bones broken.

A swing of its arm destroys the illusion and the entire dune in front of it. The sheer pressure of the swing throws Maya and the twins away.

Then it rushes at Min-Jae.

Dozens of iron balls crash against it, each one that hits slowing it down a bit more as Min-Jae stacks his [Gravity Well] and increases the weight of the armor.

The dome-like web Sophie’s been creating shrinks and tangles around the armor, slowing it even further, but it's still not enough.

Every time it gets slowed down, more mana flows through it, strengthening it further. The heart of the Champion beats weaker than when he was alive, but it’s still loud, even after his death.

The spear the armor’s been holding starts pulling it toward Tess, but the armor just grabs it with both hands and breaks the epic weapon like it's nothing, and the pieces fall to the ground.

Another stomp sends sand into the air, blocking the view as the armor charges.

I watch as a big armored arm grabs Min-Jae and tears off the boy's arm, only for the illusion to disappear as Lily stands there instead of Min-Jae, her arm torn off. The petite healer uses her skill, and all the sacrifices in her bag disappear, her waist-long hair shortening even further.

She doesn't regenerate her arm, no, the petite maniac even sacrifices the arm the armor is still holding, and then punches the Fallen Hero in the chest, her gray mana flowing through him.

At the last moment, the armor shifts, and a burst of gray mana eats its arm instead of reaching its heart.

Immediately after, with immense speed, it punches Lily, denting her chest, and then breaks Lily's neck.

Before the armor can tear off her head, purple tentacles coil around it and tie it up, not allowing any movement.

After a moment of struggle, the Fallen Hero gets loose, and when it tries to find Lily, she is already gone, an Illusion from the twins helping her escape.

Turning towards the newest enemy, the armor takes a step towards Biscuit, who doesn't even growl, just observes it curiously.

Biscuit tilts his head, a focused expression overtaking his face, and instead of purple tentacles, an orb of purple mana materializes in front of the corgi. The orb starts off as big as a basketball but shrinks to the size of a golf ball, its purple color darkening with streaks of different colors flowing through.

Don't tell me.

The orb starts glowing bright white, and Biscuit shoots it at the Fallen Hero who tries to run away but is once again stopped by Sophie.

Aaron appears next to Biscuit and grabs him from the ground. He activates [Haste] and runs at a speed that is almost as quick as the armor.

Then the Fallen Hero changes again. The first time it happened, its awkward movements became smoother and elegant, yet this time they’ve become confident and domineering. Even though Sophie holds the armor, it straightens up and slashes its hand towards the orb flying at it.

The orb disappears as if it never existed, and an immense force slashes against the ground, creating a deep and long crack in the sand.

Another slash with its hand destroys Biscuit's mana arms as they reach toward it, and the stomp creates a shockwave that forms another crater around the armor.

Biscuit growls and javelins made of purple mana form by his sides as he is being carried by Aaron. The mana projectiles shoot towards the armor, which blocks each of them easily.

Meanwhile, Tess and Min-Jae finish their preparation, and from high in the air, something starts falling. It's the chest made of unknown material that once contained the eye Min-Jae now sports. The indestructible chest is falling much quicker than it should be, and I'm sure it's much heavier as well, the force behind it being immense.

Dozens of purple tentacles explode from the ground and surround the armor. Sophie activates her skill, and even the twins seem to use their [Connection] in a weird way.

With a shockwave, the chest smashes against the armor, crumpling and bending it and forcing it to its knees. The sheer weight and inertia dealing immense damage.

But slowly, the Fallen Hero still stands up. Its stance changes once more, and it disappears from the spot, reappearing in front of Min-Jae and Maya. The young boy doesn't even have time to react, but Maya does. Her [Boost] gives her enough speed to face the armor for a few seconds even though she is bleeding and tearing her body as she moves, the crown on her head keeping her alive.

A dozen attacks are exchanged in a second, both of them changing positions to try to gain an advantage over each other while Lily moves nearby.

Even though the armor has only one arm, it dominates Maya, and the moment her skill deactivates, a hand swings to her face. Messages are exchanged between the group and Lily grabs the armor by the hand, her body strengthened by [Sacrifice], now capable of following the armor.

Quickly pulling its arm away, the armor dashes and disappears, attacking Isabella.

Lily disappears simultaneously and steps into its path, the two of them exchanging blows.

Giving up on her ranged advantage, Tess lands nearby, a crown over her head and lightning crackling and trailing her body. Her face appears on the piece of aurora glass, and she declares something, the armor freezing in mid-movement and turning to her.

Tess's crown disappears, the lightning that formed it flowing down her body and into her hand where it reforms into the shape of a spear. The blonde faces it and attacks the armor as it changes its stance again, to the form with elegant movements.

Lily, with her presence masked by the twin's skill, jumps on the armor's back. Her gray mana turns into a dagger which she repeatedly stabs into the armor's helmet, causing it to stagger a bit. More messages are exchanged between the members and skills activate, forcing the armor to stop its movements.

Then Tess takes a step forward and a spear of lightning pierces right through the place where the heart is supposed to be.

In the following silence, nothing moves for a while, and the wind continues to move sand over the dunes until it stops as well.

Finally, the Fallen Hero staggers and falls to its knees.

Congratulations! Your group has completed your Floor quest and defeated the second Calamity.

You have received 4000 shards.

Relieved, everyone from Group 4 groups up, smiles on their faces as they check on each other and seem to read notifications as well.

The boys, still weak and wounded, start checking the armor lying on the ground, and I notice they are talking quickly.

In the end, they did it; on their own, they defeated the Calamity, and I see that every single one of them has become stronger. Some of them by a lot, and some didn’t have the chance to show it fully because of the opponent they were facing.

Another soft ding sounds, and curious I check the new Floor quest that has appeared.

Floor quest: Kill Lynthari Matriarch Myrra

Reward: 6000 shards

Chapter 268 - End of the world

I’ve decided to ignore the side quest for now and look at the entrance to the 5th floor that’s appeared next to me. Through the portal, I see a grassy hill and a few trees to the side, not unlike the forest on the first floor.

“Feral One,” Myrra calls to me, “Who are you and the people in your group?”

“I can't tell you.”

The movement of her tail continues, but as of late, it's somewhat lifeless.

I observe her.

Myrra is taller than me by two heads, she has white hair and golden cat-like eyes. A deep scar runs horizontally across her face, and two cat-like ears perch on top of her head. She is slim but has the musculature of an athlete, and her tail is long and slightly fluffy.

That's Myrra, the fake Champion candidate as she called herself. According to Eris, she is capable of reaching the rank of Champion and is currently worth 6000 shards dead.

She will likely disappear after we step through the portal, so should I…

“That's fine then, if you don't want to tell me, you don't have to,” she says simply, and the piece of Aurora glass we used to observe the fight disappears.

The lynthari then turns around and slides down the dune to where we left our things.

Meanwhile, I open the Beyond Community.

Sset - We did it. No one is seriously hurt, but we will rest for a while and then split the things before we enter the portal, just in case we get split again.

Noname - Good job.

Grumpy - You should have seen it! It was super scary, but everyone did so well!

Lily joins the conversation as well. A few weeks have already passed, so I guess she has dealt with her grief, along with the others.

I pause for a moment and think about it. How sad it is that people can adapt so quickly to someone dying, no matter how much they held them dear. Just some time, and the memory will weaken, along with the pain.

But maybe it's better that way, a life where you grieve for years would be terrible, so having someone be a nice memory might be better in the end.

It also makes me wonder how people would react if I died. Would they be sad? If so, for how long? A day or two? A few weeks? Would I be forgotten after a few weeks with barely anyone to remember that I existed?

Well, I’d rather not get there.

Noname - I watched the fight, and you all did great. I have a few things that you guys could improve on and I will share them with you later so you can compare, but for now, good job.

Grumpy - You are nearby! Why don't you join us?

I hesitate, my eyes on the screen, but Tess joins in.

Sset - We talked about it. He will join us on the next floor.

She probably also says something to Lily out of the chat, but I can't be sure.

Grumpy - Don't forget, you still owe me! I will tell others what you said and see you on the next floor!

Lily then says something extremely scary. Something about taking the remains of the Champion´s heart and examining it and maybe using it as inspiration to reconstruct hers. She also says that the boys are already fighting over the pieces of Valorplate.

After that, Gareth joins as well and speaks with Tess for a bit, some congratulations and his constant behavior as a paragon of all good and just.

There's no way that guy isn't evil, I'm sure of it.

I finally close the Community and lay down on the dune, the warm sand feels nice under my back, even as it's getting into my clothes, and the sun’s rays on my skin improve my mood.

I’ve been putting off rejoining Group 4, maybe sometime during the 5th floor. Yes, there is a risk of us getting split again, so maybe it would be nice to greet them here on the 4th, but I just don't feel like it. I really don’t.

While resting a terrifying monster reaches towards my mind, and I let the communication occur.

(Food?) sounds in my head.

(Yes, you did a good job.)

(Food!)

(Yes, both of us have to become stronger.)

(Food Food?)

(I need some time. To think.)

(Friend.)

(Thank you.)

(Friend!)

(Friend, yes.)

(Friend friend!)

(Yes, you are my friend. Talk to Tess, I gave her a few pieces of Archdeer jerky before I left.)

(FRIEND!)

Even though I told him about the amazing treat near him, Biscuit doesn't cut the connection and continues speaking with me.

I feel myself calm down and a weird sense of relief when I talk with him. I think Isabella said it once; it's as if there is no evil in Biscuit. I can let my defenses down.

After a bit more time, it's me who cuts off the connection so he can go and get the treats he deserves, and I slide down the dune towards Myrra.

After another two days, Group 4 leaves through the portal. Everything is distributed, and everyone is holding their items. Their bodies are healed, and mana topped up.

I get a few messages from Lily and Tess who also send greetings from others, and after they enter the 5th floor, the connection cuts off.

That's when I look down and see Myrra sunbathing there, a slight smile on her lips.

She is clearly weaker than any other Calamity, so why did the system offer me so many shards to kill her? Is it the work of the tutorial's system, or is someone influencing it to anger the Ruler of Greed and possibly me as well? Could it be the intent I met in Beyond, still angry at my refusal?

Pushing the thoughts away I lay my hand against the highest quality mana stone I have and continue working on the inscriptions.

A day passes, and feeling ready, I stand up and bury the mana stone I was working on in the sand. Then I look at Myrra for one last time and grab the bags I’ve packed, heading up the dune towards the entrance.

The system and its 6000 shards can fuck off and choke on them.

“Feral One,” she calls after me, “no goodbyes?”

Hearing her tone, I stop and put the bags near the entrance. I turn and look back at her.

“How much do you know?” I ask.

“Not much, it's hard to think about these things, and I get the feeling that something is messing with me,” right now she is just a shadow of her usual cheery self.

Myrra looks like someone sitting and waiting to die, facing something she can't do anything about no matter how much she tries.

“Why didn't you want to return to Virelia?”

“Because it doesn't matter, Feral One. All of this is…” She gestures all around but avoids saying more. Her face is hard for me to look at. Her expression pleading.

I take a step away from her and towards the portal.

“I've learned most of this from observing you and your behaviors, and right now, I have a feeling that I will die the moment you take those few steps. Something terrible will happen when you leave. So, Feral One, won't you stay a bit longer? A few weeks. No, a few days, even a few hours.” The expression she makes hurts me.

A majestic Lyntari I have always admired, reduced to this. Because of the system, because no way out has been offered to her.

“Myrra,” I start slowly, “do you remember speaking with me about the human from Serpent’s Eye? The one you watched from a distance.”

She nods, “Yes, I do.”

“Back then, you told me he always acted high and mighty, with an arrogance that you liked and admired, yet in the end, the time came where he begged, where he cried and did everything he could to stay alive.”

A short nod. I'm sure she knows where I'm going with this.

“So, Myrra, allow me to ask. Are you the same as that human? Will you cry and beg?”

At first, her eyes water, the sun reflecting in them, both focused on me. Then she shakes her head, and a laugh escapes her lips and she looks down at her hands.

One quiet minute passes, interrupted only by the wind blowing over the dunes we stand on, sending the sand flying.

After that, slowly her expression changes. Her posture straightens up, and she clenches her teeth. The tail that was, up til now hanging sadly moves and twitches. Myrra looks even taller now, and her determined expression makes her look the most beautiful I've ever seen her.

Instead of stepping through the portal, I step away from it, and our mana engages.

“Then, as one last farewell, allow me to show you why they call me a Champion candidate,” even her voice is stronger as she reaches towards the sky, Aurora glass surrounding her.

POV Myrra

Feral one... no, Nathaniel wears an expression I am seeing for the first time, but I decide not to point it out. He can count it as part of my thanks.

I'm still scared, and worried, but all of that is pushed away as mana starts radiating from the man in front of me.

His mana flows in patterns that I’ve never seen before, powering all the skills he possesses. Even though there are places where he is lacking, I can see the sheer amount of work he puts in. The amount of careful thinking he spends on his skills, and every bit used to push where his talent shouldn't be able to go.

Nathaniel is like a rough gem waiting to be cut and polished so it can shine brighter than anyone else. And that applies to his personality as well. Like many humans I’ve met, he bears some past trauma that holds him back, and when he finally gets over it, he will be even more beautiful.

Our skills clash. Our bodies move, trying to gain an advantage over each other. Neither of us is holding back; the fight we lead is a conversation between the two of us and the last goodbye.

I attack, and he dodges. Countering my skills he continues to observe the entire time. He pushes, and I take on his attacks, redirecting them and avoiding them as much as possible.

Ever since I met him outside of Virellia, I kept observing him through my Aurora glass. His entertaining manners, his prideful bearing, and the love for his group he still doesn't want to accept.

Oh, how much fun I had watching this silly feral human.

A deep wound spreads across my arm because of my impatience and golden flames explode around him, melting the sand and reaching towards the sky, fed by his heartbeat. My Aurora glass moves in front of me to block the attack.

Nathaniel's expression is happy and sad at once. That much I can tell. Happy because he was able to help me and sad because… I shake my head to stop thinking further. Something will not allow me to do so, so there is no sense in it.

I combine my skills, surround my body with Aurora glass, and step out from the tiniest piece I left on his clothes so long ago.

A slight movement of his eyebrow is all that slips, but anyone else would look at it with an expression of pure shock.

Leaving a deep wound on his side, I step back. My body is heating up even more, my teeth are showing, and I feel my tail swirl behind me.

He lets out a happy laugh and I attack again.

We fight, we bleed. The most beautiful fight I’ve ever had, both of us know each other's skills and both of us are strong enough to make each other go all out with full force and then push even further.

But it has to come to an end, and it does. My concentration slips up, and he grabs hold of his mana, stopping his attack mid-air from killing me.

I have lost, but it's a loss I'm proud of because it was against him.

“Thank you,” I say.

“Farewell, Myrra,” the expression he makes is also a new one to me.

How do I look in his eyes right now, I wonder. A small step in his grand adventure or someone he remembers once in a while? Will he think of me fondly, or will I forever be a silly lynthari he met by coincidence?

I watch as he takes his bags, and then, after giving me one last look, he takes a few steps and then he is gone. The moment he disappears, everything freezes. The sand stops moving, the wind stops blowing, and the air itself feels as if stuck in time.

The world has ended.

A day passes. I lay in the sand, and eat the food he got from somewhere. I think, meditate, and practice.

I'm not used to being alone.

A week has passed, and far in the distance, I notice dark clouds coming from all sides and heading towards me.

Extreme earthquakes hit the desert once in a while.

There is still no wind, and not a single grain of sand has moved.

I'm still staying at the same place, and I don't know why.

Two weeks have passed, and during one of my meditations, I detect something.

When I burrow my hands into the sand, it's the highest-grade mana stone I ever saw, with an extremely delicate set of inscriptions. There is an immense amount of his mana left in the stone.

The cloudy wall from all sides comes closer.

Three weeks have passed. The sun doesn't feel warm anymore, and the cloud wall is nearby. The earthquakes come more often, and only a little bit of his mana remains in the mana stone I’m holding.

Four weeks have passed.

In the air, at exactly the same place where he disappeared, a tear appears. It's jagged and uneven, and through it, a black dagger pokes, making it bigger.

Then through the hole, a beautiful woman steps out. She has silver hair and is wearing a comfortable set of clothes you could wear out on the town or into a fight. The woman is young, but the moment our eyes meet, I shudder.

I feel no mana from her, no sign of skills, nor is there any information in her stance. But her eyes betray it all; they scare me like nothing ever before in my life.

She then throws the black dagger into the ground and talks toward it, “You've had enough, stop fighting back.”

My world changes again. The cloud wall that was so close disappears, and the sun feels warmer. The wind starts blowing again, and grains of sand move once more. It's as if the woman in front of me brought life back to the world.

She sees that I'm staring at the dagger and turns to me, “It's a bit annoying, just like its creator,” an almost imperceptible smile is on her lips.

The silver-haired woman examines me for a bit longer and then nods, “Little kitten, you are fake as well, aren't you?”

I don't understand her words fully, but hearing her call me 'little kitten' angers me. They are words no one would dare to say to a lynthari, but I do not dare to correct her.

“Yes, I think,” I reply.

She stops in front of me, even shorter than Nathaniel, yet she doesn't seem to be impressed by me at all and walks around, poking me at places, “Lynthari, aren't you? I met some of your race. Your Champions were always cheeky, cute things.”

“What is happening? What does all of this mean?” I try to ask in hopes she will be able to answer.

“You will forget it anyway, so there is no need to tell you, but I need someone to test a few things on, and you will do. As for a bit of explanation,” she takes the mana stone from my hands. “You can thank this thing for being alive. Without it…” The rest of the words she says disappear in the wind.

I look at the stone, “What is it?”

The woman observes the stone for a bit longer and then crushes it in her hand. “He’s improved a bit,” she mutters quietly and then looks up at me. “It's a terribly inadequate attempt at a personality imprint.” Pieces of the broken mana stone fall from her hand down on the sand. “To explain simply, he tried to make this stone feel like him, to trick the…” another word I can't hear, “into thinking he is still on the …” and another.

Her hand moves to her lips, and she blows off the rest of the stone. “Without it, this…” again, the words I can't hear, “would end, and you would be long dead.”

“Why would he do that? How would that thing… help me?”

“That's something you should ask yourself, little kitten. Was it a desperate attempt, akin to throwing a letter in a bottle into the sea? Maybe he wanted to prolong your life? Maybe he knew I would be coming and hoped for us to meet? Who knows.”

She starts looking around looking extremely relaxed. The confidence that radiates from her is unlike anything I have seen in my life. It's to the point where even I feel she is capable of doing whatever she wishes to.

“Will you allow me to join you? I can even become your disciple.” Unable to endure it all, I push against her, even if there is the option of her retaliating.

Instead, she stares at me, “You remind me of someone.”

She then puts down a bag, and from it, an arm pokes out. The arm of a woman, pale and smooth with elegant fingers.

The woman sees where I'm looking, “An arm of someone bearing the same title I did. It will be useful,” she says simply.

Then she turns to me, “My name is Lissandra, the first and last Absolute of Eladore, the planet that went through more Pairings than I bother counting. The weight of my title is not something I take lightly, and neither do I take having a disciple. In my long life, I have had only two. A young woman sent to spy on me, whom I considered talented enough to declare an Absolute candidate, a greedy little thing. The second one, for but a short time, was a young man, too prideful to accept his limits and not realizing that the rank of Champion is as far as he can go.”

Each of her words sounds like a declaration that has entire worlds as its witness.

“You, meanwhile, are a fake, the same as me,” even though she says that it doesn't seem to bother her, “But who said a fake can't beat the original?” The smile that spreads across her face is scary.

What she shows is a type of confidence that would make a weaker person kneel and worship her.

“We have a lot to do, little kitten,” she says. “I'm not unreasonable. If you listen to me, I can promise you one thing,” as she talks, I watch her, hanging onto her words.

Nothing else in the world matters other than the words she is about to say.

“You will find out the truth about this all. About the little pup, about the words you can't hear, about your world and this place. That much should be enough, right?”

I can only nod.

"Good, now, do you know about any healers? Even a bad one will do, I just need them to have a healing skill."

My tail moves on its own, "I know about one that is hiding."

Chapter 269 - 5th Floor

Congratulations! You have cleared the 4th floor of the Hell difficulty tutorial. Welcome to the 5th floor: Mentorship

You have acquired:

Unique Passive skill

Skill upgrade token

2000 Shards

60 stat points

Access to other Communities

Well, there goes my 6 thousand shards for killing Myrra.

Do I regret it?

Not even a bit, nope, not even slightly. The system can go and delete its System32 folder, or step on a Lego, or something.

I confirm my decision by flipping the bird at the screen in front of me and laying down on the grass. The sky above me is beautiful and as far as I can sense there are no humans or monsters around. The 5th floor seems peaceful so far.

My thoughts keep going back to the 4th floor and the mana stone I left behind. I wonder, will it help? Will the system ignore it and delete the floor instantly? Will the stone trick it, even a little? Have things changed because of Lissandra? The stone might only prolong Myrra's suffering, yet I still find myself hoping.

Lying there I open the community.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - so how is it?

Grumpy (Hell, group 4) - Nat! I'm happy that you are safe!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Who is Nat?

Grumpy (Hell, group 4) - oh, sorry! But don't worry, there is no one else, just our group

Noname (Hell, group 4) - how can you know that?

Grumpy (Hell, group 4) - no one else has talked so far!

Oh boy, maybe all the hits she took on the head left some damage she couldn't heal.

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - hello, Noname! what a terrible name!

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - long time no see

Sset (Hell, group 4) - welcome to the 5th floor

I talk for a while, and greet group 4 members. After not talking to them for a few weeks it feels weirdly nice and I feel myself pushing my feelings about what happened with Myrra and the end of the floor to the back of my mind.

For now, I will hope. I will allow myself to expect the best. I will trust that Cockroachsandra is as scary as she likes to think she is.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - so has everyone been split up?

Sset (Hell, group 4) - yes, from what we found so far everyone is in their own instance of the 5th floor. They seem to be identical to each other, but it looks like we won't be able to meet each other.

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - I have to go, my disciple is getting impatient!

Huh, disciple?

Sset (Hell, group 4) - I will be going as well. Don't forget to check the Community every hour, stay safe everyone

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - Food!

We exchange a few more words and I close the Community.

Well, it looks like I will be on my own for a while. Min-Jae said he had a disciple, so what is this floor about?

Floor quest:

Raise and protect your disciple

Rewards:

???

Skill upgrade token

5000 Shards

100 stat points

Trait strengthening token

Welcome to the 5th floor! Your disciple will be summoned in 24 hours. The disciple will be chosen from the tutorial database, specially for you.

If your disciple dies on the 5th floor you will be severely punished.

If your disciple dies outside of the 5th floor you will lose a certain amount of shards.

Time until the appearance of the disciple: 23h 51min 10s

That's a lot to unpack.

Asking others doesn't seem to make sense as they surely don't have any more information than what the system has given me. The most important part is that the death of a disciple will lead to severe punishment. The weird part is that it mentions the possibility of death somewhere outside the 5th floor. What does that mean?

And what does it mean by raise and protect? Does that mean my disciple will be young?

Noname (Hell, group 4) - How old are the disciples?

Sset (Hell, group 4) - Mine is 6 years old, the others are the same. Sorry, I have to go!

Oh boy, this floor is getting messy. The rewards are too, just some question marks as the first reward.

At least it looks like I have some time so why don't I sort things out?

Do you really want to sell the following item for 5000 shards?

Skill upgrade token

Yes/No

I confirm and the skill upgrade token disappears. It looks like it was the same grade as the one from the side quest and that leaves me with 20,462 shards.

Just in case I go through the shop and look for a rarity higher than epic, but I don't find any at all. It looks like even 20 thousand shards is not enough or there is some other requirement that I need to fulfill for it to unlock. Maybe another Primary class upgrade? Subclass upgrade? Higher floor? Do I need to find something of higher than epic rarity “in the wild” for it to unlock in the shop?

Well, it's something to think about later.

I spend the next few minutes scrolling through the passives offered to me by the shop and then the ones I'm getting from the 4th-floor quest.

After a bit of thinking, I decide to buy a passive I thought about before. There still isn't anything better and as I’ve noticed with the weaker version I possess, I could be capable of learning it on my own and turning it into an active skill, hopefully. Plus, out of all healing passives, it feels the strongest, making use of Primordial thermal energy.

Yes, I could go healing passive based on the amount of mana I possess but none of those I’ve been offered feels like the burst of strong healing I need. It feels like an excuse, but the main reason is my hope of acquiring an active healing skill and I tried a lot while relying on my mana to get there and trying to copy Lily. It didn't work at all so maybe Primordial thermal energy will get me there.

When I try to buy it a notification pops up.

Unable to buy another passive! Every being within the system is limited to 5 passives at most.

Please get rid of one or sell it to replace it with a new one.

And it's as expected.

I heard about it from Dennis when the boys tried to have a build with a dozen uncommon passive skills, but they told me they were unable to go over five. I had hoped it was because of their lower level or because of them not having a primary class upgrade, but it looks like there is a limit to the amount of passives one can hold.

Now that I think about it, there might be one for active skills as well. Currently, I have 9 active skills so maybe it's 10? The system likes rounded numbers.

Passive skills:

Cerebral Harmony (rare)

Mana-Fortified Resilience (rare)

Pyrokinetic Resurgence (rare)

Mana Reservoir (epic)

Arcane Resilience (epic)

One of the passives comes from the Primary class so that leaves only 4 passive skills for the user to decide. An annoying limit, but there might be a reason for it.

Do you really want to sell the following item for 200 shards?

Pyrokinetic Resurgence (rare)

Yes/No

Then I buy the new passive.

Phoenix Embrace (epic): The user harnesses Thermal Energy, channeling controlled bursts of heat to accelerate the healing process, using primordial energy's transformative nature to heal their wounds.

It cost me 12,350 shards, leaving me with 8,312, I decide to keep them for now while I once again go through the epic passives I’ve been offered for completing the 4th-floor quest.

This time there are 6 of them, but I didn't find any of them in the system shop when I checked.

Basilisk Gaze (epic):

The user possesses a passive intimidating aura, causing unease and fear in adversaries. This skill doesn't paralyze with a look, but it does unsettle opponents, making them less effective in combat.

Mana Overload Absorption (epic):

The user's mana channels are highly proficient at absorbing excess mana, mitigating the negative effects of mana overloads, and ensuring stability in challenging magical situations.

Mana Forge (epic):

The user's manipulation of mana transcends its limits, enabling them to shape mana into intricate and powerful constructs. These creations possess remarkable durability and destructive capabilities, making them formidable.

Kinetic Momentum (epic):

The user's mastery of kinetic energy allows them to effortlessly transfer tremendous kinetic force between their body, weapons, and projectiles, resulting in devastating impacts and unparalleled effectiveness.

Energy Conversion (epic):

The user naturally converts ambient energy into personal strength and stamina. This passive skill grants them increased endurance and resilience, making them less susceptible to fatigue and energy-based attacks.

Labyrinth Mind (epic):

The user's thoughts are incredibly complex and protected, rendering them near immune to mind-reading, scrying, and mental intrusion. This skill also confuses anyone attempting to manipulate their thoughts or memories.

So, let's go through them one after one.

I probably got Basilisk Gaze because I like to use my mana for intimidation lately. I don't like it much because it is passive and walking around with a field like that sounds annoying. But now that I think about it, I'm capable of turning off my passive skills so it should be fine, turning this passive into a semi-active skill.

The effect is most likely really strong because it's a passive skill, but I would rather deal more damage and kill my enemies quickly rather than scare them and kill them slowly. So this one’s a pass for now.

Mana Overload Absorption is similar to a skill I was offered a while ago, the old one was only of rare grade. I like this one a lot, a lot a lot. If I don't change my mind I’ll pick this one.

Mana Forge is also interesting and would strengthen my [Regalia] a lot and would probably make it easier to create the mana mecha armor I already used a few times. Yet I hesitate, as it's something I will slowly get to on my own and I don't need [Regalia] to become much stronger, it's really strong already and I'm even using [Infusion] to give it an even bigger boost. This one is also a skip for now.

Energy Conversion sounds interesting. Does it mean the passive is capable of turning heat into strength and stamina? Maybe even cold? Would a higher rarity skill be capable of turning sunrays into more power? That does sound incredible. A being with such a passive? Turning sunrays, cold air, hot air, strong wind, gravitational force, and other energies into physical stats?

The effect likely won't be that strong otherwise the skill would be straight-up broken and this asshole system wouldn't allow that, but I should keep it in mind.

Labyrinth Mind is probably something similar to my Mantle and Reinforcement constructs. I also like it a lot, but with my immense mana, I should be able to protect my mind on my own, which was confirmed when Sophie wasn't capable of Manipulating the First One while he was releasing a lot of mana.

Well, Mana Overload Absorption it is, the question is what skill should I replace?

Thinking for a while I sell Cerebral Harmony for 200 shards and replace it with the newest one. I think the boost Cerebral Harmony gives to my mind and mana connection is too weak at this point to even notice so it should be fine.

As expected the pain is terrible and it feels like my mana channels are burning, a feeling almost as bad as when I got my first trait. The worst part of it is how long it takes. Minutes of burning pain that is made worse by the feeling of it coming from inside my body.

Using [Focus], I try to filter it out and examine the changes being made to my body.

As many times before I can't even feel the source of the changes or what is guiding them. I'm also incapable of feeling mana or anything else applying the changes. It's just happening.

The system is truly as scary as it is assholish.

Epic passives being dealt with, there is one thing I want to check before testing them. Something I was really, really curious about ever since the start of the floor.

I open the community, click on Easy Difficulty, and type my message.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - hey, what was your floor quest for the 4th floor?

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - oh, another one from group 4! Welcome!

Sami (Easy, AFK) - lol, another loser from Hell. Only on the 5th floor, lol.

Maria (Easy, AFK) - Ignore Sami, he likes to think he is funny.

Potato (Easy, Royals) - Noname, did you meet Ligma on the 4th floor?

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - our floor quest was to kill some abomination ant. I couldn't even see his level, but he had two question marks. One group killed him a few months ago; we went to the 5th floor.

Sami (Easy, AFK) - we even have people who went to the 6th floor two months ago, lol.

Potato (Easy, Royals) - did you learn about Updog?

Sami (Easy, AFK) - they might be on the 7th or 8th floor already. I bet they could take you on. I don't trust that Sset guy at all. There is no way there are three question mark monsters.

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - what's your level, Noname?

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Sami, I will see you during the tournament. Thanks for the answer, Channeler. Is Mana the best stat? I will keep my level to myself.

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - oooo, I like you! Mana rules! Are you also a mana build? I'm 2 parts mana and one part constitution, and people call me crazy, heh. What are you? 3 mana 1 con? Or maybe even 4 mana 1 con?

I check my stats.

Constitution: 246
Mana (Stage 1/3 - Vast Mana): 782 + 782

Noname (Hell, group 4) - something like that. Can I ask you a few questions?

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - sure, but you will have to answer some of mine - well, the ones you can.

I’m really starting to like the guy.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - will do.

I ignore other messages as there are at this point a dozen people chatting, and I don't have that much time with my limit for community and need to save some for later.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - how many groups are there in Easy difficulty and how many people started in each? Can you tell me your floor quests and your average levels?

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - heh, Sset asked the same questions. 10 groups in total, each group with 200 people, but plenty of them moved to normal difficulty. One group nearly all died and only 1 person survived out of all 200. We think he killed everyone else though. First floor - survive for 30 days in the forest, there were goblins and some wolves, all low level. The second floor was to stop a powerful mage mass murderer, the third floor was some post-apocalyptic city with zombies, and we had to reach the Saint and help to fight it, the fourth floor was to kill the abomination ant, two question mark monster.

Nice answer, short and to the point.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - thanks, what would you like to know?

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - did you really have to fight 5 calamities one of which was a giant ant with wings that was over level 250 and led tens of thousands of ants?

Noname (Hell, group 4) - only 4 Calamities and the ant didn't have wings, he made them with mana. And yes, he was around that level.

Channeler (Easy, Steakhouse) - heh, I was testing you. I wanted to compare your answer to Sset's. Thanks. My limit is gone so see you later!

After Channeler leaves, I skim through a few messages and turn off the community. Tomorrow I will check the normal one.

Chapter 270 - One second

Flashbacks - Earth, 1 week before Nathaniel got into the tutorial

"Yes, as I said. Some of the lower security prisoners have disappeared, around 15 women and a similar number of men. Along with the guards, a doctor, and some of the visitors. An entire block of the building is gone."

"Explosion?"

"If it was an explosion, it's the weirdest I've ever heard of. We already had someone here, asking… no, ordering us to blame it on a gas leak and declare them dead."

"FBI?"

"Most likely, the director told us to follow orders and not ask questions."

"I'm not getting paid enough to stick my nose into this so let's do that. Did you start contacting the next of kin of the people who disappeared?"

"Yes, we did, we contacted some of them, but there were a few that we couldn't find any contacts for."

"Keep trying."

"We lost one of our Typhoon class submarines, sir."

"Come again."

"I don't know how to say it otherwise, sir, we lost contact, sir."

"Did ASW not find anything? Is there any chance that it could be a secret mission from the higher-ups?"

"That's unlikely, they were supposed to return to restock and change crew."

"Their equipment?"

"Intercontinental ballistic missiles, each armed with multiple nuclear warheads. They had a hundred of them."

"How sure are we of their disappearance?"

"They were on the surface having a direct line to one of our warships and got cut off in the middle. We already sent a few ships to their last location."

"Let me know as soon as you get more information. Anything."

"Yes, sir."

"Did you hear? The train Matus was on crashed just this morning!"

"What the hell, really? How is he? Is he ok?"

"We don't know," a boy takes a few steps and opens the door for a group of his friends.

They enter the shop and quickly start picking out snacks before they go to school.

"I heard the train disappeared." one of the friends says.

"Bullshit, how can a train disappear?" another of the boys waves his hand. "I tried to call Matus multiple times but he is not answering, I hope he’s ok."

Two men stand and stare at a car. Well, what's left of a car. The entire front end of the red pickup has been torn off, and the engine has been destroyed, and smashed.

"Did someone crash it and run away?"

"Yes, most likely in a tank while hiding the tread tracks."

"Then how the fuck do you explain this?" one of the men screams, this car was brand new, barely used.

The other man points at the tracks in the mud.

"There is no way it was a bear!"

His fellow grabs the screaming man and leads him to the side of the car where deep gouges have been left in the door, "Can you still say it wasn't a bear?"

"This has to be a prank!" the man screams again and they start arguing again.

Two boys sit high in a shaking tree, phones in their hands, both of them calling anyone they can. Parents, police, firefighters.

The tree they are sitting in is massive, yet it trembles constantly.

Howl.

The cause is the wolf below them. The wolf is bigger than it should have any right to be. Its skin is brown and its eyes emit a demonic glow in the dimming light.

Once again the tree shakes and the wolf howls while the boys scream.

Flashback - ???, 1 week before Nathaniel entered the tutorial

"My lord, we got a message from the Palace. It's about the planet we’ve been Paired with."

"That's an unexpectedly quick reaction."

"Yes, my lord, they wanted me to point out that that planet has Beyond explorers. We don't know the exact number yet, but it’s likely between ten and thirty."

"That's quite a few for a planet that just entered its non-attack phase."

"I agree, my lord. Would you like me to find out more?"

"There is no need; we would need to ask one of the Rulers for more information about their tutorial, and we can’t waste our resources like that."

"As you command, I will try to learn which planets got the same instance of the tutorial; maybe we can use them during the last tournament."

"Good idea, you can do that."

I observe as my newest epic item, the Aqua Arcanum Vial, absorbs water from the lake I found. It's been doing that for a few minutes already, a stream of water continuously flows through the air and into the vial. At this point, this thing contains more water than it should.

How interesting. How fascinating.

Spatial storage? System fuckery? Can I replicate it? Can I use it to store... mana? Well, I have batteries for that, but it won't hurt to have more mana, right?

Huhu. I don't have a problem.

At some point, the stream peters out, and I heft the vial. It still weighs the same, and when I use it, water bursts forth. Holding the item gives me control over the water, and I swirl it around me, creating some sort of barrier.

I try to use the water as a projectile as well, and it works. Unfortunately, the damage is terrible, more like splashing water at someone. The only advantage is the large amount of water it holds.

While examining it, I try to condense the water and turn it into a thinner and more pressurized stream, like the ones they use to cut sheet metal.

Unfortunately, it doesn't work, and I don't have much control over the item. Well, not exactly, it's more like the item itself lacks control; it feels like a limitation of the item itself, like it’s not made to be a weapon.

Still, it's not so bad, so I start filling it again while I look around.

So far, I have met no monsters or detected any presence. When I flew high into the air, I saw some ruins far in the distance but I’ve decided to not go there right away.

I need to upgrade my construct, test my passives, and wait for my disciple. A disciple... such a strange thing. The Floor quest here is unlike any before, but up until now, there’s been some intent to them.

The first was to cull the weeds and introduce us to the basics of the system and skills while gradually increasing the difficulty.

The second was to show us a civilization at its peak, with Champions and an Absolute. The floor ended with a warning and showed us what we could be capable of. All of this has been shown to us while we’re still weak rather than being held back for later floors.

The third once again showed us the consequences of misusing our powers, and we had to rely on ourselves to survive, seek out information, and come up with a plan to deal with the Saint.

The fourth was the most freehand one. Plenty of options from hiring the natives, to turning calamities against each other, and a lot of ways to clear it. The Fallen Hero for those more suited to a single target, the Colony for those suited to large groups of enemies, And the more politically minded could start a war between the lynthari and the humans. The tree as an unmoving static target for those adept at channeling and preparation.

The fifth floor is to raise and protect a disciple. This all being a tutorial most likely means that we might be training people when we get back to Earth and this is probably meant as preparation. The title of disciple is important to the system. We met the corpse of a Champion's disciple on the 4th floor and heard it mentioned multiple times. I also met Ruby on the second floor, and she was a disciple of that cockroach-like Absolute.

It all makes me curious. Disciples, candidates, Champions, and Absolutes. It might take a while, but I'll get to all this.

The bottle is filled once again, and I put it into my pocket and look at the pile of items I brought here with me. At least I won't be bored with so much work to be done.

But now, the most important part!

I have Mana Overload Absorption and Arcane Resilience, plus an improved healing passive. All three are epic skills that should be capable of helping me with the black mana and my new trait. So let's try it.

Deep breath in, and I activate my [Focus] and consolidate it, [Mana Manipulation] immediately activating at high power. My two starting skills. I'm still quite fond of them.

I let the mana reach my eyes, and the trait slowly activates, and the world around me changes. Beautiful waves of mana surround me, the ones I can't sense or see without the trait. I don't even know what they're called.

Then I start to see the particles of mana floating gently, swirling and filling everything. Ever-present and beautiful like tiny lights stolen from the sky. Ambient mana.

Gradually, I feel the pressure on my eyes and brain increase, but I hold on and continue to take it all in. The longer I do, the more information flows into me, and the deeper I see into this beautiful invisible world.

When I feel like it's enough, I deactivate my trait and, as my head screams, the information overload stops.

That was good, much longer than without Mana Overload Absorption. I was worried that it wouldn't affect my eyes, but it does and I'm grateful for that.

After a short break, I start another test, this time generating and storing a lot of thermal energy inside my body, as much as I can handle. It works well and Phoenix Embrace activates, healing, and supporting me. Then I activate my trait again and try it with my healing passive activated.

It starts similarly, but when I start feeling pain in my head and eyes, the healing thermal power rushes to them, alleviating a lot of the pressure and fighting against it. Not all of it, but plenty. The only disadvantage is the amount of focus I need to keep it activated while focusing on my eyes, but that much is fine, and the amount of time I can keep my eyes up increases.

While at the peak of it, I reach out my hand and create an orb.

Blue turns dark blue with streaks of light blue and purple, then white as if about to explode, and with a stronger push, it turns black, with tiny sparks of white light inside the pitch-black orb.

The way mana waves and ambient mana move around the black orb is fascinating, unlike any reaction I have seen with my limited experience.

Carefully, while using my trait and my skills, I try to control the orb, to force my will on it. It requires a large amount of mana to do so, but it's within my capabilities, then a thin stream of my mana connects to the orb, constantly supplying it with mana.

Not willing to take it into my body again, for now, I instead use [Focus] and manipulate it into changing shape.

It turns into a beautiful enigmatic black dagger, but even this doesn't feel like its optimal form.

Still, I'm happy, even with the constant pressure.

[Mana Manipulation - lvl 43 > Mana Manipulation - lvl 44]

[Focus - lvl 42 > Focus - lvl 43]

Feeling I'm getting close to my limits, I cut off the connection to my mana and, unable to cancel it, I throw it nearby where it floats in the air, gently sucking and absorbing any mana that reaches it.

For the next hour, I continue to observe it, and at some point, I create a barrier around it, similar to the one the ants did before to store my black mana orbs.

Then for the next few hours, I observe as the orb gradually crumbles. There wasn’t much mana left for it to sustain itself, and I never intended there to be.

Overall, I'm really happy with the result. Sure, the black mana thing is best used defensively at the moment, with its capacity for absorbing huge amounts of mana and stopping attacks that are way over my head. So that's what I will do for now, learn to use it for defense.

The second step is to inscribe my arm again and use the orb to absorb mana and make it mine in a carefully controlled manner.

The third step is to slowly get it to flow through my body while maintaining the active state of my healing passive.

The last step is what I'm the most excited about. The black mana feels like mana+, or mana ultra, or maybe mana pro. The sheer quality of it is something else, and if I use it to power my skills, it will give me a huge boost. So of course I intend to use it. Partially it reminds me of [Mana Surge], the skill I used to have, just more versatile and much stronger.

I'm about to turn around and go work on my construct, but then I hesitate in mid-step.

This doesn't feel right. Since when am I so careful?

Didn't I already decide to make myself as strong as possible? So what's with this tiptoeing, all the preparations, and careful testing?

My heart starts generating a huge amount of kinetic energy which I immediately transfer into thermal and compress it even further, golden flames blazing on my skin.

Then my eyes activate once more, a beautiful hidden world opening to me, and in that world, I create another black mana orb. I reach out, grab this orb, and squeeze it.

The black mana fights against me, tries to suck on my mana, to dominate it all.

And I fight against it. My skills surround it, my mana surrounds it, and I force it into my body where it starts flowing through my circuits, the pain increasing, feeling as if burning iron is pulled through my muscles. But I push that to the back of my mind and let myself absorb the entire orb, constantly fighting the mana in my own body.

I don't let it. This thing is made of my mana; there is no way I will let it fight against me.

[Mana Domain - lvl 28 > Mana Domain - lvl 29]

[Mana Domain - lvl 29 > Mana Domain - lvl 30]

My domain activates, this time within my body, strengthening my control over it and all of my mana.

[Mana Manipulation - lvl 44 > Mana Manipulation - lvl 45]

[Resonance - lvl 40 > Resonance - lvl 41]

[Redistribution - lvl 40 > Redistribution - lvl 41]

[Resonance] activates, constantly shifting the frequency of the two types of mana, matching them more closely, and [Redistribution] helps too.

I ignore the pain and the pressure and just send a bit more heat through my body, any wounds that appear immediately heal under the influence of my golden flames.

Then, finally, the black mana gives up and I seize control of it. I move it and I use it for a skill. I pick the one I rely on over and over again.

[Focus], powered by black mana, activates and all the healing that was being sent through my body rushes to my head, my muscles immediately twitching, bones cracking. Yet even then, the passive skill only focuses on my head, trying to keep me alive and my brain from literally melting under the pressure.

For one second [Focus] activates. Just for one, one terribly short second that almost kills me. And in that short moment, I watch as the world around me slows down to a crawl and my mind feels as clear as never before.

My thoughts rush through with a speed that feels inhuman and it terrifies me.

The moment a feeling of fear intrudes, my mind examines it, reads it, and I feel a short burst of amusement before it's pushed to the back, immediately turning to my situation and examining the effect of black mana on [Focus].

The wind blows nearby and in slow motion, the branch of the tree next to me moves.

Surprisingly, my body is capable of moving and even though the world feels slowed down, I move normally and touch the branch.

Then I watch as my muscles and tendons on my arm tear, bones crack, poking through the skin, and I pull my hand back, only for it to break even further.

Only then do I realize what's happening, all still within that short second.

The world did not slow down; just my [Focus] allowed me to take in all this information and process them at a speed that feels so inhuman. Then my dumb ass tried to move my body and without realizing that moving it at the current “normal speed”, I would need to move it dozens of times faster than what I usually do and what my low constitution is capable of handling.

Before the effect wears off, I realize how dangerous it is and move black mana inside my body, pushing it out and shooting it far away from me, tearing a few holes in my skin, and overloading my circuits.

Then the sounds come back to me and hit me like a tsunami. Someone groans in pain and only later do I realize it's me.

I fall to the ground, head thrashing, arm broken to pieces, eyes hurting as if someone stabbed them, circuits overloaded even with my new passive. Focusing all my attention on keeping thermal energy flowing through my body and on breathing, I lay there down in the grass near the lake.

For the following hours, I only examine my area and keep up healing that is mostly focused on my head and brain. After that, I heal my body and examine my passive.

Then when it's all done, I lay there and try to take it all in. I spend hours and hours going over that single second when I felt so… so… I don't know how to name it. I just know I do not regret a thing.

Only when I hear rustling and feel a presence behind the trees do I realize that the 24 hours passed and my Floor Quest has fully started now.

I look up and there, poking from behind the tree, a small girl hides. She is around 6 years old. She has light brown hair that is messy and seems to have been cut with a knife, and she is wearing clothes that are more rags than clothing.

But the most striking thing about her is her eyes, red like rubies, and the two small pointy horns poking out from under her hair near her forehead.

And over her head, hangs a single word.

[Disciple]

Chapter 271 - Disciple

When our eyes meet, my disciple immediately hides behind the tree, and I feel her mana reaching towards me, examining me. She does it carefully, extremely so.

I think, out of all of the people I’ve met up until now, she has the most covert method of sensing another person’s mana. Her probing is almost unnoticeable, just a whisper in a hurricane. I try to replicate it and examine her as well, but I can tell she has defenses in place, guarding against her own techniques, so I ease off.

Sure, I could still do it, but there is no need to freak her out.

Instead, I continue to recline on the grass, enjoying the warm rays of sunlight on my skin and the slight breeze; the weather is really nice.

Her probing stops, and she continues to observe from her hiding place, so I open my system messages.

Train and protect your disciple.

A disciple was chosen from the tutorial database, this disciple was chosen for their similarities to you. There is much to be gained. Tread carefully!

Killing your disciple is not allowed and will be punished severely.

The longer your disciple stays alive, the bigger your rewards for this Floor quest will be.

There is nothing on my disciple; there are no stats, no information about her.

Maybe it’s on purpose? The words over her head say "disciple" and nothing of her level or class. Is this meant to encourage me to bond with my disciple, in good faith or poor, and learn these things from her?

The system puts a lot of emphasis on the word "disciple," so it's probably some sort of preparation for the future, as I predicted.

The system also said that my disciple was summoned from a database. So that probably means this Floor was created as a “playground” for her and I.

I look towards the tree again, and my silly disciple is still hiding. I'm extremely curious, and I want to inquire about her race, traits, skills, and level, all that good stuff. But I know if I do so right away, I will just scare her even more. So, I just close my eyes and wait.

It takes almost thirty minutes before I hear soft steps and the sound of water; it sounds as if someone is drinking straight from the lake.

Then there is another period of silence and a few more steps, heading my way; they are extremely careful and soft. The girl stands over me now, and through sheer force of will, I do not open my eyes.

Damn, I hope she hasn’t pulled out a dagger to finish me off. There’s still blood on my clothes from my wounds, so maybe she will because of fear.

Actually, wouldn't that be a funny way for me to go?

Okay, okay, let's calm down. I'm in too good a mood from my “successful” rounds of testing.

Then I almost start when I feel a wet touch on my forehead, but I still hold myself back.

The little girl with her tiny horns and blood red eyes continues her task. Gradually, as I realize what that is. She is using a piece of cloth she’s dipped in water to wipe the blood from my face.

Unable to resist any longer, I slowly open my eyes without looking at her; instead, I stare at the sky.

She hesitates, before continuing, “Does it hurt?” she whispers in a soft voice.

Her face stays close to emotionless the entire time as I watch her with my peripheral vision. She is careful to control her expression, very much so. And it’s an act.

She’s not doing this now because she’s worried about me. No, she is doing this to look innocent in my eyes, to get on my good side, and to gain favors. It's a simple, calculated move. The actions of one who’s been hurt over and over again and can’t trust people, so she pretends. To survive and to not get hurt.

I don’t find it repulsing; no, not at all. I find it endearing.

I turn my head, and my eyes meet hers. Just for a short moment, we look into each other's eyes before she turns her gaze away.

“Please, don’t hurt me,” she whispers.

Even these words are calculated, to maximize pity. Yet they are real all the same, the bruises on her body are proof of that. Her arms are pale and thin, her clothes are made of extremely cheap material, and she has no shoes.

I don't answer. Even if I tell her I won’t, she will only pretend to trust me and expect it all the same. Things like this are best proven with action, not words.

Carefully, to not scare her, I sit up and face her, taking the opportunity to examine her a bit more.

Her horns are smaller than my pinkie; her eyes are deep red. When light shines on them, they become even more vibrant. They are pretty and contrast beautifully with her brown hair.

“Why are you here?” I ask.

She examines me as well, fixating on my contrasting eyes. For some reason, they fascinate her, but she doesn't ask about them.

“I was told that you would be my master and I your disciple. The voice told me that you would help me become stronger.”

Oh? Did she get a system message? Did the system pretend to be some godlike being and talk in her head? Or has she been programmed to think that?

“Okay, so how about this? You won't lie to me. If you don't want to answer my question, you don't have to, you just can't lie. In exchange, I won't lie to you.”

I know this conversation might be too heavy for someone this young, but if she is anything like me, this should be reasonable.

She carefully considers this, and nods.

Somehow, I find it cute. Her face trying to hide emotions, the tiny horns poking from her head, and her red eyes.

“Next, I will become your master. I will train you and help you become stronger. I will make sure no one hurts you and that you have as much food as you need.”

Her expression immediately breaks revealing her suspicions, before she puts a small fake smile on her face.

“Yes, please!” she shouts, adding emotion to her voice.

Even knowing she’s putting on a mask, while trying to hold on to some hope, I almost fall for it.

“It won't be free obviously. You will have to tell me about your skills, class, and stats, and answer some questions for me — other than ones you won't want to.”

“I... will do so,” she nods, and this time I can tell she is a bit more serious.

Of course, good things don't come for free, so she feels more comfortable when she has to do something for them.

“What is your name?”

The little girl looks at me, eyes wide open. A hint of surprise and fear in them.

Carefully, she opens her mouth to lie, but then, looking at me, she whispers, “I don't want to tell.” Her voice is extremely weak, and I watch her squint her eyes, her body tensing, expecting a blow.

She could try to lie, but she decided to take a chance and uphold our newly formed pact. It's mostly childlike naivety and I can't see it as anything else, no matter how hard I try.

“I see, that's fine,” I answer.

Her body stiffens even more, and her eyes blink up, our eyes meeting for a second.

“I don’t know your customs, can you tell me why you can’t let me know your name?”

“It’s forbidden,” she answers.

I decide not to push any more, “Okay. Are you hungry?”

This time she perks up even more, finally letting herself eye the pile of things I left near the lake. Materials, clothes, food, mana stones, valuables, everything I looted... everything I brought from the fourth floor. There’s plenty there.

“Yes, please... master.”

I stand up, my body healed, but aching, yet I do not regret a thing. Something tells me that what I just did with the black mana was a bit, just a little bit dumb. But I'm sure 1st floor or 2nd Floor Nathaniel would try the same without hesitation. Both of them were risk-takers. Hell, 3rd floor Nathaniel and his kinetic mana heart would probably do the same, so I can't be left behind by those weirdos.

I will totally try it again as soon as possible. Well, maybe after upgrading my kinetic mana heart. I wanted to do it before my disciple came, but well… stuff happened.

Taking a few more steps, I go through the pile of stuff. Unfortunately, there are no clothes that would fit her, but I scroll through the system shop and find some, as expected, but they cost 30 shards, almost as much as uncommon gear.

It looks like the system is trying to make me a few shards lighter.

When I buy them, I pretend to grab them from the pile and set them in front of her. The clothes are simple, but the material feels nice. A white shirt, brown pants, and even some shoes. Nothing to sing about, but even that seems to greatly surprise the little horned creature.

“They are yours, according to our deal. Please wash first,” I grab one of the towels I bought with me, “I will go scan the area so you will have some privacy.”

Before she can react, I use kinetic energy to push myself into the air, higher and higher.

High up, I take a deep breath while keeping myself afloat at the spot.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - This floor quest sucks, I don’t know how to deal with kids.

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - My disciple is almost as old as me!

Oh boy, I did not think of that at all.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Are you ok?

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - Yes! It's fun! My disciple is really cute, and her hair is blue and keeps floating around like fire. I want that too!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - How did Soph handle you getting separated?

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - I think she almost cried, hehe, but Soph is dumb sometimes! I can keep myself safe, and I have Noodle with me, he will protect me too!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Still, don’t do anything stupid.

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - I’ve already heard it from everyone else （＞д＜）

Well, it looks like Lily is teaching Izzy how to use emoticons… nice.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Archdeer meat.

I say the password in the message.

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - Asshole!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Please don’t tell me you also have a disciple.

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - Food!

What the hell.

At this point, I'm not even surprised, instead, I'm extremely curious. Unfortunately, I don't think I will be able to get an answer.

Seeing that no one else seems to be joining, I exchange a few more messages with the two youngest members of group 4 and turn off the Community.

Still floating high in the air, I reposition myself to lie on my back.

The air here is colder, and the wind is stronger, but the view is amazing, and I really enjoy the feeling of it. Things like this keep reminding me how much everything has changed over the past year, and I love it. All these powers and options that have opened to me and expectations of more in the future.

Lulled by the wind, I spend a few more minutes like this before deciding to land back on the ground.

The little red-eyed girl is already sitting there in her new clothes, clean, but still bruised. The towel is carefully hung on the branch nearby, and I notice that she even cleaned the branch a bit to not dirty the towel.

All the food I left for her to eat is still there, untouched. My disciple just sits there in front of the food, stomach growling, eyes flicking at it, not daring to touch it without my express permission.

“Starting now, you can take any food I have or water and eat it anytime you want, without asking me,” I say.

Her pupils expand, yet she still doesn't take it; instead, she looks at me, surprise apparent on her face.

She is still suspicious, I see.

With a sigh, I make my voice a bit haughty, “It would be annoying to have you constantly asking for food,” I say, knowing this is reasoning she would accept more.

This time it seems to work, and she nods, immediately grabbing a few pieces of fruit and slowly nibbling on them.

For a short moment, a happy smile crosses her face as she tastes the sweet fruit, and she grabs another piece.

Chapter 272 - Bribes

I came up with the best way to ask questions of my untrusting disciple.

The answer is simple. It's money and items.

Yup.

It's totally not suspicious, like some random adult offering candy to a little kid. Not at all.

I'm too curious to spend weeks gaining her trust, so I have decided to use some things I bought from the 4th floor. I try with rare items, mana stones, more food, and the little girl loves it, even though she tries to hide it.

After hours of observing her, I’ve come to notice the imperfections in her facade. It's easier than usual, probably because it feels like talking to myself.

“What is your race?” I ask her after sliding a rare amulet to her. The item is capable of creating a barrier to shield against mana-based attacks.

It’s useless to me, but her hands nearly shake as she takes it.

While she quickly hides it under her new clothes, I notice a subtle and mischievous smirk on her face. As if she thinks she is scamming me.

“I will need more to answer that,” she says, already becoming braver in my presence.

She seems to think I'm someone rich and powerful, who has no idea how much these items are worth, so she’s decided to scam me for more.

How cute.

“Sure,” I say and put a few lower-grade mana stones and a small bag in front of her.

After grabbing it all, she puts her newly gained things inside.

“I'm half-demon, half-human,” her voice quietly sounds, and she examines me carefully, “I don’t know who my parents are or which one of them was a demon.”

“Are demons feared where you come from?”

“People don't like them very much…” she doesn’t say more.

The half-demon girl becomes more rigid, and it's easy to see how they treat her wherever she is from. A young kid without any parents or family, from a race that is feared and hated. They probably treat her extremely poorly, all while thinking they did her a favor just by letting her live.

I don't like that very much. It's only been a few hours, but she is my disciple, and my disciple being treated like this shows disrespect for me as her master.

Okay, it's decided, before she returns back, I will teach her some nice explosive skills and where to kick to make it hurt as much as possible. The little half-demon has a lot of self-control, but she is timid and weak, and that’s something I can help with.

I take more food and throw in some sweets and set it in front of her. As if trained, she waits for my question.

“Tell me your level, your skills, your class, and your passives.”

When she hesitates, I add a bit more to the pile.

“Level 6, skills are [Concentration] and [Mana Manipulation], I have no class and one passive, it's common Mana Channeling.”

I nod, and she quickly takes all the food, keeping some on hand to slowly nom on.

It looks like the system didn't lie and even our skills are similar. So, what is the exact purpose of this Floor? To train someone like me to become as strong as possible and then get as high a reward as possible?

Whatever, I will find out sooner or later.

“Okay, my silly disciple,” I say, changing my bearing, much to her surprise.

I quite like her personality and the skills she has. She also feels like an underdog to me. Bullied, at the bottom of the ladder, and who doesn’t want the underdog to win? Especially when this one is my disciple.

Oh no, we can’t have that. I will turn this half-demon into a terrifying being.

“My name is Nathaniel; use it if you want or do not; it's up to you. You can call me master or ‘hey you’; I don’t mind. I will train you and I will protect you while you are here. I will ensure that you do not go hungry and that you have nice clothes.”

Her expression isn't exactly trusting, but that’s fine. I will say what I want to say and prove the rest with action.

“In exchange, I will need information regarding your skills, your classes, and your growth so we can make you as strong as possible. I might also ask a few things about the place you came from. As always, you can decide not to answer any questions you are uncomfortable answering. Is everything understandable so far?”

She nods.

“Good, now I would like to set a few ground rules. First, never betray me. I’m trusting you and I promise that I will never betray you if you don’t betray me first.”

The little half-demon nods once more, her big red eyes observing me, “Master…” she asks carefully.

“Yes?”

“Do you not hate me? Do you not find my eyes ugly and horns disgusting?”

Damn, I’m quite good with kids, am I not? The change is staggering. Oh, maybe it's because of the food? Or maybe she feels a kinship with me as well.

In place of an answer, I lean in close and let her look me in the eyes, “Do you find my eyes ugly?”

“No! Master’s eyes are beautiful!” she shouts, maybe she really thinks that, or perhaps she has a fear of antagonizing me.

“Thank you. I also find your eyes pretty and your horns cute,” led by curiosity, I also reach out and touch one of her horns, pulling on it.

The texture is nice and it doesn’t feel cold, rather it has a strange warmth to it. When I move it from side to side while holding it, her head moves too and the shock on her face almost makes me laugh.

I let go and she puts her hands over her horn protectively.

She looks angry, but to me, it's more like an angry little kitten rather than anything to be taken seriously. Even as her face tries to remain expressionless.

“Try filling this mana stone with your mana,” I say and hand her one of the smaller mana stones I used for practice some time ago.

I take a moment to add some simple inscriptions to the mana stone, making it easier to infuse it with mana.

Then I stand up and fly high into the air. Even now, I keep myself afloat as if I were laying on a bed and position myself so I can see her just in case. The little half-demon doesn't seem to notice the anchor I left next to her, just in case.

Further away, I have some space to think about how I should deal with her. There are multiple options.

One of them is keeping my distance, training her and making her as strong as possible for the best possible reward.

Another one is to be fair, a bit harsh and use training methods that are more demanding, producing better results. That would include some pain from her side and the risk of her hating me.

Of course, I also have the option to become unhinged, treat her poorly, and train her through fear. She is just a fake so that wouldn’t be so bad, right?

I don’t like that last option at all and there is no need for it.

My disciple seems to have a personality I can appreciate. She seems to be the type that likes to keep her distance while tending towards honesty when she has no reason to lie. And I won’t lie, I pity her a bit. As with the many times before, it's hard for me to treat kids harshly.

But this is dangerous as well.

I just ended the 4th floor and Myrra, someone I've come to appreciate and befriend, stayed there with little more than a tiny speck of hope of Lissandra reaching her. Heck, for all I know, the floor disappeared immediately. Or maybe even nothing changed. Maybe Lissandra already counts as a tutorial attendee even though she is not showing in the community, maybe the system still has some errors that need to be fixed.

Bringing me back to the main point - should I open up a bit? Should I allow myself to befriend my disciple, only to end up saddened when the floor ends?

As I like, I leave it up to future Nathaniel to deal with and open the Community.

I click on the Normal difficulty and a chat opens.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - hello.

One (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - oh, there is really someone from Hell difficulty!

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - I thought they were making fun of us.

One (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - Noname, how is Hell difficulty? Is it true that you have a corgi and a snake that are probably stronger than us, lol?

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - I think that little girl was just making fun of us, One.

Patriot (Normal, OnlyDads) - she sounded honest.

Patriot (Normal, OnlyDads) - hello, Noname!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - I don’t know about the snake, but the corgi would surely take on some people from Hard difficulty.

One (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - heh, they are all the same.

Two (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - I told you, all people from Hell difficulty have a screw loose

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - please, Noname, don’t add fuel to the fire. These two are annoying enough as it is.

One (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - that’s not what you said on our date.

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - screw off, you made me pay even for you!

One (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - equality.

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - how is that equality!?

Patriot (Normal, OnlyDads) - what level are you, Noname?

Noname (Hell, group 4) - I would rather keep it to myself. How come you guys didn’t join our Community?

Patriot (Normal, OnlyDads) - heh, that’s fine. You don’t have to tell.

Two (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - you can’t join a Community that is in a higher difficulty than yours. This means Hell can join every Community while Hard can join every other than Hell etc.

Oh? That’s interesting and it explains why these people haven’t been in our Community.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - On the first floor, we had to survive for 30 days in a forest full of monsters that became harder over time. Cinderbear, battle trolls, phantom goblins. The second was to watch the end of the world caused by a skill powered by an unknown rarity sword, the third was to kill the body of a dead Saint Absolute that caused the end of the world, the 4th was to kill one of 4 calamities, each of them over level 250. What were your quests?

Two (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - holy fuck, is he lying?

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - I think that girl said something similar.

Two (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - they could be both lying.

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - there is no real reason to.

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - Our first floor was similar but the monsters were probably weaker. The second floor was to survive a war between two small nations. The third we had to find the cause of the Decay. The fourth one did have this race of cat girls! They were so tall and cute, I wish I could take a picture! There we had to help free an old capital from the Living Tree.

Two (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - I want my lynthari mommy back

What the fuck?

Eve (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - creep.

Two (Normal, Ominous Latin Name) - I saw you trying to pull their tails!

I leave the Community before they continue.

It's interesting to see the differences between each Community and seeing Easy and Normal it looks like a lot of them take it much easier than any of us here in Hell. The proof will come when we finally meet face to face and I'm already curious about their level of skill.

A bit over a month remains until the tournament and more questions come. What will happen to the floor and floor quest during the tournament? Will they pause?

I float a bit lower to get a better view of the half-demon below me.

The entire time I'm up here, she keeps working on the mana stone. Her brow is furrowed, and as she does so, she even ignores the items she's been holding so covetously ever since I gave them to her.

She doesn't nibble on the food; the bag is forgotten on the side, and she only has eyes for the mana stone.

Her mask cracks even more, and the corner of her lips lifts up in a smile as she manipulates her mana and works on the task I gave her.

What she is showing me right now is something I know very well, and the moment I see her like that, I know I won't be able to treat her harshly or keep my distance. No, she and I both share the same love for this thing called mana.

And just like that, it's decided.

System, you bastard, the end of this floor is going to hurt, isn't it?

Chapter 273 - Train and protect

My disciple is a weird little creature.

The young half-demon doesn't notice when I return, and I can see her shaking slightly, sweat on her brow. However, she still finishes the task I gave her, and when I move closer, she hands me a mana stone that contains a tiny bit of her mana. The amount is so small that it barely penetrates the surface.

Taking no note of that, she wipes sweat from her forehead, and I could swear for a moment a smug smile flashes on her face.

Wow, just wow.

In the end, her mood changes gradually, as if she comes back to the real world outside the fascinating qualities of mana, one that contains people as well. Her defenses shoot up, and her expression firms, an apparent attempt at hiding her feelings. It's not good to let a person you don’t trust know that you like something. It can be used against you.

As I examine the stone, she patiently waits, and I notice that she is still shaking. Was it too much for her? It could be that; I have no experience helping someone as young as her train.

“Good job,” I say simply, to her surprise.

The little half-demon doesn't seem to be used to compliments, and after a bit of hesitation, she nods, “Thanks, master,” she says carefully.

I hand the stone back to her, “You can keep it and train when you feel like it.”

The mana stone contains something like an extremely simple labyrinth. If she sends her mana through the right circuit and it reaches the end of the “labyrinth,” I will know.

I intend to improve her [Mana Manipulation] and to see if her [Concentration] will help her with it.

Of course, it could all be useless, as my only experience with learning is from being self-taught, and after becoming Lissandra's disciple for a short while, she just threw me down in the tunnels full of giant serpents and imps.

Good old times.

Damn, now I really want to return to those tunnels and beat up every single monster that's left.

“Master?” a soft voice sounds, and I return back to reality.

Two deep red eyes carefully observe me when I ask, “Yes?”

“Are you strong?” her question is somewhat timid but calculated.

I guess she already judged I’m not someone who would react by asking “How dare you ask me such a question”.

Still, I give it a bit of thought. Am I strong? Probably?

Out of people from group 4, I’m currently the strongest… of course, only after our future corgi Archmage. And perhaps Noodle. He is still small and weak, but our future animal overlords can’t be underestimated.

I did watch other members fighting and spent some time comparing myself to them, and even then, I can with confidence say that I would be capable of fighting and winning against any of them.

A fight 1v1 against the Fallen Hero might be possible as well, but it wouldn't be as “nice” as what they did, and I would need to put my life on the line.

I’m also stronger than Myrra, who bears the title of fake Champion candidate.

My level is 214, but I’m most likely closer to someone at 240-250.

Am I as strong as a Champion disciple? Probably if I fought against a weaker one, but so far, it looks like anyone who’s earned that title is extremely talented.

As for the Champion, nope, there is no way. From what I know, the Champion is someone over three question marks, so most likely over level 450, more likely even higher.

Then there are titles such as Absolute and the title of Ruler - the being from the Beyond trial mentioned it. Ruler. I don’t know, but it sounds like a title given to someone even stronger than Absolute. The main hint is that the Ruler of Greed is someone who has something to do with the tutorial that was even capable of replicating Absolutes.

There is also the possibility that the Absolutes are weakened in the tutorial in comparison to their real strength, but it's hard to confirm it with the information I have.

Instead of answering, I ask the question, “Who is the strongest being you know in the world?”

She answers without any hesitation, “The Hornless Demon for sure…” She then hesitates, “The Undying Dragon is strong too, and the humans have the Bloody Hero. I can't be sure, sorry.”

“That's fine, do you know their levels or titles? Champion? Absolute?”

She wipes sweat from her forehead again, and I notice that she is still shaking. Did she really overextend herself so much?

“I don’t know,” she shakes her head.

“I see, to answer your question, I’m strong and will become much stronger,” that’s something I’m sure of and have pride in.

She gulps and then asks, “Can I go and take a sip? My throat hurts a bit.”

“Go ahead,” I answer, and when she starts heading to the lake, I stop her, “Where are you going?”

“I can drink from the lake; master's water is precious…” She stops when I lift my hand.

Jumping to my feet, I pass by her and examine the lake with my [Perception]. I repeat it multiple times, but I don’t notice anything.

Then I step closer and cup a bit of water in my hands and smell it, and it seems normal, “Did you drink from here?”

Something in my voice must scare her, because she only nods, her face becoming more blank. She is still shaking, and I notice that she is sweating more and more.

I take a little sip of the water and examine how it tastes.

It’s normal to me.

Yet the entire time we’ve been here, I haven’t noticed any animals, or insects, coming to drink from it. There are no fish either.

The lake is calm and beautiful, and the water looks extremely clear, but I’ve only seen animals far off in the distance.

“Put a finger in your mouth and vomit out as much water as you can,” I order her.

Hearing the urgency in my voice, she goes to the side and does just that.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - is the water poisonous?

I try to ask in the Community, but my message gets censored, so I make multiple attempts to circumvent it, but each message gets blocked.

Even that much is enough.

I made a mistake. Even though I've put most of my stats into mana, I have plenty of points in constitution, thanks to tempering, mainly. In comparison to a level 6, I’m much more resilient.

So, is the water poisoned? It's possible.

I open up the system shop to try and find some medicine, even though I hadn’t found anything like that before. There are no potions, no healing tattoos, nothing. When I delve deeper, I find out that even buying water and food is impossible at the moment. It looks like obtaining supplies on my own is part of the 5th floor.

Taking a few steps, I stop in front of the little half-demon.

After throwing up, she wipes her mouth and sweat, yet she is still shaking.

“I-I’ll be fine…” she mumbles weakly and tries to put some strength into her posture to look stronger, “Just a few minutes.”

Is this silly little girl that the system’s thrown at me worried that I will leave her alone if she causes trouble?

Seeing that she is still shaking, I start converting kinetic energy to thermal and radiating it from my body. I even create a thermal orb that I place next to her and then grab a blanket from the pile of things I brought with me.

Understanding me, she wraps the blanket around herself, and even in this situation, she curiously observes the thermal orb. She even wants to ask me about it, but then changes her mind.

Such a dumbass, she reminds me of someone.

“Hand,” I tell her, and she pushes her small hand from under the blanket.

I take her hand and send my senses through her body, examining it and looking for something. The best case would be if it's being caused by mana; in that situation, I would be capable of getting rid of it.

Another option is to try to somehow apply my passive to her and heal her. But I don’t even know if that’s possible, and even if it is, I could end up hurting her badly. Thermal energy isn’t exactly easy to handle.

In the worst case, I could buy an item to give her some sort of healing like the Ethercrystal sword. The rarity of items with that kind of effect is usually epic at least, but I can sacrifice around 4 thousand shards to not fail the quest.

After examining her, I find nothing and conclude that whatever is in the water is biological and not mana-based.

Not knowing what else to do, I just tell her to lay down, and I sit next to her, keeping a watch and observing her state.

Truly a nice start, damn it. I'm used to people having a higher level, she is so fragile and so weak like this.

While waiting, I also check my notifications.

The ability to pass your teachings and experience is an important skill, and the relationship between disciple and master is to be taken seriously.

Train and protect your disciple for three weeks. After that, they will return to their world, relying on the knowledge they’ve gained from you to survive in its harsh conditions.

Remember, the better you do, the higher the reward will be.

Good luck!

So, three weeks. So far, it looks like this floor will be on the shorter side.

I check on my disciple, and she is still shaking, only her head poking out from under the blanket. Once in a while, she opens her eyes to check on me and to look around. It's like a wild animal watching for danger.

Pretending I do not see it, I let her do so and continue to go through the system messages.

Side quest: Find out what happened to this world.

Reward: 5000 shards.

Side quest: Locate the Mirror.

Reward: ???

Side quest: Locate the survivors.

Reward: Food and water supplies.

Side quest: Avoid the sleeping Calamity.

Reward: Survival.

That's unusual; the system doesn’t give this many side quests that often. What interests me the most are the rewards for the mirror quest and the last one about Calamity.

I wonder, what are the rewards if I kill it? And more importantly, should I even try? The system rarely gives these warnings, and the entire quest seems like a joke.

After checking the quests, I spend my time working solely on the preparations for upgrading my kinetic mana heart.

Checking on my disciple a few dozen times, I can tell that she is slowly getting better. She is still shaking, and her small body seems even more petite, but she is at least sleeping. She instinctively moved closer to me, in her sleep, as if she was seeking protection.

Poor little thing. Remembering how careful she was, it's not something she would usually do, and that shows how big a toll it has taken on her.

As always, the cheeky system needs to throw some bullshit into the mix to make the floor more difficult.

Just in case, I activate my domain and place traps all around us. Thin threads of mana that will cut anything that runs into them, thinner threads that will warn me when they break, and dozens of mana orbs frozen nearby that I can instantly seize control of for attack and defense.

I even set some triggers that would make another set of mana projectiles shoot towards any trigger that happens to be activated, this one inspired by an assassin from the second floor. Obviously, all made by me, in an extremely janky way.

The assassin would be proud.

Then I also tie anchors to a few projectiles that I shoot as far as I can. In the worst case, I will grab my silly disciple and just teleport us away.

It feels like an overreaction, but it doesn't cost me much, so it is fine.

After that, I take a few deep breaths until my heartbeat slows down, and [Focus] filters out useless emotions as I delve into the upgrade of my mana heart.

Domain encompasses me, [Mana Manipulation] grabs control of my mana which I channel throughout my body, etching and improving on the pathways I made before, and “scratching out” the less efficient ones in exchange for plenty of pain. But that much is fine.

[Infusion] activates as well, working along with [Resonance] to allow me to change my body.

[Infusion - lvl 20 > Infusion - lvl 21]

The process is much smoother than it was on the second floor, and I connect the new pathways to my Mana Regulator right away, improving on that as well.

As I’ve done many times before, I delve deep into my mind and body and the outside factors lose their meaning and become even more distant. And here I am. Tinkering and changing things that will make me stronger. Working with my own power to make it happen. A feeling of satisfaction permeates me.

I try hard, I get rewarded.

Unlike the real world where you can try extremely hard, do everything right, and still get screwed over, the world of the system feels fairer.

Yes, even here there is a difference between talents; otherwise, there wouldn't be 5 difficulties, but a lot of it comes from how much you are willing to put in. How much are you willing to bleed and hurt just to make things happen?

I know that I'm not the most talented person ever. My talent lies with mana, but it's far from the kind of thing to be seen once in a millennium. Even Lissandra confirmed it, and she reached a place near the top.

But who cares? Who are they and the system to tell me how far I will go?

No, I will try hard as I always did, and climb higher than anyone else, and then it will be me looking down at all these so-called geniuses.

It becomes easier and slowly I sense that I'm coming to the end. Everything falls into place, and the last checks confirm that my creation is as good as I can currently make it.

I send mana through the improved web of pathways I’ve tied around my heart and a new notification sounds.

Congratulations, you have upgraded your second Construct. The name will be changed, and the construct will be shown in the status under active skills and over passive skills.

Well done!

Thermokinetic Mana Heart:

Alongside its ability to compress mana, the heart works as a medium for converting the rhythmic motions of the heart and mana into two Primordial energies, Kinetic and Thermal. The Thermokinetic Mana Heart is a harmonious blend of these forces, offering a reliable and steady source of power.

Chapter 274 - We are leaving

I diligently observe my body and my upgraded construct while I slowly let more mana trickle into the pathways I created or upgraded.

The heart that gigachad Nathaniel from the third floor created in his moment of genius, or stupidity, slowly activates.

The name is simple: Thermokinetic Mana Heart, so I hope when I upgrade it for the next time, it will be a bit cooler. Not like it would change anything, but it would surely be nice. Thankfully, the heart can do everything I wanted it to do. It can compress mana, which should make my skills stronger, as well as my kinetic and thermal energy. There is no way it will be up to the task of creating black mana, but even that is enough as it will allow me to practice and prepare for the future.

Checking on my sleeping disciple and observing the quiet forest around us, I make the decision to test my upgrades. I change the setting on my Mana Regulator and allow my heart to start compressing the mana it generates.

As expected, the generation of mana slows down, but the mana it creates feels different.

It's a slightly darker shade of blue, though it’s still transparent, and when I use it to power my skills, I do notice a small difference.

I decide to change the setting again and it starts compressing it even more, as the shade of my mana grows darker. The current compression seems to be fifty percent of what the heart is capable of, so I hold there for a while.

Right away, I can tell that I won’t get anywhere close to creating black mana, but this also feels somewhat reasonable. If it was easy to imitate that, everyone would be doing it.

My ability to create black mana feels a bit like cheating, and I'm only capable of it because of [Focus]. Once again I find myself thinking that it could be a much stronger skill than I originally thought. As expected from my most treasured skill. Hopefully, it will grow until I can start making fun of Lily's [Disintegration]; that would be nice.

Next, I test my thermal energy generation. Up until now, I had to transfer kinetic energy into thermal, so it was kind of annoying. Getting it directly should reduce waste and improve the speed at which I can create it.

When thermal energy flows through my body, I immediately notice the difference in its quality.

The last remaining wounds from upgrading the construct disappear nearly immediately, and when I force thermal energy out of my body, it seems to be a deeper shade of gold than usual.

I watch as the flame flickers over the palm of my hand and control it carefully.

It wouldn't be good if the heat it released killed my disciple. I never got used to fully controlling my powers as people around me grew with me. The little bit of heat I release might be no problem to someone from group 4, but would probably burn any human from Earth alive. Even the pressure of my fully released mana could be capable of that.

It's an interesting thought. My body itself is turning into a weapon, and if I don’t control it, even walking around without controlling my mana or constructs could kill people with lower levels. Or it could kill this disciple of mine. I wonder if that’s part of the lesson of this floor, to learn to control my powers around much weaker beings.

After putting out the flames, I generate kinetic energy, and it fills quicker than before, and even its quality seems higher, the same as thermal.

It's already decided that I will delve more into my Primordial energies on this floor. I know I'm terribly lacking, and I use them in the simplest way, and I'm sure there is more to them. There is just so little time and so many things I want to work on.

“Master?” the little half-demon says in a weak voice.

Our eyes meet, and once again, I admire her red eyes. It might be childish of me, but I think they’re cool and, the way they contrast with her brown hair, makes them look even more striking.

“Disciple, why don't you use 'nya' after every sentence? I heard about an ancient half-demon that did so, amazing their foes and companions, and gaining the respect of their peers,” I answer instead.

My good mood leaks through, as it always does after a successful round of self improvement. The upgraded construct is a huge success.

“Is the master making fun of me?” she asks carefully.

That simple sentence tells me her level of intelligence is higher than that of an entire race of cat people.

Half-demons 1, Lynthari 0.

“Only a little bit, is there anything you want?”

“Can I eat some of the food you gave me as an answer to your question?”

“It's your food; you don't have to ask me,” I answer.

Well, it's obvious that she wouldn't trust me given that she’s only known me for a few hours and might reasonably expect me to go back on my word.

I watch as she gets out from under the blanket and carefully fixes her clothes, “I’m sorry, they got dirty. I will make sure to clean them before returning,” she says. Her old clothes are still carefully folded in the pile next to her. Rather rags than clothes.

“It’s fine,” I reply.

Then I watch as she takes a bit of the food out and slowly eats it. She is still shaking a bit, so she wraps the blanket around herself, but she looks better now. Something shown by her getting hungry.

I stand up, grab a bottle of water from my pile of things, and hand it to her.

When she hesitates, I say, “I will be asking more questions later.”

Only then does she nod and, opening it, takes a few sips.

Bored and waiting for her to get better, I send my senses towards the sky. Ever since the beginning, I’ve felt something strange in the air and I’ve had trouble identifying it. When using my trait, I'm able to see faint mana waves that don’t seem natural, almost as if they were man made. Yet another mystery to uncover. Finding out what happened to this world, finding out what the “Mirror” is, locating survivors, and even the Floor quest. Plus, there is plenty of information to be collected from the other Communities.

The little half-demon keeps carefully looking me over, trying to get to know me and get a read on my behavior. She seems to know that her survival is tied to me and that I seem to have some incentive to keep her alive. Plus, there was a voice that told her I would be her master.

“Tell me, that voice that told you about me. Do you know what it is?” I ask her.

She shakes her head, “I know it's something very powerful and…” she hesitates, “I think I can trust it and...”

And maybe I can trust you. She doesn't say these words out loud, but it's clear.

Well, the system does system things as always.

I open my mouth to ask more, but that's when one of my anchors far in the distance gets destroyed. The moment my connection disappears, I feel another connection using my cut-off link to track me and it locates me before I even destroy the link.

For a short moment, I feel goosebumps rise on my skin and far in the distance, a deep growl resounds.

The presence I sensed for that short moment felt terrifying.

“We are leaving,” I shoot up from the ground.

Without hesitation, I grab my disciple and as many bags as I can, accounting for the importance of the items they contain. Right after, I use [Tether] and transport us to another anchor.

The little half-demon sways and throws up what she ate just a moment ago, a few wounds marking her body.

I tie another anchor to a mana projectile and shoot it as far as I can, watching it disappear, boosted quickly by generated kinetic energy. In that short moment, I know that that thing has reached the lake, and I feel it tracking the remains of mana that linger in the air as it seeks us.

It locates us, and a feeling of overwhelming pressure touches me.

As quickly as I can, I generate a small black mana orb and leave it in the air before teleporting us again, hoping it will stop the tracking.

After reappearing, I notice a few more wounds on the body of my disciple. She doesn't say anything, but I notice how she is clenching her teeth. I even tried to make the transport as smooth as possible, but she might be way too low level for that.

Instead of teleporting again, I leave another black orb on the ground and, holding her to my chest, lift off high into the air.

After reaching a decent height, I use [Regalia] to form a pointy barrier in front of us so she doesn’t get hurt by the pressure and boost us away.

I gradually boost my speed more and more, as I observe her condition, my heart overflowing with kinetic energy. I also start radiating a tiny bit of thermal to keep her warm.

Even while flying away, I can hear a deep growl behind me and do not stop for an hour until we are far away. Only then do I slow down and gently land back on the ground.

Immediately, the little half-demon falls to the ground, her small hands grabbing the grass, and she shakes a bit, about to cry.

But she then forces herself to stop and with clenched fists, she stands up. Taking a few deep breaths, she takes a moment and when she turns to me, her face is once again calm.

Not knowing what to say, I just nod and start examining our new location. Trees much taller than normal surround us, some of them have fallen to the ground and been covered in moss. The area is colorful, full of verdant grass, vibrant leaves, and colorful flowers.

This place is strangely calming, and I gesture to her, as we walk under one of the great fallen trees to get some shade.

It's illogical as something like that will offer barely any defense, but some primitive part of my mind tries to convince me that we are safe. Yet another piece of my mind that I silence with [Focus] keeps telling me to get angry and to go and mess up whatever that thing was.

I know I might be a bit too careful at times, but there is a difference between being too careful and minimally suicidal.

Even during that short connection, I felt the danger. If that thing is not a three-question mark, it's goddamn close to one and without the proper preparations, while trying to protect my disciple, it could end badly. I could even end up killing her myself by releasing too much mana.

So, I push these feelings away. For now.

“Master?”

“Hm? What?”

“It hurts.” As she says that, the red-eyed girl falters, and I grab her before she falls, “I’m sorry, but it hurts.” Tears appear in her eyes.

Is she trying to gain my sympathy, is this some sort of a trick?

But no matter how much I look, it doesn’t seem like an act. Her mask cracks and tears fall down her cheeks.

“I’m sorry, I will endure, I promise, please don’t throw me away,” she continues to mumble.

Not knowing what to do, I just grab and awkwardly hug her.

At first, she freezes, surprised by the hug, her body stiff and her heart beating like that of a scared little bird.

“I will be ok, I promise,” she says again, “just a few hours.”

I hug her a bit tighter and examine her body.

She is thin, beaten before she ever came to this floor. Then she got poisoned, and hurt by my teleportation, and then she had to fly at high speed for a long time. She is so low-level too.

It's my fault, isn’t it?

I don’t have a healing skill I could use for others, and trying to use my passive could end terribly, I could burn her alive. So instead, I do something like what Sophie did to me back on the third floor after I almost died at the hands of the mage hunters that had followed me.

I infuse the tiniest bit of my mana into my disciple and move it, trying to strengthen her body and alleviate some pressure and pain.

It's difficult, very much so. Most of my skills are meant to be used for me and only me. But I keep trying even as I lift off to fly once more. A barrier surrounds us, and I release a bit more thermal energy, and then, slowly, I fly toward the ruins of a city I see far in the distance.

There are tall, skyscraper-like buildings covered in vines, and greenery, most of them are cracked, and many have collapsed. The city's architecture is unlike any I’ve ever seen, and even I can see that it's been lifeless for decades at least.

The system said there were survivors, so I will find them, and they had better be able to help.

Chapter 275 - First contact

As I’ve been strengthening her body, I’ve come to realize that I'm not very good at it. It seems I lack the ability to help others effectively.

My body? No problem, I can move my mana however I want, I can even change my heart and slowly turn myself into a construct or whatever the end is. To help someone else, I would need much more time to examine them. Unlike Lily or Sophie, I don't have that instinctual sense and innate ability.

Another thing to work on, I hate feeling weak. Sure, personal power is the most important, but situations like this shouldn't happen to me.

The little body in my arms is still shaking, and I can feel her getting warmer and shaking more.

How weak she is, how delicate her body is. Was I like that when I entered the 1st floor at level 0?

Once again, I search through the system shop, but there isn't anything to help me.

Another thing I could do is to sell my last remaining rare passive and buy a weaker passive that would allow me to heal others, but I do not find anything like that. I barely got any offers to keep myself healed, so I guess it makes some kind of sense.

I pick up speed and I cut my arm to examine the healing process behind my passive skill. Then I stop the passive and try to emulate those movements with my thermal energy in an attempt to actively heal myself.

In the middle of my third attempt, I reach the city and land on top of one of the buildings.

There are old, broken, cracked, or straight-up destroyed buildings covered in greenery as far as I can see. Nature has taken its hold over the area now that there are no humans to prevent it.

The city is big enough to house a few million people, yet it is empty. There are trees growing from the roads, shattered windows peering out from waterlogged buildings, and car-like machines rusting away everywhere I look.

It all reminds me of Earth, yet it is so different at the same time. Nearly every building and every road has some sort of circuits running through them that were once powered by mana and seemed to have been designed to interact with it.

[Perception] reaches as far as I can, and sensing movement, I move to observe only to find a few monsters. Sensing my presence, they rush out of one of the buildings, emitting a loud screeching noise.

They have the appearance of humanoids, with gray skin, red eyes, and tattered clothes covering their forms. Blue veins run through their skin, originating from their hearts.

[Veilshrieker - lvl 123]

[Veilshrieker - lvl 98]

[Veilshrieker - lvl 113]

I watch as they screech, summoning more from the surrounding buildings. Turning their red glowing eyes on me, they start running and burrowing their limbs into the walls of the building just to get to me.

They move aggressively, pushing each other away in a show of rage and bloodlust. They wound each other, they drool, they hurt themselves, and strain their bodies just to reach me faster. There is no hesitation in them, and their eyes are filled with a single emotion.

Pure hate.

I create a field around the little half-demon in my arms so she won’t hear the screeching and wait.

Two dozen Veilshriekers reach me, and the moment they step into my domain, I activate [Redistribution], immediately halting them, and they freeze in the middle of their approach.

I feel them pushing against me, hurting their bodies to do so, and the blue veins over their bodies become darker, eyes letting out a deeper glow.

But they can't move at all.

So, with my disciple in my arms, I step within arm’s reach of the closest one and examine it.

The monster reminds me of a human, and when I cut its chest open, its heart looks like mine. Its heart has been converted into a mana heart under the influence of the system, and is now being used to power this being.

My own heart beats, and I move the kinetic energy I collect, and a blast of it explodes through the monster's head, throwing all the blood and chunks outward with the pressure.

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 123]

The moment the monster dies, I notice its heart moving weirdly, and it attempts to send out a signal.

In a different situation, I would let it happen just to see what it is, but right now, I'm not in the position to do so. So I disrupt the signal, and when I kill the remaining monsters, I disrupt their signals as well.

A warning maybe, or a signal to summon more monsters towards their killer.

The little half-demon mumbles something in her fervent sleep, and I hold her tighter before stepping over the edge of the building and falling to the street where I absorb the inertia of my fall, cushioning my landing. The absorbed kinetic energy I release in a circle around me.

Walking through the post-apocalyptic city, I try the Community a few more times and then my Mana Wavelength Iris, all to no success. My attempts at learning active healing also fail as expected, it will take months to bear any fruit.

So I continue to move while sending my senses ahead through the city.

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 6]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 15]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 2]

My flames burn more of the monsters as I pass through a more densely populated area of the city, though they seem to be much weaker.

Most of the lower-level ones are shorter, their figures are more reminiscent of children than they are of adults. But even they show pure hate anytime they see me.

In the eerie silence of a modern city overgrown with vegetation, their shrieks sound unnerving. The way they jump and attack me, not caring about wounds or the difference in our strength, is just as disquieting.

Hundreds, thousands of them turn to ash in my golden flames, as my improved heart supplies them readily. The flames melt the sides of the buildings, turn vegetation to dust, and evaporate the monsters.

And every time any of the monsters die, I cut off any signals they send.

The young half-demon clinging to me doesn't allow me to move properly, I can’t even use much mana, lest I kill her with a burst of power. It’s a valuable lesson, and I gradually learn how to fight carefully from the fear of hurting her with my mere presence.

As I delve deeper into the city, I finally feel something that seems human. I take a step towards them, but then another presence can be felt nearby.

I immediately seize control of my mana and pull it back, using [Mana Domain] and [Resonance] to hide the mana leaking from my disciple and me. That done, I quickly jump into one of the buildings and step into the shadows.

Down in the streets, I can see three humans passing through. All their clothes seem to be enchanted judging by the way they make it hard to even see them, their bodies hard to focus on without using skills. Still, I do not even try to do so and just stare at them with my senses.

The three of them move skillfully, weaving between the buildings, constantly aware of their surroundings.

[Blurblade - lvl 121]

[Shadow Weaver - lvl 146]

[Spectral Scout - lvl 123]

They freeze their movement, and even though they’ve tried to remain hidden until now, their mana engages at full force as they try to run away.

Not even for a second do they think about fighting, and there is a reason for it.

[Veil Guardian - lvl ??]

From the street between two tall buildings across the road cracked and covered by grass, a monster takes a step.

The monster looks similar to the Veilshriekers from before; it's taller, and the biggest difference is the blades it has in place of its hands. The blades start at the elbow and are as long as I'm tall, both of them made of metal with a faint blue shine.

For a short moment, humans run but then the monster takes a step, and the humans falter and fall down. An effect reminding me of a strong gravity field.

Desperately the men try to escape and activate their skills, but the monster seems to disrupt their mana, and while observing the area, it reaches them.

I can hear the screams, even from my distant vantage point, as the Veil Guardian lowers its body and opens its mouth, eating the humans alive.

I can hear everything, and I can see how desperately two of the humans struggle while the monster devours the first one. Exactly like the monsters from before, the Veil Guardian screeches full of hate as it devours the thrashing man.

When the man dies and stops moving, the monster stops eating too.

The scene repeats with the second human, but the monster seems to be more careful this time. It eats slower and starts with the limbs so the human won't die as quickly.

Once again, the moment the man dies, the monster loses interest and finishes the last one.

Then it stands up, a tall pale figure, blue veins going through the body starting at the heart. Two long deadly-looking blades and blood that drips from the chin of the monster. Its senses, like sonar, examine the area and then it moves again.

And I, without a speck of doubt, know that this is the monster that found me back at the lake.

I give it one hour, and even during that time, my disciple doesn't wake up. No, she seems to be getting worse. She is shaking more, and her body is hot to the touch.

Well, good job, I guess. I really suck at this, don't I?

Using the least possible amount of mana to perceive the area around me and to absorb my kinetic energy as I jump from the building, I walk towards the three men's corpses.

The blood is already dry, and their bodies are cold.

Trying not to look at their faces, I examine their bodies and try to search for anything useful.

I find a small bottle of water, a tiny pack with some dense food, and some items, most of them broken, but I take them anyway, just in case.

Quickly, I leave again, reaching the rooftops and continuing from there as the sun starts setting down slowly. I think it's called the golden hour, isn't it? When the sun’s rays glow with that golden color at the end of the day they make any view beautiful. Even this dead city is no different.

As far as I can see, there is building after building covered in green vines, some of them even have trees growing from their top. Buildings cracked and fallen, streets unusable and overtaken by nature. Yet in some strange, sad way, it's a beautiful view.

(Attempts number two, Owen, can you answer?) sounds in my head.

One of the items In my possession tries to connect to my mind in a way that indicates an attempt at communication, and I allow it to do so.

Looking through the items I’ve looted, I take out an ovular piece of metal with two mana stones inside of it and a set of inscriptions I hadn’t understood until now.

(Owen, please, can you hear me?)

I examine the item and easily find an inscription that acts like a switch.

(Hello, I'm Nathaniel.)

A moment of hesitation before another message reaches me.

(Hello Nathaniel, I'm Darren, can I ask you why you have Owen’s Transmitter?)

The tone of his voice is not nice at all, but there is no wonder.

(I saw a Veil Guardian eating three people, and after it left, I searched their bodies,)

The silence is longer this time. I don’t think he trusts me.

(Darren, I won’t dance around it. I have a level 6 child with me, and she needs medical attention, a healer, or an item. She drank and bathed in the water of the lake just away from the city.)

(What group do you belong to? No, you can’t belong to any, you wouldn’t be asking us for help. Are you a wanderer? Merchant? Courier?)

(I can’t tell you.)

(You just told me three of my friends are dead, and I’m still not sure that you didn’t kill them. Then you immediately ask me for favors?)

Well, when he puts it like that, it’s obvious it would sound bad.

(I will pay you back. I’m somewhat strong, so I’m sure there are things I can do for you. We don’t have to meet eye to eye if you don’t want to. Just leave some medicine somewhere and tell me where it is.)

The start of this floor is far from optimal and has, thus far, proved to be annoying.

Out of nowhere, I start missing the silly doggo. Being able to pet him or boop his snout would at least allow me to alleviate some of my stress.

Still, I continue, (There were some things I found on their bodies. A few mana stones with encrypted information, a weird-looking bracelet, and a small sealed wooden box.)

Seeing how dangerous it is outside and their low levels, I think most of the survivors are of similar strength, and for them to go out, they must have some important mission. Maybe one of the three items.

Darren takes a bit longer to answer, but that confirms it. One of the items I have is important to him.

(Give us the location where Owen and others got attacked. When we confirm your story, we will leave medicine in some buildings, and you will leave the items there. No need for contact at all.)

(Okay.)

After that, I describe my location as best as I can, and the transmitter turns off.

Chapter 276 - Vitalist

Around half a day passes. During that time, I keep infusing my mana into my disciple. She is still sick and woke up only once, briefly enough for me to let her drink some water.

When the transmitter in my hands finally attempts to connect me, I accept it quickly.

(Darren here. We have confirmed your story, Nathaniel. To be honest, I didn't expect you to leave the items there as well.)

(It's a risk from my side, you could take them and disappear, but take it as a show of my goodwill and the trust I’ve put in you.)

(I see.)

As I wait for the answer, I decide not to tell him about the tiny anchor I left on one of the items. The anchor I created using my [Tether] will be used to teleport to their location the moment he refuses me.

If he does so, I will just force them to heal this little half-demon who has so far only given me trouble.

Darren continues, (You will find what you are looking for in one hour at this location.) He then carefully describes the area and how to get there.

He also warns me not to attract the attention of any veilshriekers, just in case.

When our connection ends, I put the transmitter away and look at the girl under the blanket, with a few thermal orbs near her.

Both of us are surrounded by a barrier that disrupts the mana we are letting out, making us much harder to detect. The room we are in is dark, mold growing in the corners, but it's deep within one of the skyscraper-like buildings.

The interior is simple; the furniture has been broken or eaten away by the passage of time.

“You are causing me so much trouble,” I sigh and poke the cheek of the sick girl. Then I pull on one of her tiny horns.

Well, it's probably my fault too, but let's not mention it. This should help toughen her up. Back in my day, I went through much worse.

I open the community and this time click on Hard difficulty.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - hello

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - food!

Damn it, Biscuit, what are you doing here?

Noname (Hell, group 4) - food food.

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - food food!

Samuel (Hard, Legion) - Hello, Noname.

Emma (Hard, Legion) - Another person from Hell difficulty, hello Noname, I hope you are doing well!

Fox (Hard, Hoarders) - Noname, run or these military psychos will get their hands on you, lol.

Eagle (Hard, Hoarders) - run run run run run.

Samuel (Hard, Legion) - Fox, once again, we are part of the US military, we are not “military psychos” as you like to call us.

Fox (Hard, Hoarders) - the world is going to shit and you’re still playing at soldiers, how can you expect anyone to take you seriously?

Emma (Hard, Legion) - You can ignore them Noname, group Hoarders is a bit more open-spirited than they should be.

Samuel (Hard, Legion) - As Emma said, Noname, just ignore them. I hope we can talk during the tournament. I will be honest with you. We don't know how many people got into the tutorial or how many rounds there are. Nor do we know what's happening to Earth so I hope you will see some reason and the need for some rules for the people that make it out of the tutorial.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - We can talk, but I don't promise anything.

Samuel (Hard, Legion) - Even that is fine. Sset already told us your group is from the US and you can imagine how terrifying an uncontrollable returner can become to people from Earth. There need to be rules.

Fox (Hard, Hoarders) - For all you know the earth is already overrun by monsters or people from the first 4 rounds of the tutorial. There is no need to feel any responsibility to your country. They can't control you anymore.

Emma (Hard, Legion) - Fox, some surely think like that, but not all of us do. We were given these powers for a reason.

Eagle (Hard, Hoarders) - Heh, you can do whatever you want. You can try to control all the people from Hard difficulty, but I'm sure just one person from Hell would be enough to mess you up.

Emma (Hard, Legion) - Logically people from Hell are the strongest, but I don't think it's possible for them to fight against everyone in Hard difficulty. We have over 5 times the members.

I don't know. I'm pretty sure I could take on a few dozen people from Hard difficulty, looking at what Cipher, Goldie, and the frosty guy were capable of.

I read a bit longer, but they seem to be too into fighting, so I turn off the community, deciding to save my limit and try my luck with more reasonable people.

Once again, I poke the cheek of my disciple. It's getting really frustrating that I seem to be incapable of learning a healing skill, and I start to wonder if there’s some reason for that. Is it a limit of my talent? Is it just that I'm not a good vessel for healing skills? Am I blocked by the system?

I don't mean a passive skill or a trait; I’ve been offered plenty of healing, but all of them seem to be geared towards myself.

Could it be because of my subclass? Is Pride something that won't allow me to heal others? That doesn't make too much sense, I think. It also doesn't feel right that the system would actively “block” something like that, but it already limits the number of passive skills I can have, so maybe?

Another question to get answered.

Deciding to head to the spot, I pick up the little half-demon and shrink the barrier. Then I create a small anchor, leave it here and head outside.

After moving to the rooftops, I move slowly. I try to keep as much mana as possible inside of my body and keep it from leaking, so I only boost my body and jump. The feeling is usually something I would enjoy, but the risk of failing my Floor quest after it already started somehow takes away from that.

Maybe that was the intention of the system, to give me an annoying quest and watch me suffer, or just force us into situations where we have to improvise and adapt.

After half an hour of traveling, I stop on one of the rooftops. This one is different from every other rooftop I’ve visited, but it's hard to describe.

Only after I get closer do I start to pick up on it.

There is a weird field around the rooftop. I barely sense any mana from it, even when I'm so close, and I couldn’t see anything from further away. Just passing by, even up close, I wouldn't notice any of it.

Taking a few more steps, I pass through the barrier, and the moment I do, the scenery changes. Finally, I can see the small cottage on top of the skyscraper.

The cottage is built out of wood and looks to be cozy and clean, if a bit simple. The building is surrounded by pots containing hundreds of grasses and flowers, even a few smaller trees.

It's like a scene straight from a fairy tale and doesn’t fit in with the surroundings.

“Please don't knock over any of my pots, young man,” a voice shouts from inside.

Walking carefully between them, I reach the door and then enter without hesitation.

“So brave,” the ancient-looking woman inside giggles, almost childishly.

[Vitalist - lvl 101]

“I only expected to find some items,” I say and stop.

The inside of the cottage is as cozy as the outside. Fitted with old wooden furniture that has been well cared for. The interior is extremely clean, furnished with carpets and flowers and weird glasses filled with colorful liquids taking up every surface. I notice several pairs of boots next to me and looking up, the Vitalist herself is wearing a pair of warm interior slippers.

Deciding that there is no reason to be antagonistic, yet, I take off my shoes while keeping hold of my disciple and step in my socks only.

“So very handsome and well-behaved. An unusual combination indeed,” the old woman gestures for me to move closer and points at the bed nearby.

Carefully, I lay the little half-demon on it and step back. Then I let out some of my mana using it to observe.

The woman notices and asks, “What would you do if I hurt her?”

“I will kill you before you can,” I say simply to clear things out.

I saw Lily healing a lot of times and even felt it on my skin. I will be capable of sensing if she tries anything else.

As if expecting that, she laughs again, “Darren warned me about you. Things like: 'He saw the Veil Guardian and survived, you have to be extremely careful!' or 'You dumb old woman! Do you have any idea how many people rely on you? What if he kills you?'”

Her hands carefully touch the little girl and even after seeing little horns under her hair, she doesn't say a word. I, on the other hand, intensify my observation and collect some thermal and kinetic energy inside of my body.

Without saying more, she just heals her. The mana she’s using isn't exactly the same as Lily's. The old woman's mana feels rougher and weaker, but at this point, I'm not all that surprised.

I’ve long since gotten used to the fact that we people from Hell difficulty often have superior skills and abilities.

"Poor little girl. Pummeled, internal wounds, poisoned, tears in her tissues, high internal temperature, shock, small concussion," she names each wound in succession.

When she looks at me, "I can heal her, but what will you give me in exchange, young man?"

This granny is totally shameless.

"Ask Darren," I tell her.

"Fuck Darren," she answers simply.

She is quite feisty, isn't she?

She continues, "You can still have Darren owe you, but I will want something as well. The little girl would have died without my help."

"You would heal her even without me giving you anything in exchange," I say.

Her eyebrows move up, and a light flickers behind her eyes.

What now, granny? Did you think I wouldn't notice how worried you became? How quickly you started healing and your sighs of relief as the girl got better? Even though she is acting cheeky, the granny seems to be kindhearted, well, at least to kids.

"Maybe, but I think I will still get something out of you. Some small service or help. Nothing too difficult because that would annoy you and you would just refuse. But if I ask for something small, you will help."

Is there something wrong with my face? Is the system giving people the ability to read me like a book? Or is it the power of the true extrovert I’ve heard about so often? The power of someone feeding on the energy of introverts to survive and learn to read people not with talent but through sheer quantity of interactions.

"I'm right, I think, hehe, I might ask you later! For now, it's fine, the little girl is already healed and will wake up soon."

Acknowledging that with a simple nod, I pass by her and grab my disciple, then turn around to leave only to be met by the old woman blocking my way.

"Leaving already?" she asks.

"Yes, this place is making me sleepy," I take another step.

Her smile only deepens, seemingly not bothered that I identified the effects of the field that’s been set up around this rooftop.

I also identify its source, some small item inside a compartment inside one of the walls.

She finally lets me pass, "I think you should talk with Darren. He could find a use for someone like you, and I believe it would be worth it for you as well."

"Yes, yes," I put on my shoes and then turn to face her.

For a moment, I consider releasing some of my mana and startling her for such a cheap trick with the field that was supposed to make me fall asleep, but in the end, I decide against it. It seems like I will be dealing with these people for a while. This kind of "Locating survivors" didn't seem to count as finishing the side quest.

In the end, I just step outside and knock over a few of her flower pots while the old granny screams something at me.

I knock down the last one, jump onto the roof, and head back deeper into the ruined city.

Chapter 277 - Leveling up

The field around her rooftop cabin probably wouldn’t put me to sleep, but if I were weaker, it could be a problem. The natives of the tutorial are dangerous, and my experiences since starting the second floor have only confirmed this. Even Thalen, Isola, and Obelia showed their true colors in the end.

Well, maybe that’s too harsh. It's clear that they had their own interests in mind and prioritized them over a random group they’d only known a few weeks.

I wonder if it's something that becomes more apparent the longer you live. Obelia and Isola were probably over 50 years old, probably closer to 100, by comparison, their experience with us was much less than that. So it's not much of a wonder, in the end, that Obelia attempted to kidnap Lily, while Isola was willing to kill me without hesitation.

I do not hate them for that, but at the same time, I have my own priorities and I won't hesitate when it comes down to it. That's the kind of world the tutorial has thrown us into.

My weak disciple begins to stir, and slowly she opens her red eyes. They are clearer than before, showing no trace of hidden pain.

At first she seems dazzled by the thermal orbs floating in the air, then her gaze falls on me, before finally settling on the room itself. Her little body stiffens, ready to jump up and fight, but she meets my eyes again, as I return her gaze.

I don't say anything, but she calms down.

“You can eat and drink if you want,” I gesture at the supplies next to her, “Or you can sleep if you prefer, but we need to move tomorrow. There are also a few mana stones you can practice with if you feel up to it.”

I leave her to her decision as I sort through the items I looted from the old capital.

As I’m going through them, I hear movement, as she carefully takes long, slow sips of water; followed by the sound of chewing. I, meanwhile, separate the contents of my bags into two piles.

I left some of them at the lake, but none of them are very valuable. Different varieties of hardwood, iron, old weapons, and armor. Things I wanted to examine if I got really bored, nothing important. Still, I’ll go back later, if only to sell them if I can’t use them for anything else.

I found a lot of items during my looting of the capital, but most of them were in such a terrible state that the system only offered a single shard for them. Just like that, my plans for the city were ruined.

After that, I chose to focus on quality over quantity, the piles in front of me now are the items that made the cut.

The first pile contains items I'm currently thinking of selling. Some rings, mana stones, a bracelet, a small shield, another amulet, and some chainmail. Each one in the upper tier of rare grade at most.

Then there is the second pile, I intend to keep these. Mana conductive paint, pieces of arcanadium, endurium, shards of ethercrystal. The bracelet from the auction that had a strange reaction to my Primordial Energies, high-grade mana stones, some decent mana batteries, an interesting upper rare dagger, The epic aqua arcana vial, some more metal, crystals, and mana stones containing inscribed information.

There is also all the food I have and bottles of water, as well as some gold and jewelry, in case of need.

Checking the pile, I estimate that the food should be enough to comfortably last us a few weeks, maybe even months. Most of what I've brought is very calorie-dense. Plus, I don't need to eat that much anymore after my body upgrade.

We’re a bit lower on water, but we should have enough for at least two weeks. I also have an epic vial that I can use to store water. There is currently a lot of water from the lake, but that’s poisonous, seeing what it did to my disciple.

“Master?” a soft voice sounds from behind me.

“Hm?” I just ask without turning.

“Won’t you eat with me?” There’s a strange quality to her voice. It's hard to describe.

When I turn to her, she is sitting there, small, thin, her red eyes seeming to glow even in a room filled with shadows, and small horns poking through her hair. It almost seems like she sees some importance in eating together.

Is it some kind of custom?

“Sure,” I say, turning away from the pile, and sitting on the floor across from her.

She smiles, but it seems strained. She is deciding what to think of me, as I am her.

I'm supposed to be her master, teach her, and protect her. I gave her food and clothes and started teaching her, yet she got poisoned because of my inexperience and hurt while we were teleporting.

Yet, she can't just run away from me or hate me for that, without me she would die, and quickly at that.

I can’t change the facts, whether I like them or not, I can only strive to work on the things I can.

“Is this a custom where you're from?” I ask as she carefully splits the food between us, using clean pieces of cloth to set out the food and water.

She does so awkwardly as if she is not used to it, but there is some joy in her movements. The kind of joy a person experiences by doing something they always wanted to try.

“Yes,” her answer is short and we leave it at that.

When it's all set up, she waits and looks up at me, and I take the first small bite from the dried fruit.

She watches me eat, her big red eyes once again reminding me how young she is. My disciple is even younger than Isabella, yet she is so different.

Finishing the fruit, I then take a sip of water, and that's when she also starts eating and drinking more water.

No matter how hard she tries, her movements are awkward, revealing her hunger, and when she is nearly out of food, I place a bit more in front of her.

The little half-demon devours it all, and when it's done, she says two simple words, “Thank you.”

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 13]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 26]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 31]

[Lvl 214 > Lvl 215]

Bit by bit, I finally level up. Even these weak monsters seem to count, and it looks like I was really close to leveling, and they pushed me over the edge.

All the stat points immediately go to support my ever-growing mana.

The entire time, I keep my eyes on the little half-demon as she fights a level 2 Veilshrieker.

This one is smaller and much weaker than the ones I’ve been killing, they’re too much for her right now.

Wielding the dagger I gave her, she overpowers the creature. The way she fights is raw and aggressive. That’s how someone weak fights against stronger opponents. Not to win but to wound and frustrate the opponent enough that they don’t bother to fight her.

Well, at least she doesn’t seem to be a scaredy-cat, and everything I teach her, she does her best to implement, taking in my “teachings” like a sponge. Her [Concentration] helps with that too, even though it’s not as good as my [Focus].

When she’s done, she turns to me, and I point at another monster that I’ve been holding with my [Redistribution]. She turns, and I release it, and then the fight starts.

The little half-demon is nimble and fairly talented. Someone like her should be capable of reaching a higher level. Unfortunately, unlike those of us in the tutorial, she doesn’t have to deal with the monsters gradually getting stronger. No matter how cruel and dangerous Hell difficulty is, there is some fairness to it, and on the 1st floor, the monsters were strong, but only to the point we could mostly handle.

Unlike us, my disciple lives in a world of constant war and no place to go and find monsters matching her level. There isn’t even anyone who would bother to help her.

When she finishes the monster, she turns to me, “Level 9.”

Good, she is close to reaching level 10 where she should receive her first trait. This is a point of curiosity for me. Will her system be similar to mine? Logically it should be, at least partially, with a few huge differences. Currently, I'm inclined to think that the system within the tutorial is here to help us grow stronger faster than we would outside of it. Or maybe I'm wrong, and the outside system issues quests similar to the floor and side quests we’ve been receiving.

Even while babysitting my silly disciple, I’m constantly practicing, especially examining my Thermokinetic Mana Heart and its ability to compress mana and how much it affects my Primordial energies. Once in a while, I even compress mana into the black one, just an orb as small as a grape, and force it under my control.

[Focus - lvl 43 > Focus - lvl 44]

Compressing and controlling my mana is getting easier in combination with my new passives and my new trait. That's when I do it outside of my body to create a black mana dagger or black orbs. Absorbing it into my body is something I’ve decided to save for dangerous situations where I have no other option. Even if I wanted to try, it would be dangerous training it now, with the Veil Guardian around. The monster seems to have skills that allow it to track mana to a scary degree. And it being close to level 300 makes it even more annoying. I thought there weren’t supposed to be any strong monsters in starting zones, but this one doesn't seem to care.

(Nathaniel?)

While keeping my eyes on my disciple as she’s fighting, Darren, one of the survivors, calls over the crude communicator and I accept the connection.

(Do you call because you want to pay me for the items I left you since you only sent me to that annoying granny?)

A short silence. He’s probably thinking about how to pay me back. Surely.

I fire off a mana projectile throwing the monster to the side before it bites into the little half-demon. My disciple doesn't seem to be pleased and attacks with more aggression, the dagger stabbing into the monster. As before, she seems to have some talent for strengthening her body with her mana, like I used to do at the start of the first floor.

(She said it would be safe to cooperate with you, so I wanted to meet up.)

Well, it looks like it could be easy to finish at least one of the side quests, even though this one only offers some food and water as a reward.

(Maybe later, I will contact you.) Not giving him a chance to answer, I turn off the communication.

"Come here," I instruct my disciple.

She lifts her eyes and obediently pushes herself back to her feet, even though she just started resting after finishing the monster.

"Stab me," I tell her.

Her expression changes as she activates her [Concentration]. She thinks just for a few seconds and then she nods.

Mana flows through her body and her red eyes seem to shine as she shifts on her feet, twists her body, and stabs me with her dagger. Her height leads her to target my belly with the thrust, and I take a small step backward, causing her to lose her balance as her strike misses.

Quickly reclaiming it, my disciple moves again, taking two short steps towards me, and lunges again, this time aiming at my leg.

Once again, I take a small step to the side and she loses her balance.

The third time, she aims at the leg again, but when I change my position again, she doesn't lose her balance. Her footwork is slightly different as she adapts her movements.

"Good, now continue," I release one more monster from my hold and it starts screeching, pure hate in its eyes.

"Yes, master," my disciple nods and faces it.

As before, I'm surprised by her cold behavior, but I guess that's her skill, even though it's surprising to see it in someone so young. It reminds me a bit of Isabella when she was still under Sophie's [Geas].

A few more hours pass, and with pauses in between, she finally kills one of the last monsters.

"Level 10!" a happy smile flashes across her face and she rushes towards me.

For a moment, it looks like she wants to hug me, but she stops and her expression changes to nearly scared as she realizes what she was about to do.

"Traits?" I ask, breaking the silence that ensues.

"I got offered five of them, there’s Mana Circuit, which you’ve mentioned, and then there are Elemental Resonance, Sensory Expansion, Arcane Intuition, and Natural Resilience. But master, it's weird. I thought you were unable to pick your trait and only awaken it."

Then she gives me the descriptions. All of them sound useful. Elemental Resonance to attune her to elements, Sensory Expansion to strengthen her six senses, Arcane Intuition to move her mana more reflexively, and Natural Resilience to strengthen her body and make it more resilient or something.

All of them pale in comparison to the first one.

But her note about awakening traits instead of picking them is interesting. Are only people who go through the tutorial capable of picking their traits? Is my disciple fake or real? And is it possible that people outside of the tutorial only awaken traits at certain levels?

"Pick Mana Circuit," I tell her in the end.

To my surprise, she doesn't even ask why and just picks it, and that leaves me at a loss for words. The little girl just looks up to me. Big red eyes, small horns near her hair, and an expression of trust.

The little half-demon tilts her head, "Master? Is everything ok?" she asks innocently.

I have noticed that she started showing me more trust after I "saved" her and after I fed her a few times, but this… this feels heavy.

"It's fine, how many traits can your race have?" I ask, just in case. Humans can have only 3, so I'm curious about others.

"Only four," the little half-demon says.

"Only four?" I ask.

She nods, "I heard some powerful demons can have five."

I don’t think I would like full demons.

Chapter 278 - Rules

"Master! Look, look!" a silly half-demon with four undeserved trait slots rushes towards me, her red eyes mirroring her smile.

She holds up a rare dagger, coated in a nearly invisible layer of pale blue mana. It flickers and would likely disappear if it struck anything stronger than air. Yet, she is still smiling happily.

"My [Mana Manipulation] leveled up too!" she adds.

I pull my attention away from examining the effects of compressed mana on my skills, and turn to her, "Are you sure you didn't cheat?" I ask.

That scares her for a moment, but as she looks at me, she quickly regains her smug expression. "Is Master trying to tease me?"

"Maybe," I reach out and pull on one of her horns, shaking her head as I do.

Her small hands try to push me away, but even though my body is probably the weakest out of group 4, I won’t lose against a level 13.

In the past few days, she has become so comfortable around me that it’s scary, and she constantly fights for my attention, always rushing to me whenever she has a breakthrough in her training. At first, I thought she was just being naive and even teased her about it. Only to be looked down on by a 6-year-old girl. I swear she looked down at me like I was stupid!

I mean, what the heck!

She responded, telling me: It's fine because I'm her master.

The only way to get confirmation, Is to have her interact with more people, so I will use Darren and visit their camp. I can't let her be too naive and trusting.

I would also like her to acquire her primary class before the end of our three weeks together. I got mine after we entered the second floor and back then I was a bit over level 20, and I hope it will be the same for her.

"What are you working on, master?" the girl asks, as she plops down next to me.

"I'm testing how much I can compress my mana and how much this compressed mana changes my skills when I use it to power them."

She nods, totally not understanding, yet looking up at me and listening.

"At first, I thought I would be able to compress my mana more, but at the moment it seems to be around 20% at most, and that’s using the full power of my improved heart."

"I see!" she nods.

She is totally lost.

"Some of my skills react to compressed mana better, and others don’t react much at all. My theory is that higher-tiered skills don't benefit all that much from a 20% rate of compression. But it could have more to do with the type of skill. For example, concentration-type skills like your [Concentration] and my [Focus] might not get that much of a boost. Maybe there’s still some threshold that I need to cross before I can make it work. Maybe 20% just isn’t enough. If so, how much is my black mana compressed? Is it equal to the 1st stage of Potency? Second stage? Or am I totally wrong? Is there something else in play? Is [Focus] just compression, or is it doing something else as well? The last king recognized the black mana, so what was that? Did he misunderstand, is black mana really all that unusual? Do you get black mana when you reach a certain level? Are there other ways to create it? Is…”

"Master?" She asks interrupting my train of thought.

"Yes?"

"Are you bullying me because half-demons can have 4 traits while humans only get 3?"

The mana stone I was holding falls from my hand.

The little half-demon is not smiling, her face is mostly blank, but something in the way her eyebrow moves and her eyes have narrowed tells me she is having a lot of fun.

Cheeky little thing, when did you get SO comfortable?

I lean closer and look deep into her eyes, but even that doesn't seem to scare her. So, I just sigh and lay on the grass, looking towards the sky.

I have been defeated.

We are currently on a rooftop that has been overgrown with grass, flowers, and even a few small trees, the cracked material of the building peeking out from gaps in the greenery.

“My minion, why do you trust me so much? Answer honestly.”

“It's disciple, master. Not minion,” she complains.

“Sure, minion.”

For a moment, she pouts and then lies on the ground next to me, also looking towards the sky.

“Master is the same as me.”

“What does that mean?”

“I'm little and dumb and I can't explain. So I will find the words as I grow smarter.”

“Minions do not become smarter, they become dumber.”

“That's not true!” she complains and I listen to her chirping for a minute longer before sending her off to practice as I do the same.

I have finally decided to sell the items I looted from the old capital. In the end, they might be good things to trade with natives of this floor, but I think the shards will be more valuable.

In the worst case, I can buy some back at a loss and trade, if I need to. I don't think they use currency here as this world seems to be firmly post-apocalypse.

I receive quite a tidy sum of shards in exchange - 5,260, to be exact, leaving me with a total of 13,542. Enough for an epic passive if I really wanted or a few weaker epic items or one stronger.

For now, I decide to keep them. I'm still seriously thinking of buying a rare passive to examine, then selling it and buying another. Sure, I would barely get any effect from such low-grade passives and I would spend some shards, but I think the knowledge I stand to gain would be worth it. It's something I’ll have to add to my ever-growing list of things to try.

My current priority is to fully explore my new construct and the effects mana has on my body. Another is continued experimentation with black mana. This time I would like to use much less, I’ll probably try [Focus] again.

Maybe I could use it to run some kind of strengthening skill. Would that counteract the pressure it puts on my body? Would that mean I could strengthen my body with black mana and then generate more and use another skill?

Who the hell knows, more testing is required!

I'm also getting closer to decrypting the mana stone that was lodged in the corpse of the Champion’s disciple. The stone used to contain a personality imprint of said disciple, I believe he was called… called… Bob, I think.

Arcane archer Bob, we fought him in the ancient mine, where he guarded the array leading to the heart of the Colony. That guy. I still have the stone and haven't given up. Maybe there will be a piece of information or two. In the worst case, I will ruin the inscriptions and turn it into a mana battery.

Whispering Echo Stone (epic): The Whispering Echo Stone is a rare, iridescent mana stone that serves as a powerful mana battery and harbors an imperfect personality imprint. There is something encrypted inside.

There is also a new token I found in the system shop. I swear that it wasn't there before as I keep checking the shop anytime I have some free time. I already bought three of these tokens.

Detachment Token: Used to remove upgrades from a skill, reverting it to its base form.

The description is short, and the price is a thousand shards for one. So, with these 3,000 of my shards are gone, and I don’t regret a thing.

Symbiotic Transference, Advanced Mana Manipulation, and Dual Focus Consolidation. All of these upgrades are gone, kaput, reduced to atoms. Yet I can still use my skills in the same way as before. All of these upgrades were months and months old, and my mastery over the skill had already transcended them.

There won't be any upgrades helping me to master my skills, no, it will all be on me and me only. I could do it later when three thousand shards would be worth much less to me, but I think it's good to start as soon as possible.

And with this, a new plan came. Maybe I can use the next skill upgrade token, observe it, learn what I want, and then remove the upgrade. It should work, right? The price would probably be around 6,000 shards to do so. That’s 5,000 lost by not selling the upgrade token and 1,000 more for the detachment token.

With a total budget of 10,000 shards, it's quite a price to pay, but I don’t believe that epic is the highest rarity of item there is, no. There should be a rarity somewhere in the ballpark of 10 to 20, times more expensive than epic. When I am finally capable of collecting those sums on a later floor, which I logically should be, 6,000 shards will be nothing.

For now, I will buy a new rare passive instead, as they are much cheaper, and learn from it, yup. The system refuses to teach properly, so it's obvious I will use whatever I can to teach myself.

“Master, you have a creepy expression,” I hear somewhere in the background.

Ignoring the voice of the silver-spoon, 4-trait half-demon girl, I continue disrupting her mana, as she tries to fight against it. This has already gone on for hours, and she’s not using much mana in her attempts, she can still keep up.

Still, even now, she is unable to fight against it, no matter how many times she’s leveled her skill in the process.

I freeze as I open my mouth to answer her. One of the mana threads I set in the streets tore, and a signal comes to me through a thread thinner than a hair. Nearly impossible to perceive without looking for it.

But, even so, the monster down on the street stops its movement, waves of mana radiating from it, trying to detect the thing that interrupted it.

I stare over the edge of the rooftop and gesture for my disciple to remain quiet.

[Veil Guardian - lvl ??]

The monster keeps sniffing and looking around, and when its head starts slowly turning towards our building, I use [Tether] and activate one of the anchors I left in the buildings around us.

At the other end, a mana orb bursts open, releasing mana and feeding the inscriptions I’ve painted on the floor in mana-conductive paint. The inscriptions imitate a barrier-type skill to confuse the monster and to not be a simple pulse of mana.

Down on the street, the Veil Guardian screeches and rushes towards the burst orb. Every single step it takes cracks the road, and its movement is fluid and quick, the blades shining in the morning light.

“We are leaving,” I tell my disciple.

As we planned and practiced before, she quickly rushes to grab her things, and I do the same. Within a few seconds, we are packed, and I awkwardly lift her up into my arms; it's a bit more weird now that she is awake.

I leave a tiny black mana orb where I stand and start jumping from rooftop to rooftop to put distance in between us and the monster.

After landing, I create a projectile that I tie an anchor to and shoot really far away. I fire off another behind that to make the possible tracking much more difficult or straight-up impossible and jump again.

Then we move down the street, and I continue running for another thirty minutes while reducing our mana footprint as much as possible.

“What is your level?” I ask.

From my side, she lifts her head, her red eyes meeting mine, “Fourteen. Master, are you not scared of that monster?”

“Not really,” I grab her for a moment and jump over a crater in the street caused by an explosion long ago.

As I put her back on the ground, she asks again, “Why didn't you kill it?”

“You would probably die if we fought. Also, I don’t think I can kill it at the moment.”

“Is that monster stronger than you master?”

“Probably.”

“And you aren’t scared?” she continues to ask.

So, I pause and lower my head to her level, “Silly disciple, listen carefully,” I pull her horn to make sure she gives me full attention, and when I let go, she covers it with her hands to defend it.

After finding the right words, I continue, “There will always be someone stronger than you. Someone more talented. Someone with a higher level. But, minion, there is no need to be bothered by that.”

“Disciple, not minion,” a quiet voice sounds.

“If you meet such a person, use whatever you can. Befriend them, act submissive, or use tricks. Spit, bite, kick at the crotch. Prepare to hunt them, cheat. In the end, it doesn’t matter how strong they are, the winner is the one that is alive in the end.”

“But isn’t that… dirty?”

“Disciple, are you the strongest person on your planet?”

“N-no?”

“So why do you care? Powerful people can be honorable, and it’s better when they are, they’re easier to trick or deal with. Remember, you can only act honorably if you have the strength to back it up.”

Instead of answering, she just nods.

“Disciple, if you die, you won’t be able to see all that is there to see. If you die, you won’t be able to learn what you’re capable of, and you won’t eat more sweet fruit,” I poke her nose.

Her red eyes are attentive, and in the morning dawn, their color is beautifully vibrant.

“You can worry about that stuff when you’re much stronger. You can find friends you can trust. You can fall in love. You can be honorable if that’s something you want. But to get there, you need to use everything you have to stay alive."

I scan the area around us and when it feels safe I continue, "But there are some rules to follow so you don’t become a savage. If someone shows you pure and unconditional kindness, try to not betray it, even if it means you get hurt. Don´t be cruel without reason and always set your priorities. And never hurt kids."

I let the silence linger, "Of course, it's your life, so live it the way you want." Before she answers I stand up, "Let's continue."

After a few steps, my silly disciple rushes to join me as we continue down the street.

Chapter 279 - Three Options

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 131]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 143]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 163]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 138]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 169]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 171]

…

I watch as each monster dies one after the other, their hearts pierced by a small orb of mana that’s been boosted with kinetic energy.

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 159]

[Lvl 215 > Lvl 216]

My leveling is getting slower, and these monsters aren’t cutting it. Should I go and try to hunt the Veil Guardian? The asshole is probably close to 300, but with some planning and a few well-placed traps, I should be able to kill him.

There is only one problem with that.

My disciple walks into the room from behind me, and with her tiny feet, she kicks one of the corpses.

She looks up at me, “I want to be strong enough to do that too.”

“As I said, there is one word the ancient half-demon used to say after every sentence, earning the respect of…”

“I'm not going to say that word!”

Tsk, my opinion on lynthari is going down and down.

Taking a more serious stance, I return her gaze, and even though she is trying to act like she’s mad, I can see that she’s taken a liking to our banter.

Damn you, system, just how bad did she have it before to enjoy this.

“Minion, it's time to decide.”

“I'm not a minion, I'm a disciple.”

I continue, “This is up to you, and I want you to consider it very carefully, so listen closely.”

I take a seat on the ground and gesture for her to do the same, she takes a moment to dust off a section of the floor before plopping down across from me. She takes great care not to dirty her new clothes.

Surrounded by corpses, in a basement deep under one of the skyscrapers, I finally bring myself to ask a question I’ve been putting off for a while. I have had this silly disciple for 5 days, and just over two weeks remain, so it's time I asked it.

“There are multiple ways we can go about your training,” I lift one of my fingers, “First, we can continue what we are doing now. Some leveling, some hunting, and when the time is ready, you will return to your world much stronger than when you came, with some nice memories.”

She pulls her light brown hair out of her face, and her deep red eyes are glued to me.

“Second, we take a more aggressive approach. You will sleep a bit less, we will hunt more, I will force you to train more and expect more of you. You will be tired, and you will get hurt.”

The mood turns more serious.

“Third and last, I will put you in danger, and at times you will risk your life. It will hurt, you will sleep less, and I will take a much harsher approach. With this option, you will leave this place the strongest, but the memories you take back with you will include a lot of pain, and blood, and there is a chance that you will hate me in the end.”

Gradually, I let my words die away, and silence ensues, interrupted only by the eerie sounds of a quiet room.

The little half-demon opens her mouth to say something, but I jump into her words, “Think carefully because when you pick one of the options, I won't change my mind later.”

I know it's a hard decision to make for someone so young, but I trust that she can decide for herself. Meanwhile, I also believe that I will finish this floor well no matter which one she picks.

At the same time, I can’t help but wonder what she will choose.

"What would master pick if you were in my place?"

"Third," I answer without hesitation.

“Third,” she replies. Just a single word and a determined expression.

"You can think about it some more if you like."

"I don't need to."

“Okay.”

My disciple is currently level fifteen, so I release a level 20 Veilshrieker, and minion jumps to her feet at the same moment the monster rushes her.

The first attack throws her against the wall, a painful groan escaping her lips. The second attack barely misses her head, and the monster’s third attack painfully bruises her shoulder and cracks the wall behind her. Before the fourth attack can land, she glances at me.

And I just sit there, practicing my Mana Cycling as usual and observing the fight.

The fourth attack draws blood and she rolls on the ground, the new clothes I bought for her getting dirty and torn. Only then does the expression on her face change. It becomes more distant, and she grabs the dagger, lowering her stance and moving her feet the way I taught her.

When the monster charges at her, she waits, changing her grip on her dagger. The little girl and the monster crash against each other, the monster’s attack only landing because she allows it to.

And then my disciple shows me the ferocity she learned in her homeland. The anger she’s kept hidden and controlled the entire time we’ve been together.

The dagger keeps moving up and down, stabbing the monster as she takes on some of the weaker attacks on purpose only so she can continue to attack.

All while her red eyes seem to glow with the same hatred as the monster’s.

When she is finally thrown off, she rolls a few times to escape the monster’s reach and jumps back to her feet. Her mana moves through her body, and she charges again, dodging and stabbing without hesitation.

With a last hateful screech, the monster finally dies and falls down with a dagger lodged in its neck.

With bloodied hands, a bruised body, and a wild look in her eyes, my disciple turns to me. She is breathing heavily, dead on her feet after such an intense fight, and yet there she stands.

So, I release another monster from my [Redistribution].

For that short moment, shock flashes across her face. Then there is a short moment of fear and anger.

As the monster gets closer, all of that disappears, replaced by a strange mask of calm settling over her face. I can sense her erratic heartbeat through the kinetic energy.

Her hand stops shaking and she falls to the ground, rolling and using the corpse of the monster she just killed to block a few attacks from the monster I just released.

While the Veilshrieker continues to bite and scratch the corpse that separates it from my disciple, she pulls the dagger from its neck, more blood soaking into her new clothes.

With a scream, she attacks.

The exchange that follows takes even longer than before. She is slowing down, her mana is dropping lower, and she gets wounded more often, yet even then she wins.

Falling to her knees, she turns towards me, looking for acknowledgment. The dagger drops from her hands and her chest moves heavily up and down.

She smiles at me proudly.

I lift my hand and show her three fingers, "You picked the third option." Then I release the third monster.

Even though I can see the pain in her eyes, she reaches out and grabs the dagger again. Her fingers are slippery with blood, it takes her two attempts, but she soon wields it again and immediately rolls behind the monster, barely avoiding its attack.

My disciple, with sheer force of will, pushes herself back to her feet, and for a moment I can see the rage in her red eyes, as her demonic heritage makes itself known.

That rage is not directed at the monster only, no, it's directed at me as well.

Before the monster can launch its offensive, she attacks.

“What's wrong with you!” The granny screams and rushes to take my disciple from my arms and starts healing her immediately.

The moment she does so, the little half-demon's face grows less pale, and her breathing calms down.

“She lost so much blood and she barely has any mana inside her body. Why is she so battered!” The granny complains.

“A little bit of training,” I say.

“Training? TRAINING!? Are you insane?” she screams.

I didn't expect such a show of emotion. I guess she must have a weakness for hurt kids, perhaps that's why she helped before. Well, I'm sure my disciple would be fine even without healing; the problem is that it would take too long for her to get back into form. If I use the granny, I can have her train more.

To cut off the stream of curses directed at me, I take out one of my bags and put it on the table, “For your current and future healing of my disciple,” I say simply.

“What a goddamn asshole you are, do you think…” Even though she is saying that she opens the bag and peeks inside, and that makes her words stop as if cut off.

She looks between me and the bag and then starts pulling out its contents.

Multiple bottles of water, plenty of food, a small bar of chocolate, a few of my smaller mana stones, and lastly an upper rare item - a cape that allows the creation of a realistic, but illusory image of its wearer with a duration determined by the amount of mana used. The illusion even duplicates one’s mana signature, heat, and smell. Out of the rare upper items, it's one of the better ones, even though situational.

“Do we have a deal?”

“We have a deal,” she says, still annoyed.

We leave the cottage on the rooftop an hour later, and my disciple is following me on her own two feet. Her last fight gained her a level and even more levels in her skills.

After a few hours, we find ourselves in a secluded place inside one of the fallen skyscrapers, and I set traps around our perimeter and some anchors in the event of an emergency. Surrounded by a few thermal orbs, I sit down to eat.

Unlike before, my disciple doesn't move to me, putting pieces of cloth in front of us. No, for the first time after a few days, she doesn't ask me to eat with her and does everything she can to avoid my eyes.

After dinner, I put a tiny mana stone in front of her with a new set of inscriptions. This one is meant to replicate [Oscillation], and even without being asked, she immediately grabs it and starts her attempts. A minute later, her posture becomes less awkward as she forgets about me and she focuses her attention on the puzzle in front of her.

Hearing the sound of rain, I leave an anchor near her, and with constant monitoring, I leave the room, heading towards a room with a view of the outside.

As I enter, the sound intensifies, the sound of rain constantly drumming on the stone and the road below. The rain is beautiful, and droplets filled with light blue mana shine under a sky full of dark clouds. The myriad shining blue droplets light up the dark day. Reminding me of the mana rain on the first floor. Yet this one doesn't seem to be quite as deadly given that it doesn't damage the buildings or the vegetation outside.

Curious, I put my hand outside, and immediately a dozen or so raindrops pierce right through, and fall to the ground, which they do not damage at all.

I pull my hand back, and for a moment I observe it while the blood flows through it, my hand pierced with a dozen holes that go through the entire arm.

Well, it was silly to expect the tutorial to have normal rain.

I generate some thermal energy and send it through my body, healing my hand nearly immediately.

Then I pull the transmitter from my pocket, (Darren, so where did you say you are?)

It takes only a few seconds to get an answer.

(Oh, the guy with Owen's transmitter. Darren is sleeping. I'm Nina.)

(Hello Nina, does the offer still stand?)

(Sure, here is the location. We can specify the exact time of the meeting later. See you soon.)

Nina must be less talkative than Darren, given that the connection cuts off after she describes the location.

Well, it's time to start working on side quests and find out what this floor is about.

Chapter 280 - A terrible name

As we walk through the streets, I continue to observe the small girl by my side. She still refuses to look at me, and when our eyes meet, even for a second, I can see the anger behind them. Surprisingly, that anger doesn't seem to be directed at me, and that leaves me confused.

Does she not hate me? I mean, I wouldn't blame her for it. After the first fight, I forced her into a few more like it, and this time we didn't even go to the healer. Even now, she is bruised, her clothes bloodied and torn.

Yet, I ask her before every fight: “First, second, or third option?”

And as she did the first time, she answers simply: “Third.”

There is no hesitation in her answer, no hate towards me. Still, she doesn't invite me to have food with her, she talks less, and she delves into training, usually not responding to my taunts.

Well, it's fine even if she hates me. I just need to make her as strong as possible. Because of her wish, because of the floor quest, because of the fact she is currently my disciple, and my Pride won't allow her to be weak.

“I’ve noticed that you haven’t been very aware of your surroundings lately,” I tell her.

Immediately after, a dozen or so veilshriekers pour from the fallen building around us and charge. [Redistribution] encompasses them all, and I stop all of them other than level twenty-one. That veilshrieker reaches my disciple and crashes against her before she has a chance to react. A pained scream escapes her mouth, and I force myself to stop myself from helping.

I watch as she pulls out the dagger, but the monster hits her hand, sending the dagger away. For a short moment, a look of panic appears in her eyes, and she looks toward me as if asking for help. I just return her gaze.

Her expression changes, the panic disappearing from it, replaced by a blank expression. She twists her head, avoiding another punch, and then she bites into the monster's hand, drawing blood.

A weak, smokey mana emerges from her hand, slowly taking the shape of a dagger, and she stabs it into the monster's neck. The dagger dissipates, not even piercing the skin, and the monster throws my disciple aside, and she rolls on the ground until she hits the side of the building.

The bloodthirsty monster screeches and rushes her again.

Meanwhile, my disciple pushes herself back to her feet, grabbing a piece of wood from the ground. She quickly coats the stick in her pale blue mana, bringing it to a point. Her red eyes are calm, yet full of emotion held back by her will, and she charges the monster as well.

She dodges the swing and stabs deep into the monster's thigh, and the monster screeches in pain, scrambling to pull it out.

My disciple, not wasting a moment, jumps on the monster and stabs her fingers into the monster's neck, coating them in her mana. Again and again, she repeats the movement, even as the monster falls to the ground and weakly swings its arms at her. She ignores the feeble blows and doesn’t stop until her control wavers and her fingers slide off the monster's skin, without piercing it.

Her chest moving heavily, she stands up and looks towards me.

I weaken my Mantle and then slowly move my mana so she can observe the process. A dagger made out of mana forms in my hand and then dissipates.

When I do it for a second time, I feel her senses touching me and observing the process. Her senses should be heightened after a life or death situation, so I create another mana dagger. And I do so slowly, even if it is extremely wasteful and inefficient. It should be easier to observe this way, and she can take care of the rest later. First, she needs to learn how to do it.

When I feel like she has had enough, I let her go so that she can explore the rest on her own.

I turn to the remaining veilshriekers, still held in place by my skill, and with a high pitched shriek, a concentrated blast of kinetic energy tears through them. Each one dies as Half of their body explodes into a vapor of blood, bones, and flesh without damaging the surroundings.

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 16]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 38]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 19]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 27]

…

Again, side by side, we start walking through the street.

It only takes a few minutes before a weak voice next to me says, “I'm sorry that I’m weak, master.”

It’s the first time in days that she’s talked to me, I think about it a bit more. In the end, I ask, “Weak?”

“Yes…” her head is down, yet I can feel her using her mana to scan the area around us, she hasn’t done this since I’ve been taking care of it.

I stay quiet, and after a moment of silence, she continues, “You want to help, you let me decide for myself, yet I still… I was looking for help from you. I got scared, I got angry at you when you didn't help. Angry at you even when you were so nice to me.”

What life did she even have to consider what I'm doing nice?

“Minion, that's your problem,” I say, and she looks up at me.

When she tries to avoid my gaze, I grab one of her horns and force her to look at me, “You should be angry at me, I'm an asshole,” I declare proudly. “I said I would help you, yet you keep bleeding under my care and even risking your life. You are so young, yet I’ve forced you to make such a hard decision. What am I but an asshole?”

I sense a few monsters beyond the range of my disciple, and before they can interrupt us, I create an anchor next to them and send a blast of kinetic energy through.

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 61]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 12]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 7]

[You have defeated Veilshrieker - lvl 9]

Still holding her horn, I shake her head. “My silly disciple. It's not you who is wrong. It's the people around you. Everyone is an asshole, everyone is annoying, everyone is a weirdo. You alone are normal; that's how you should look at it.”

At my declaration, she wants to say something, but I shake her head more.

“You are weak? So what? Do you plan to stay weak forever? I don't think you do. Just do the best you can and give it time. Make your decisions and follow through. Who cares what anyone else thinks? Who cares if people call you names and laugh at you? Just nod, smile, and agree with them. And then, when they least expect it, come back and fuck them up.”

Isn't it all simple?

“Have pride in yourself, my minion.” I let go of her horn and drop to my knees so I can look into her eyes, “You will fuck up, you will make mistakes, terrible ones, but such is life.”

“Master…”

“Yes?”

“I'm not a minion, I'm your disciple.”

“I don't remember my disciple being such a crybaby.”

“Master is mean.”

“I didn't hear you.”

“Master is an asshole!” she shouts at me.

I feel a small smile crawl onto my lips, “Yup, I am, so what are you going to do about it?”

“I will become stronger and beat you up.”

Damn, I'm almost proud of this silly disciple of mine.

As a reward for her dedication, I grab her horn once again and shake her head. What makes me even more proud is that she actually tries to kick me, and I let her. There is barely any damage, but I appreciate the spirit.

I let go of her horn once more and sit down, and she joins me. In the middle of the street, surrounded by empty skyscrapers overgrown with vegetation, she takes out a few clean pieces of cloth and lays them out in front of us.

“Will you eat with me, master?” she asks shyly. As is her custom.

“Gladly,” I reply.

She smiles and takes out a few pieces of fruit and a bottle of water which she offers to me. She only ever does it with her food, the food she bought from me with information, or by completing tasks. She never takes any of the food I’ve given her access to.

Gradually, I’m coming to realize that she hasn’t been angry at me at all, nor has she had any ill feelings towards me. No, she was too ashamed, maybe even scared that I would ditch her if she didn't do well. There was anger too, directed at herself not me.

I watch as she uses a bit of water to clean her bloodied hands and then takes a sip. When she grabs a piece of sweetened dried fruit, she takes a bite quickly. Her favorite snack, as I’ve come to learn.

We don't talk during the meal any more than we did before, waiting until we have finished, she grabs the pieces of cloth and then carefully gets rid of leftovers and dirt that got on them. She carefully folds them and puts them into one of the bags I gave her.

Observing her and her mana for a bit, I reach out and form a small dagger out of [Regalia]. I attempt to imitate her mana frequency and constantly change it with my [Resonance]. It's not perfect, but similar enough.

“You will be using this mana from now on. You can train with it as well.”

She takes the dagger from me thankfully and starts to examine it.

The dagger is dark blue with streaks of light blue mana. I used quite a bit of it, so I'm sure the dagger won't dissipate anytime soon. A week or even more should be fine. I haven’t given it any enhancements. No, the dagger is mostly normal, the only exceptional thing about it is the mana circuits I left inside. Pathways she can use to train and as inspiration for her weapon.

The circuits are the only part I'm somewhat worried about, so I will make sure to check them every time.

“Next, your detection is lacking. Starting now, you will maintain it constantly and you will focus on making it as efficient as possible. It doesn’t matter if we are speaking, training, or fighting. Constantly. Understood?”

“Yes!”

“Good. I like how you fight, so for now there is no need to change that much. Some might tell you that you should focus more on defense, but they are wrong. You can defend as much as you want, but if you don't have enough power to kill someone, it's a waste of time. No, you are lucky to have me as your master. I will teach you some powerful attacks, and I will help you avoid some of the small mistakes I made.”

The way she listens and nods at my every word feels heavy. No matter how she behaves or what she went through, she is still very young and naive. But no worries, I'm here!

“We will make you into the most powerful half-demon ever.” I find it strangely fun. Is this why people like pet simulators so much?

The level of trust she’s giving me feels undeserved, but I will make sure she won't regret it. It will be hard, it will be difficult, and I'm sure there will be times when she will want to cry, but in the end, I'm sure she won't regret it. Because if you are powerful enough, you can do whatever you want and not be swayed by anything.

“Then I will teach you where to kick to make it hurt and what to be aware of.” She looks like she will become pretty when she grows up, so I will teach her where to kick a man, or woman who becomes too… touchy. A few broken arms and well-aimed kicks should show them the limits.

There is a bit over two weeks left, but there is so much I can teach her.

“Master?”

I cut off that line of thought and look at her, “Yes?”

“I lied to you,” she starts, and this time her voice sounds weak, but she is not using her skill to escape the emotions, “I don't have a name, they always called me… things. The most common was…”

“No need to say more.” I interrupt. It's clear that it's not something nice.

“I'm sorry for lying that it is forbidden.”

“I don't know… breaking our deal like that right away. Is that how you treat your master?”

“I'm sorry,” her voice becomes even weaker.

“So to punish you, I guess I will have to do something. Maybe I can give you a terrible name, right?”

She looks up, her eyes big and shaking.

“Maybe Pipsqueak? Or how about Minion? Nathaniela also doesn't sound bad,” I wonder.

“Master?”

“We already have Biscuit and Noodle, so how about Mochi or Omelette?”

“I…”

Not letting her speak, I continue, “Vega... I will call you Vega. It's decided and there is no room for argument."

For a short moment her eyes water and cloud over, but she quickly blinks a few times and wipes them on her sleeve.

Poking her cheek I continue, “It has a little bit of meaning behind it, but for now you will have to suffer without knowing. Maybe I will tell you one day.”

The smile on her face is as big as I’ve ever seen. Gone are the calculating expressions and plays on my sympathy. The little half-demon just seems to be happy.

“I'm Vega?” she asks.

"Yes, because I said so. You can complain when you’re stronger."

She wipes her eyes with her sleeve again, "Master is an asshole."

"Yup."

Chapter 281 - That would suck

I wonder how much my subclass affects my control over my mana, and even over my black mana.

Sure, it's obvious that it helps, but my inability to measure it properly frustrates me. Is the effect stronger the more prideful I am? Is acting cocky boosting my control?

As always, the system likes to hide such information, and having had the subclass for months already, I find it hard to compare it to my prior efforts. The only obvious effect it has is on my mana constructs. My armor looks nice; the weapons seem well made too.

Great.

I look down at my arm as I finish drawing a set of temporary inscriptions made with mana conductive paint and etching them into my skin. It's sort of a single-use temporary construct. Sort of. If I'm doing it properly, it should help me with the black mana.

I've been working on examining the black mana and trying to come up with a way to reduce the strain it puts on my body the moment I try to use it. I have multiple ideas, and one of them is changing the frequency of black mana to match mine. The problem here is that it changes constantly; that's why I’ve created these inscriptions.

The inscriptions should help me with that, automating the process so I can focus on the rest. I already tried it a few times with tiny bits of black mana and so far it's good, but I will know more after I scale things up.

I’ve more or less optimized them to fortify my body with black mana. Logically, strengthening my body with black mana and then using more for something else should work, but I'm sure the strengthening itself will strain my body. Even though it won't affect me immediately, I'm sure it will be immense.

That's why I’ll offset it with my healing passive. I’ve already cut off my pinkie, and it grew back after a few hours of generating thermal energy and sending it to the stump.

It's not as good as Lily's healing, but I can't be picky, and I’m happy to even get that much, given how often I tend to lose my limbs.

“Master, I'm done,” Vega breathes heavily, and I remove the strain I’ve put on her with [Redistribution].

I'm making it harder for her to move just as Min-Jae did for me in an effort to strengthen her body. We also spend some of this time practicing some of the moves I learned back on Earth.

Having been released, she plops down next to me and examines the inscriptions covering my arms. I feel her senses examining it and allow her to do so.

“When will we reach the place you mentioned?” she asks.

“Sometime tomorrow. There is no need to hurry.”

Vega nods, “I already learned the crotch kick, master showed me. The one against people that touch me without my consent!” she chirps innocently.

“Good job, how about a mana orb?”

“Just really small ones, but I'm putting a lot of my stats into mana as master told me!”

Good, it's all coming together! The goal is simple: to make her build similar to mine. Just the fact I have reached Beyond with it shows how versatile it is, and most of the monsters, other than end bosses, don’t really cause me any problems.

“I also want to let master know something about my trait,” she starts carefully, “I wanted to keep it to myself, just in case, and master never asked so I didn’t lie.”

When I gesture at her to continue, she breathes out in relief, “A lot of demons and some half-demons are born with one trait. I heard there are some humans too, but I don’t know why.”

Huh, even humans? Weren’t they limited to three traits? Are humans on her planet different, is there something else? Are they born with traits they can’t pick themselves?

“I think most of the demons start with their demon heart,” she says, “I have one too. Everyone has a different one.”

“What is a demon heart?”

“The system calls mine a kinetic demon heart. It's weak and I was never really able to use it.”

Okay, is the system playing favorites here? First, humans start with 3 traits only, then there are some demons with 4 and some more ancient bloodlines with 5? And how is she even alive with a kinetic heart?

“Minion, how are you not dead?”

“My name is Vega, master,” she says proudly, “I’m too weak to use it, and I think it's one of the weaker hearts.”

I call bullshit; there is no way a kinetic mana heart or kinetic demon heart is weak. I made my own and it's not a trait, so I’m sure it doesn’t reach the system standards, it should be weaker than any trait would be. It's annoying, but it would be straight-up silly if 3rd-floor Nathaniel managed to replicate a trait at full power. I mean, I like that weirdo and all, but I need to be realistic.

As for the heart not generating kinetic energy and killing my disciple, well, that much could be explained by it being a trait as well. Unlike my own experimental and janky version, hers would be made by the system so it wouldn’t make any sense if it killed her.

The other reason could be her low level.

“Minion…”

“It’s Vega.”

“Starting now, you ditch everything other than practicing [Mana Manipulation] at night. Spend the rest of your days trying to use your Kinetic Demon heart.”

“Yes!” she says eagerly, and then hesitates, “But how?”

How indeed.

I let my own heart generate some kinetic energy and then gesture for my disciple to turn around. Sitting in front of me, she turns her back to me and I put my hand on it, somewhere behind where her heart should be.

She is still low level, so even with her natural barrier trying to stop me from affecting her, it’s not hard for me to send the tiniest trickle of kinetic energy to her heart. Focusing on it, I can sense the movement of her lungs, heart, and other organs through their kinetic energy.

When I finally reach her heart, It seems to change its rhythm, as a bit more mana radiates from it.

My disciple doesn’t say anything as she concentrates and examines it with me.

I send a few weak pulses of kinetic energy to her heart, and after each one, its rhythm changes and takes in slightly more mana. I stop there. She should figure out the rest on her own. She needs to use her own head and effort. Otherwise, she might grow too reliant on me.

Vega doesn't even react to me and continues to sit there, her eyes closed and focused on her heart.

Just in case, I place an anchor nearby and use [Perception] to keep an eye on her.

The building we are currently staying in is one of the tallest in the city and offers a sprawling view of the landscape. The top floor has no windows, and yet the vines’ reach even extends here. As always, most of the furniture is broken and rotted away, but I don't mind it that much and just move towards a circular hole in the wall. The edges of this hole are extremely smooth, either caused by a skill or a weapon.

I sit with my legs hanging over the edge and I train in the same fashion as my disciple.

Slowly, I create an orb as big as my pinkie nail, and the orb turns black with specks of lights inside of it. [Mana Domain] encompasses it, and I slide deeper into [Focus].

As always, the black mana tries to fight me, but my trait activates as well, and I gradually force it under my control. Then I reach towards it, and my index finger touches it at the same time the inscriptions on my forearm light up. The black mana orb turns into a liquid or smoke-like substance and flows into my arm. As it does so, the inscriptions change their color, and it grows harder to control, but with such a small amount of mana, it is doable.

Over a minute, I let the black mana seep into the entirety of my body, and then, when I feel ready, I use it to strengthen my body. One of the first things I ever did with my mana.

It feels different than using normal mana. Much stronger. My muscles twitch and spasm while my passive activates and starts healing me. I concentrate even more and change my approach. [Infusion] activates as well, and I attempt to distribute things more evenly.

[Infusion - lvl 22 > Infusion - lvl 23]

Even then, with the inscriptions to help me, I feel the pressure on my body increase, and over the next few seconds, the black mana dissipates.

After it finally works its way out of my system, I observe the damage and it's nothing to ignore.

I generate a bit more thermal energy and compress it, and the passive intensifies, gradually healing the wounds.

Well, the progress is there, but it will still take some time. I wonder what I’d need to use it without any restriction. A substantial increase in my Constitution? A passive with a rarity above epic, something like Mana Overload Absorption? Strengthening my Mana Circuit trait could help too.

Letting my body heal, I open the Community. As I type, I don't even bother trying to write anything about the dangers of this floor. The system has been extremely aggressive with censorship lately.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - the system didn't lie, disciples are really similar to us.

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - yes! Mine has nearly the same skills as mine. The way he uses them is strange, so there is a lot for him to learn.

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - mine said she likes my flames. She also tried to eat them.

Soph (Hell, group 4) - Izzy, just stay somewhere safe and train with her. Do not risk anything, okay?

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - yah, yah (>_<)

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - how is yours, Noname?

Noname (Hell, group 4) - She has similar skills and fights like me. Same as yours, there is a lot for her to learn, but the most important part is that she actually wants to and has a lot of enthusiasm.

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - not gonna lie, she sounds scary.

NotAaron (Hell, group 4) - I bet in a few weeks she could beat your ass, TheStrongestOne.

NotDennis (Hell, group 4) - Yeah, if she is even a bit like Noname, lol.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Did you find out what happened to your disciples before they got summoned?

Sset (Hell, group 4) - Hello, Noname and everyone else. It's nice to see that you are here at the scheduled time. As for you, Noname, so far we've come to think that the disciples were close to death before they got summoned.

NotDennis (Hell, group 4) - Mine was about to be eaten by some monster.

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - Mine too! She said some group attacked her village.

Knight (Hell, group 4) - Sorry for being late! Mine almost died as well; he got attacked and beaten by some noble asshole.

Maya finally joins as well.

Grumpy (Hell, group 4) - I had to heal mine; he was close to bleeding out.

Looking at what they are saying, I think I will have to ask my disciple as well.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Do you think they are real? The system said they were taken from a database.

Sset (Hell, group 4) - I wouldn't be surprised if the system constantly updates that database, so they could easily be real. But that's something we can't say for sure for now.

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - I don't want mine to be fake.

NotAaron (Hell, group 4) - That would suck…

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Got to go, later.

I use an anchor to reappear next to Vega, just in time to grab her and stop her from hitting her head against the floor as she passes out. She is unconscious and breathing heavily. There is barely any mana left in her body, and she has a few wounds under her skin.

Her heart is beating differently now, like that of a small bird.

Piercing through her natural barrier, I reach towards it and absorb some of its energy, carefully slowing the pace down to a normal level. For a few minutes, I help it beat until It feels right and release my hold.

The young half-demon in my arms calms down as well, and the pained expression gradually disappears from her face.

Reflexively, she moves in her sleep and her small hands grab the hem of my clothes, pulling herself closer to me like a small animal looking for safety and warmth.

This time, I agree with Aaron. It would really suck if the disciples were fake.

Chapter 282 - Darren and Nina

“Master?”

“Yes, minion?”

“Do we really have to meet these people? We’re ok by ourselves.”

Can you be proud of someone just for trying to be antisocial? Because damn, I am.

I'm already mentally preparing for having to deal with people. This time I'm severely weakened. There aren't any extroverted members of Group 4 here to absorb most of the damage or who have a good match-up against extroverts.

Nope, this time it's just me and my disciple who seems to have the same problem.

All of this is compounded by the fact that we’ve already spent over a week by ourselves, and neither of us speaks very much. That leaves 2 weeks left with my silly disciple and to maybe finish the side quests.

Locating the natives or survivors, as the system calls them in the side quests, should be the easiest one and maybe they can help me locate the Mirror. The reward for that one is listed as a series of question marks, and that interests me greatly.

Together we reach the part of the city where Darren told us to meet him, so I sit on a chunk of debris and, after observing me for a moment, my disciple does the same. She even mimics my expression and then we wait.

Straight away, I notice a dozen or so people surrounding us. None of them feels close to 200 and they don’t think I’ve noticed them yet. They proceed to carefully examine me. Not exactly me, they seem to be trying to sense how much mana I'm passively radiating and try to estimate my strength that way.

As always, I keep Mana Cycling running. Ever since Lissandra taught me, I’ve kept it up almost constantly. In combination with my Mantle, it almost fully stops the leak of my mana and it also constantly improves my control, even as my reserves grow.

In an attempt to avoid spooking them too much, I’ve been letting a bit of mana leak. Too little could seem as suspicious as leaking too much. I'm smart, am I not?

Even my disciple hasn’t noticed anything as she’s been scanning the area with her delicate senses, but that's fine, we can work on that.

The strongest member of their group uses some weird skill and his voice speaks in my ear even though he hasn’t changed position.

“Are you the one Darren spoke with?” he asks.

I respond, with the password he gave me, “Zero, one, three, four.”

Only then does he use a skill to step out of the shadow, keeping his distance from me.

He speaks normally this time, “You are ten minutes late.”

[Shadow Whisperer - lvl 167]

“We did meet a few veilshriekers on the way here,” I answer as I observe him.

The man observes me as well and then nods.

“My name is Kaiden, please follow me.” This time he whispers again using the weird projection skill and a few more of his group members appear.

My disciple seems to be surprised and might even be thinking about how cool they are, but I have trouble taking them too seriously.

Am I the asshole here? I mean, they probably need to be skilled to survive here, scavenging for food and water while fighting monsters and avoiding the stronger ones like the Veil Guardian.

The moment they move, I follow them and when they speed up, I grab Vega and run with her in my arms.

She seems to dislike it, but I also notice that cheeky disciple of mine comfortably resting her head against my chest where my heart is.

“Any problem with my heart?” I ask.

The group speeds up even more and I use some of my mana to strengthen my body and slow down a bit so I don’t pass them. We run through the streets and occasionally hide in a building while we wait for a group of veilshriekers to pass.

“Master’s heart is strong,” Vega says to me.

“Is that a good thing?”

“Yes! Demon Hearts are important to demons and I heard the Hornless Demon has the strongest ever!”

“Oh really? What does it do?”

Her eyes shine at the prospect of telling me about her hero, “His heartbeat can be heard throughout the entire world when he gets angry, and only the human's Bloody Hero has ever survived a fight with him!”

“Oh, that sounds cool.”

“Yes!” she nods and once again listens to my heart, “But I think master also has a strong heart, almost like a demon.”

Well, let's not tell her that it's only a cheap knock-off version of a trait, that it's terribly inefficient in comparison to traits. And unlike traits, it can kill me much easier.

“Minion, I think you have a good heart as well,” I tell her and slide deeper into the shadows, waiting for Kaiden’s signal to continue.

“It’s Vega, master.” She seems to enjoy the compliment.

Kaiden gives the signal and I follow him out of the city.

We quickly move between the trees and he sends a few people to scout ahead. They return after a minute and we continue. We run for a minute longer until we reach a rocky hill with a small passage on the side, which we enter.

The light disappears as we proceed down a passage just wide enough for two people to walk side by side. We continue deeper into the hill and after a few twists and turns, we reach a chamber that appears to be heavily guarded and trapped.

My guides signal the guards and the traps deactivate.

“Quickly,” Kaiden says, and we pass through the location.

The same thing repeats a few more times until we reach a cave the size of a football stadium. It doesn’t seem to be natural, and its walls are extremely smooth, with a giant iron door lodged into the side of it. There are no circuits in it, no mana. It’s just a massive chunk of metal and it is currently closed.

As we move closer, we see a man and woman, surrounded by three guards. Once again I carefully leak some of my mana to avoid spooking them.

Man, that was such a good idea. Nathaniel the sneaky! Nathaniel yet another normal guy with totally normal mana.

“Nathaniel, it's nice to meet you, I’m Darren.”

Darren has brown hair with a streak of gray in them. He is wearing old clothes like everyone else here, but they’re freshly ironed and free of holes. He doesn't have any visible weapons, but his body is muscular and his fists look like those of someone used to punching things.

[Iron Vanguard - lvl 159]

To my surprise, his level is lower than that of Kaiden.

I ignore the fact that there are so many of them surrounding me, “Hey,” I answer simply.

Vega seems to be less pleased, and I can read it in her expression, even though she’s back to acting the way she was when we first met. Big eyes, a slightly scared expression, and making herself as small as possible.

That's my girl.

“This is my right hand, Nina. I believe you’ve spoken with her before,” he introduces the woman next to him.

She is younger than him, maybe around thirty. But her expression is similar to Darren's. They might even be relatives. Maybe his daughter? Unlike him, she has two swords on her waist.

[Ethereal Blade - lvl 189]

Interesting, maybe Nina is the real boss here?

“So, about my payment for the things I left to you guys,” I start.

“Yes, we will keep our side of the deal. I also apologize for the trouble with the esteemed healer. She can be…”

“A bit annoying,” Nina offers.

“We don’t talk about her like that, Nina.” Darren turns to me again, “I would like to invite you inside,” he gestures at the door behind him, “but we have rules.”

Does he not know that talking like that will only make me more curious? Should I force my way in? It wouldn’t be that difficult.

The moment I think about that, mana radiates from Darren as if he is preparing for a fight.

It seems to spook Nina and the guards around us, and everyone puts their hands on their weapons and raises up their mana as well.

I don’t even bother activating my skills and just look at him. “Any problem?” I ask.

“I…” he starts, and I notice his hand shaking, but he squeezes it into a fist until it stops. He then shakes his head, “Put your weapons away!” he orders.

Everyone seems to act confused, but they do as ordered.

Did he read my intentions? Some skill similar to Izzy’s [Empathy]? That doesn’t sound right; I would feel his touch on me. Maybe it's something like Cipher’s skill? Some sort of cold reading information collection skill?

“I apologize for our rudeness,” he carefully searches for his words, even to Nina's surprise.

“It’s fine.”

“Thank you. As you said, we still owe you, and we can offer food, maybe a rare item for your help,” he gestures, and one of the men steps forward.

He puts down a bag that contains enough dried meat to last an adult man for a few weeks, and there are even some bottles of water. Next to it, he puts down a rare cape that seems to have some kind of camouflage effect.

The way they present them seems to mark them as extremely valuable items, probably a show of goodwill and an attempt at building a relationship.

“I would rather ask for information instead if that’s okay with you. If you don’t want to answer, I can take the items.” If they refuse to answer, I will force them to do so. I won’t kill anyone or damage their home; there’s no need for that. Just a show of power seems to be enough.

To my fascination, Darren seems to read my intention, and even though he tries to hide it, his hand starts shaking again.

How amusing. Now I really want to mess with them. Should I release my mana a bit?

Before I do anything, Darren hurriedly speaks, “Yes, we can do that as well,” he forces himself to answer calmly.

Nina seems to notice that, and her eyes examine me again. I see her hand sliding closer to her swords.

“Do you know anything about the Mirror?” I ask.

Darren puts his hand on Nina and stops her from drawing her sword. After another signal, everyone else around does the same.

A long sigh escapes his mouth, “The Mirror is a relic of the past and we’ve been trying to locate it for a long time. The encrypted mana stone you helped us to retrieve did contain information on it, as well as its location.”

Oh, lucky me.

“So, where is the problem?” I ask.

“The Mirror is to the north, in the Valley overseen by the Bastion.” The way he says it sounds like that should explain everything.

“Darren, tell me like I'm five and know nothing about this place. What the hell is the Mirror, what is the Bastion, and what's with the Valley? Keep it simple, okay?”

A few of them don’t seem to like the way I talk to them, but it’s not like I’m rude.

Just in case, I check my disciple, and she looks at me like I'm some sort of hero. I also notice the way she mirrors my expression, and stance, and even looks around similarly.

Damn it, is this Min-Jae syndrome? Why do these weirdos keep doing this?

“Put simply? The Mirror is, as I said, a relic of the past. An item spoken of in legends, yet we are unsure of what it does, but it's likely to be an extremely powerful artifact. The Bastion is the most secure place we have knowledge of, the remains of the past with working defensive mechanisms and other things left behind by our ancestors. The Valley is, well, the Valley; it's a place with extremely dense mana radiation. People die just from coming too close to it. No one from us knows more.”

Well, that’s simple enough.

“Okay, we can stay in touch. I just need a map or something to lead me to the Bastion and the Valley.”

Darren nods and I feel my mood improving. Damn, I'm getting better and better at dealing with people.

POV Nina

The young man continues speaking with my father, and I do not take my eyes off him, not even for a second. For now, I decide to trust my father and not send the signal to attack.

The man called Nathaniel seems to notice, and when I meet his two differently colored eyes, I feel my body shudder. His stance remains extremely relaxed the entire time. I keep looking for a hint of a battle stance or defensive one, but I see no such thing.

Surrounded by all of us, he doesn't even seem to mind. But the most scary thing is the way he radiates his mana.

I would be less scared if he was radiating it in waves strong enough to drown me, or if I couldn't sense it at all.

No, what he’s doing is much more terrifying. The mana leaks from his body in perfect dispersion. The exact same amount of mana radiates from his arm as from his leg, chest, or head.

I can't even fathom the amount of control that requires or the reason he has for doing such a thing.

The little girl by his side seems to be one of the unlucky human mutants, seeing her red eyes and horns, meanwhile her expression matches that of the young man.

When he finally leaves, I feel my body and mind relax and immediately order a few men to make sure he left and left nothing behind.

“What happened?” I ask my father.

“We were lucky, very lucky. Nina, if you ever deal with him in the future, be respectful, be direct, and never attack him first.”

“Father, explain properly.”

“I used my [Intuition] a few times, Nina. That person did think about fighting us multiple times and even getting into the Sanctuary. He even noticed my skill and kept thinking about forcing his way into the Sanctuary just for the sake of it. Always a half-step away from actually doing it.”

"Do you think he is someone from before the war?"

"I think so. He is strong enough to be of that generation."

Chapter 283 - My disciple is the coolest

A few new side quests popped up:

Side quest: Find out what's happening in the Sanctuary

Reward: 1000 shards

Side quest: Help survivors

Reward: 1000 shards

Side quest: Find out the cause of high mana levels in the Valley

Reward: Mid-epic piece of equipment

Side quest: Reach the Bastion

Reward: Food and water supplies

Side quest: Reach level 250

Reward: Body strengthening

Congratulations, you have located the survivors! The moment you confirm, you will receive your rewards - food and water supplies.

Goddamnit, the amount of side quests I'm getting is quite something. The rewards also seem unusually nice. The best one obviously is the body strengthening for reaching level 250. Gimme, right now.

Looking at my level, which is currently 217, and with a disciple to take care of, I would be surprised if I was able to reach it during this floor, especially since the leveling speed slowed down. But hey, it's nice to have something to work toward too.

So, the question now is, will I head towards the Valley and Bastion, or stay here and finish some side quests in the area while leveling my disciple and helping survivors? I mean, the time seems to be limited, with only 2 weeks remaining. Suspiciously limited, so I wonder if there are really only 2 weeks left.

I can’t really confirm or deny my doubts, I can only wait and see.

Another problem is that in games, you often can leave the quest for later and return to do it after killing the last boss. But this isn't a game. What if I go to the Valley and Bastion and the survivors and Sanctuary get destroyed in the meantime?

The quests clearly say to find out what's happening there, and I don't think the objective would be to locate where all the cute little kittens are coming from or who is stealing all the socks.

“Minion, I'm annoyed,” I complain.

“Are we going back to kill them then?”

“What!? No!”

“I'm sorry master, I thought these people annoyed you as well. Do you want to beat them up and leave them alive?”

Isn't this little half-demon a bit scary? I mean, she is cute, so I can forgive her for saying that, but she doesn’t seem to be joking.

“Disciple,” I start seriously, “you can't kill people for being annoying. Even if you could, there wouldn’t be anyone left.” As I share my wisdom, she looks at me, eyes wide open, and listens to my words like they're gospel.

“Even if they’re rude? Don't all strong people kill because of that?”

I hesitate for a moment, and she seems to notice that, but I quickly answer before she says something silly, “On a scale from 1 to 10, with 10 being super rude, they were only around a 2.”

“Really?”

“Yes, didn’t you think they were cute when they got scared or seemed like they wanted to fight?” I really mean it. I sensed no real threat from them, and they meant us no harm. They just wanted to protect themselves and their friends.

All as I hid my full power with my skillful application of mana. Damn, I’m still proud of that.

“I don’t know…” Vega says carefully.

“It’s fine to not know, you will learn. In the end, their primary objective wasn’t to hurt us or trick us; they just wanted to protect themselves. You shouldn’t trust them, but you can't really fault anyone for that as long as they don't hurt you or your friends.”

“I think I understand now, master!”

“Good! As expected of my minion!”

“I’m Vega, not minion.”

“Anyway, you are getting distracted and your detection slipped up four times during our conversation. Move your mana…”

Vega falls asleep, barely able to stand at this point. She is bleeding from her nose, her muscles are sore, and there’s barely any mana left in her body.

Another round of harsh training is behind us.

It’s getting harder for me to force her through such harsh training, but every time I push those feelings away.

My disciple, like me, seems to understand the price of getting stronger and the value of hard work. She pushes herself to the point of injury. However, I'm here, intervening by either disrupting her mana or infusing her with my own to strengthen her.

I’m doing it even now.

Lately, I have also started experimenting with changing my mana to match hers. It’s all thanks to my Mana Wavelength Irises and [Resonance]. I know there are dozens of different, more destructive ways I could use [Resonance], but lately, I’ve found myself experimenting with changing mana frequencies.

So, I did that with my own mana and tried to match it to Vega’s before I infused her body with it in an effort to alleviate her pain and keep her strengthened for quicker healing. It’s more difficult than expected, and I think I’m still missing something even with my eyes, but it is a step forward.

Using [Resonance] this way feels weirdly rewarding and comfortable, and I think it's similar to Sophie's situation.

Sophie has a skill called [Manipulation], and it’s clearly one of the most powerful skills in group 4. It should allow her to manipulate mana, fire, water, stone, heck, maybe even manipulate time or Primordial energies at a higher level. Yet, Sophie herself confirmed that she feels strongest when she’s using it to manipulate monsters or other beings, such as humans. She is still capable of manipulating other stuff, but that is not where her skill’s strength lies.

It’s the same case with me and [Resonance], or the twins with [Connection], it should do more than allow us to communicate through their link.

Once Vega recovers, I stop infusing her body and leave a few mana orbs and an anchor nearby, just in case someone attacks. Then I move a bit further so I won't kill her with a sudden burst of mana.

Once again, I create a small orb that I [Focus] and compress until it becomes pitch black, even darker than the surrounding night in the forest where we camp sheltered by trees.

As always, it fights against me, trying to dominate and absorb more of my mana, but I use the inscriptions on my right arm to help me with the process and absorb it into my body. I control it, force it under my will, and activate the inscriptions. My trait activates, and I see that hidden and beautiful world full of mana. In combination with [Focus], the world has been reduced to shades of black and white enveloped in a deathly quiet, and the only color comes in vibrant shades of mana.

Then I create a dagger with [Regalia] and use black mana to make the dagger even stronger.

For a moment, the dagger in my hand starts to compress, changing, not into a blade of black mana that absorbs all other mana, no, this is something else.

The next moment, the dagger explodes.

My right arm is deeply gouged, as shards of the exploded dagger cut through flesh and bone. The explosion strips skin and flesh from my arm, mangling it, and nearly tearing it off.

As I look at the piece of flesh and bone that remains, I wonder what happened. Was it too strong? It shouldn't be, right? I already made an orb and other stuff made of only black mana, so using it to power [Regalia] shouldn't cause that, right? It should only create a stronger version of it.

I send my mana into my heart, and it starts beating louder, working as a medium and turning my mana into thermal energy. That activates my passive, and a warm feeling fills my arm, slowly restoring it.

It will take at least a few hours to restore it, unfortunately.

Soft steps sound behind me, and knowing about them, I warn my disciple, “Don't come too close, you will get hurt.”

The amount of thermal energy I'm releasing is enough to burn her alive at her level. Sure, I'm controlling it and trying to keep as much inside of my body as I can, but I'm not going to test it. The little half-demon nods and sits in place. Her eyes are on the mangled and bloodied remains of my right arm.

“Does it hurt?” she asks.

“Quite a bit,” I nod.

She then tests me, “Why are you doing it when it hurts?”

Cheeky little thing.

I still answer her honestly, “Both of us know why.”

“Master is as dumb as I am,” she nods profoundly.

“Look, there are better words for it, maybe determined.”

“Dumb.”

“Or decisive, and resolute.”

“Master is dumb. The same as me.”

Goddamnit.

“Listen here, you little jerk. Aren't you getting too cheeky lately?”

“I do it only because master prefers for me to be honest,” she says shamelessly. For a moment, I could swear I saw a smug smile cross her face.

She is not wrong, but why am I getting bullied here?

I activate [Redistribution] and grab hold of her, not allowing her to move. “You seem to have healed a bit, so strengthen your body and escape my hold, or try to fight against it.”

I don't use much mana in an effort to make it remotely possible for her, “You can apologize for calling me dumb, and I will let you go, you dumbass minion.”

She tries to say something, but she can’t because my skill won’t allow her to do so.

“Oh sorry, I didn’t realize that,” I tease her, “Just blink three times quickly in a row, and I will let you go.” Then I continue healing my arm while examining the thermal energy doing so.

Vega doesn’t blink three times in a row, and by the time morning comes, she strengthens her body enough to escape my skill. Due to the pressure I'm putting on her, she cracks a few bones and bruises her body, but even that doesn't stop her.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - My disciple is the coolest.

Izzy (Hell, group 4) - No! Seneca is the coolest!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Nah, Vega would wipe the floor with your Seneca. She is cool as heck.

Knight (Hell, group 4) - My disciple is really good too! He’s from a royal family or something, so I have him teaching me some of the basic swordsmanship they drilled into him.

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - Noname, only one month left until the tournament! Are you excited too?

NotAaron (Hell, group 4) - Isn’t that a dumb question? I’m sure he’s already prepared to mess up Savant.

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - Oh, that's true. Savant and that other guy, Gareth, are probably super strong. But other than them, I will make sure to beat everyone! Well… maybe not Sset… and Grumpy…

Knight (Hell, group 4) - That's cheeky of you, boy. Are you sure you could even beat me? I got quite a bit stronger.

Maya starts teasing Min-Jae, and I already know it won't end well for the boy.

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - Ha! You have no chance! I can control my eye much better. I'm sorry, but you are going down.

NotDennis (Hell, group 4) - Damn, Knight, are you going to let him talk to you like that?

NotAaron (Hell, group 4) - Maybe she’s scared of him.

Both of the twins try to add fuel to the fire.

Knight (Hell, group 4) - And how would you defeat me, oh, TheStrongestOne? By staring at my cleavage when you think I'm not looking?

Min-Jae immediately stops responding.

Nice attack, Maya, calculating and knowing where it will hurt the shy boy the most.

Knight (Hell, group 4) - Next you will say something about community limit and leave.

TheStrongestOne (Hell, group 4) - I have to go, community limit!

The messages appear a split second apart.

Damn, that's brutal, I almost feel sorry for the boy.

NotDennis (Hell, group 4) - Brutal.

NotAaron (Hell, group 4) - Knight, please stop, he is already dead.

After that, no messages come from the young boy.

I turn off the Community and look at the massive pile of food and big leather bags filled with water. There is enough food and water to last a group of 10 people for months. It’s my reward for locating survivors.

With a sigh, I activate the transmitter, (Darren? Let's meet again, I have some stuff for you.)

It looks like I need to find out what's happening with the Sanctuary first.

Chapter 284 - The Sanctuary

Once again, we stand in front of the massive iron door leading to what I can only guess is a bunker, also known as the Sanctuary.

Darren keeps looking between me and the pile of food and water on the ground.

The entire time, I keep [Redistribution] on Vega so she can try to fight against it, as I disrupt her mana to up the difficulty for her.

Even though we are not leveling right now, she is raising the levels of her skills, and my intention is to help her learn how to recreate the effect of my Mantle. Making sure she can maintain control of her mana is a higher priority than raising her level.

Vega is getting hurt, and blood leaks from tears in her skin, as more blood flows from her nose, earning me a few weird looks.

“It’s not poisoned or anything,” I tell Darren when he stays too silent.

“I know that it most likely isn’t, and we can check for and remove the poison if needed. I just can’t understand where you got it from, and I’m sure you won’t tell me even if I ask.”

He looks towards me and I nod, confirming his suspicion, then I increase the pressure on Vega as she starts to get the hang of fighting my skills. Did she level up her skills?

“I like to be honest, Darren, and I don’t like it when things become tedious or take too long. I know you likely have some trouble within the Sanctuary, and I want you to let me in.”

“You realize what you are asking for, right? There are a lot of weaker people we are protecting, our families, and our kids. We don’t even know you.”

“And you realize that in the worst case, I can get inside on my own. Usually, I wouldn’t mind taking some time to ‘prove’ myself, but I don’t have the luxury.”

Nina, who once again stands by Darren’s side, touches her sword, and our eyes meet.

“Don’t,” Darren warns her and turns back to me. For a second, he glances at my disciple next to me and then back, “Do I have your word, Nathaniel?”

“Kind of? If you guys attack me or my disciple, I will fight back.”

“That much is reasonable.”

“Father…” Nina leans closer and whispers something into Darren’s ear, but he shakes his head.

He reaches into one of his pockets and pulls out a mana stone. He activates it, and sends a signal somewhere behind the giant circular iron door.

The massive door emits a few cracking noises before opening in a slow, smooth motion. There doesn’t seem to be any mana involved at all, its motion powered by the combined strength of multiple men and women pushing it from inside.

They only open the door part-way, and when Darren gestures to me, I release some of the pressure I’m putting on Vega and continue to disrupt her mana. We follow behind him, along with a dozen guards and Nina, some of them taking a moment to grab the supplies I left outside.

“Welcome to the Sanctuary.”

We enter into a rough circular tunnel filled with buildings made out of wood, mostly, which mostly seem to act as a space for the guards to rest. We get a few surprised looks as we pass by them, and the men on duty pull a series of ropes to close the door behind us.

The inside of the tunnel is made out of stone with gray veins of iron running through it. It reminds me of the gray stone from the 4th floor, the one used for the tunnels and orbital base. It’s not like the material is the same, but the iron veins seem to be strengthening it, and when I send mana toward it, I sense channels gouged through that are empty and void of mana. The iron itself seems to serve as durable and mana-resistant shielding.

We delve deeper into the long, straight tunnel, taking us deeper underground. Some channels seem to have been cut into the stone to help with flooding.

I reach out and touch the walls, they are rougher than the floor, almost as if they were carved out in a hurry.

“Did your group build the Sanctuary?” I ask.

Darren shakes his head, “The Sanctuary is older than anyone alive. From what we know, it was a bunker built long before the war, left abandoned and unused. Our ancestors came up with better types of bunkers, and the Sanctuary was considered to be obsolete. Some of the survivors found it after the war.”

I listen carefully to what he says, and I can’t help but feel a tingle of curiosity and excitement. I can’t explain it properly, but this feels like fun. Even back on Earth, I liked the videos of people delving into old buildings and exploring them, or visiting bunkers from the World War era. There is something creepy, and exceedingly fascinating about them.

“How old is the bunker, and when did the war start and end? Also, who fought in that war? And don’t ask me why I’m asking.”

Darren closes his mouth in the middle of the question.

Nina answers instead, “We estimate it’s around 120 years old. The war against the Veil started around 100 years ago and mostly ended around 99 years ago. For the rest of the 99 years, the Veil has been trying to wipe out what remains while fighting the monsters.”

I don’t even have to ask another question, as Nina continues, “The Veil is the creation of the guild of enchanters. Something meant to protect our cities and help us with our war against the monsters. We don’t know what happened, but the Veil turned against us and wiped out most of humanity within days of their activation.”

We stop in front of yet another circular iron door. This one is smaller than the last, but still three times taller than me. Darren sends a signal, and we wait for them to open.

“Thankfully, the monsters used the opportunity and attacked too, and that split the Veil along both fronts. That’s probably the only reason there were any survivors.”

I ask, “And the monsters, what are they?”

“They are just monsters... There isn’t any one species of them, there are dozens. We believe there are a few really strong monsters either dominating or manipulating the others into attacking us. The monsters came here around 120 years ago and took over some territory in an event known as The Pairing.”

Huh, that's interesting. So Pairings can happen even in worlds dominated by monsters? Or is it something else? Is it another race they just consider to be monsters? Or are the monsters just weapons of war, once used by another race, like the Colony and the Living Tree that the lynthari created?

I partially expect my quest to learn about the fall of this planet to be completed, but nothing happens. Obviously, that would be too easy.

The door finally opens, and we continue walking deeper, the floor narrowing and descending into stairs. The echo of our steps starts to change, and we have more light as well. In the distance, I can hear voices and other sounds.

Soon enough, the cave opens up in front of us, and Vega loses her concentration, but I let it slide this time and stop disrupting her mana.

The cave, if I can call it that, is a perfect arch with smooth walls, with a mana crystal at the top of the dome. That crystal emits a gentle orange light that lights up the entire cave. A wide variety of buildings litter the cavern. The oldest towers and buildings appear to have been carved from a single block of stone..

In between those buildings, are houses made out of wood and bricks, as people weave through the alleys and streets as they go about their business. I estimate there are somewhere between a few hundred, and a few thousand people. Plenty of them are under level 20, and there are a lot of kids as well.

The Sanctuary seems to be a city of survivors, and even now, I can’t find anyone stronger than me. That explains why Darren was so worried.

“Master?”

“Yes?”

“You can continue,” my disciple says.

I nod and renew my attempts to disrupt her mana.

“Where do you get water and food from?” I ask.

Darren seems relieved, seeing my reaction, or lack of it. Did he expect me to murder everyone or something? Well, I can't even be mad. It’s fine to be so paranoid when you have so many people relying on you.

“There are some old facilities we were able to reactivate and power. A few smaller gardens and a filtration system. We mostly get our water from the outside and use filtration to get rid of the poison.”

“That must take quite a while to get enough water for so many people.”

He nods, “It’s nonstop work and dangerous too. There is a small aquifer that slowly fills, but we only use a small part of it. We also keep it replenished in case we would need to. Then we also hunt animals and have people that can get the poison out of their meat.”

It still sounds suspicious, even if they did have enough strong people to bring the water, it would be a goddamn hard task. Do they have items like my Aqua Arcanum Vial? Something able to contain more water than its size should allow?

“So, what is the problem you have down here?”

Darren exchanges a quick look with Nina, and she steps ahead, “I will be your guide and tell you as much as we can. Father has work to do.”

“That’s fine with me.”

“I’m glad, I will see you later tonight.” Darren then quickly leaves, followed by a few of his men.

The moment he leaves, Nina turns to me, “I don’t trust you.”

“Okay.”

Taken aback after my answer she continues after a moment, “I trust father, but he is getting less decisive as he grows older and has more people to take care of. I believe we could fight you.”

My silly disciple once again stops focusing, and to punish her, I send a bit more mana towards her. Like a slap on the wrist.

“You should have done that outside then,” I respond.

“Yes, maybe I should have,” she doesn’t seem to be overly antagonistic, just the hotheaded type that doesn’t like to hold in their feelings.

A common variation of the extrovert class.

“I would like to see your filtration systems. I have some water with me and would like to see how it works,” to prove it, I pull out my epic Aqua Arcanum Vial.

“So you also have a water storage item,” Nina looks at it and then back to me. “We can do that.”

I follow behind her, and the guards follow us as well.

“How much water can it store? Looking at its shape, it’s at least upper uncommon or maybe low rare? Ours are usually bigger, and the compression isn’t that good, but since we can't fix damaged ones, we keep using them.”

I avoid answering her question, “You also said you were able to activate only some of the facilities?”

“Yes, there are many more, but oftentimes we don’t even know what they were used for. We don’t have enough mana to start some or enough skill to fix the others. And yes, before you ask, I can show you some. They don’t work anyways, so it’s fine.”

We pass through the streets of the city, and I start noticing that most people tend to wear homemade clothes, similar colors, and styles. They are fairly thin, but not overly so, and seem to be at least somewhat taken care of.

They greet Nina and her guards with a smile, and my guides return them. For a moment, their faces become less tense.

I glance back at Vega and notice that she is looking around with a suspicious expression. Her body is tense, and her mana is radiating, ready to fight. She twitches every time someone makes an unexpected movement and keeps searching for escape routes.

Her expression is colder than it was when we were on our own. She still tries to put on the mask to look innocent and defenseless, but it feels fake. A big difference from the relaxed behavior she exhibits around me.

I also notice that people don't seem to care about her red eyes or horns. Either her appearance is somewhat normal or it’s the work of the system.

Pushing through the streets, Nina leads me towards the edge of the cave where we enter another tunnel, though it’s much smaller this time. It's still wide enough for multiple people to walk side by side and better lit. Passing by a few men and women who seem to be working, we reach another cave, smaller than the main cavern, but still sizable, with the same domed construction.

“This is one of our unused filtration plants. You just need to pour the water you have into the tank, close it, and then send your mana through the control device.” As if challenging me, she continues, “Do you think you can do that?”

The smile that flashes across her face tells me that it's a bit harder than she lets on. Perhaps she expects me to falter once or twice, or perhaps she is trying to use reverse psychology on me.

The filtration tank is under the floor. It seems to be really long and narrow. Like a wide tube. At the bottom, I can sense some inscriptions and other things that seem to help with the filtration.

Out of that tube comes another that leads into the transparent tank in the wall that seems to store filtered water. This one is much bigger and empty. Next to that, is the control panel Nina pointed out. Little more than a piece of iron with some inscriptions and a few mana stones, all connected to the tank under the ground.

I take out the vial and, while looking at Nina, start pouring the water inside.

At first, she is smiling as she watches the water trickle down.

Then I control the item and increase the pressure, causing much more water to flow through.

Her expression turns to confusion, and when I continue for a minute, it turns to shock.

When I finally stop, the tank, which is probably big enough to fill a swimming pool, is full. The remaining water in my vial is multiple times that.

Nina becomes even quieter when I put my hand on the control panel and activate it, avoiding any broken inscriptions.

A soft hum fills the room, and the water under the floor starts going through the filtration system, fed by my mana. That water moves through the tubes and flows into the giant glass tank that encompasses the entire wall and goes deep into the stone.

I make a few changes to the way I use my mana and find a few slightly hidden mechanisms in the control panel, turning off a few invisible switches. The drain on my mana dramatically increases, but the water starts filling the tank much faster. It pours from the tubes and inside of the tank like a series of waterfalls, quickly filling it within a few minutes.

Vega, noticing how much I'm enjoying this, pulls on my clothes, “Asshole,” she whispers so only I can hear.

What are you, Biscuit's disciple?

Chapter 285 - Old Facility

“We haven’t been using the tank you filled because it's too big and requires too much mana to operate. It's one of the older ones too, so it’s not very efficient.”

I listen to Darren and then answer, “Yeah, I noticed. The inscriptions were quite bad.”

He keeps staring at me.

What? It’s getting creepy. Should I tell him I’m not into men or something? Does he want money from me?

“Nathaniel…”

“Yes, that's my name.”

“The tank you filled should be able to supply us with water for half a year, and if we use it for showers, watering plants, and other stuff, it will still last for months. Do you even realize how much help you’ve been?”

“If you have a few more tanks like that, I can fill them too. Maybe four or five?” As I say that, Darren just opens and closes his mouth like a goldfish. Yet out of all the people surrounding me, he seems to be the least surprised.

The annoying part is that this kind of help still hasn’t completed the quest, but I guess that much is to be expected. The reward is 1,000 shards, filling one tank with water won’t be enough.

“I will fill five more and then I will take all filtered water from the last one for myself,” I offer. That amount of water should be able to last quite some time.

Something tells me that using an epic item as a glorified water flask would make some people beyond shocked.

I take the opportunity to ask for more, “I also want to see the other facilities, the ones you guys were unable to activate.”

“W-why would you help us so much?” Darren’s voice sounds moved, and I notice that some other people are close to crying.

Huh?

“I feel bad for being so suspicious of you. I apologize…”

What? Why is he talking like that and why are they looking at me? It’s creeping me out. I just want to finish the quest and check out some cool facilities.

“Such a good man. So people like that still exist,” someone else whispers.

I can't understand. It's just a bit of water.

Well, whatever.

After filling five more big tanks and taking one for myself, I'm being led through the city by Nina once again. A few people already seem to know what's happening, so a crowd has gathered, cheering and trying to swarm me.

Vega doesn’t seem to like it either and moves closer to me, her body twitching at every loud noise and sudden movement. Nina seems to notice and guides us down roads with fewer people, and she even sends some orders into the transmitter.

After she puts the transmitter away, she looks at me, “You probably still don't realize how much this means to us. There are days when we barely drink water because groups sent to collect it had to avoid the monsters. There is also constant worry that some of the water collectors will die, and they do sometimes. I don’t think there’s a single family that doesn't know a water collector who died or isn't worried about someone they know.”

When she says it like that, it really gives me a new perspective.

Eventually, we come to a door embedded in the wall of the main cave. There are already a few men removing some sort of barricade.

Seeing what I'm looking at, Nina explains, “This door leads to one of the older parts of the Sanctuary, and we have long since blocked them. Once every few years we go in there to see if there’s anything we can do.”

Damn, is she some sort of hype woman? It’s looking more and more interesting by the second, and I’m starting to forget where we are.

“Master…” a small voice whispers next to me.

Oh. I come back to myself and start disrupting my disciple's mana again. Vega fights against it and, even though I'm limiting my output, she gets slightly hurt every time she tries to manipulate her mana too wildly. There are already dozens of small wounds all over her body, but she doesn't seem to mind at all. Every time she gets hurt, she only tries harder and rarely repeats the same mistake twice.

I thought she would hate me or treat me differently, I'm hurting her, am I not? I was prepared for that and even expected it. Part of me even wanted it to be that way, it would have made the end of the floor easier. Yet, the little half-demon weirdo doesn't seem to hold it against me, she even seems thankful.

Nina had long since noticed our activities, but this time she turns to me, “Isn't that sort of training cruel?”

Both me and Vega look at her, confused.

“There are other ways to do it. I don’t want to jump in between a master and their disciple, but this way seems to be painful.”

“Yes…?” I say carefully. I mean, sure, it is painful, but that much is fine, isn't it? When I look at Vega, she seems to agree and her expression matches my own.

Seeing that her men still aren’t done with removing the barricades, Nina turns back to me, “You could teach her more theory first and gradually work up to it. She is really young, there is no need to cause her so much pain.”

Vega answers in my stead, “Master is much stronger than you,” she says simply. As if that single sentence explains everything.

Something tells me that Vega isn't talking about levels or skills.

“Nina, we are done!” One of the men finally shouts, and Nina turns to him.

I notice as Vega shakes her head, seemingly disappointed that she must deal with such stupid people.

Isn't my first disciple just lovable?

Nina uses a key to unlock another circular iron door; though this one is only twice my height. Even after years of disuse, it opens smoothly, and they send some glowing orbs made out of a glass-like material ahead of us. Entering, I notice the vents on the ceiling that, unlike the other vents in the bunker, are not so well hidden.

Even though this part hasn't been used for a long time, the air here doesn’t feel any different from the air in the main cave. The only big differences are the layers of dust and the slight drop in temperature. The lack of people also creates a different feeling.

We pass through a short tunnel and enter a big room. The room is big enough to fit an entire house inside, and that's it. There are no more tunnels, no doors or rooms. Just this perfect dome.

The floor is covered in inscriptions, and they span parts of the walls as well.

The room itself seems to be separated into multiple parts. One section is occupied by pillars made of mana crystals. Another section has a hole in the floor and the third section contains several tables and items made of iron and stone. Most of the things inside are connected with inscriptions.

Lastly, there is a mana stone in the ceiling, similar to the one in the main cave that mimics the sun.

It's quiet, there is dust. The technology, mana tech, inscriptions, whatever you might call it, are over a hundred years old. Left behind and hidden down in the darkness of this bunker they call the Sanctuary.

Nina says something, but I’m already ignoring her as I reach the part of the room with pillars made of mana crystals. They are light blue and partially transparent, six of them, each multiple times taller than me. They are lined up in a circle and in the middle of that circle is an iron panel with a brilliant mana stone embedded into it.

I grab a mana stone from my pocket and throw it to Vega, "Train on your own for a while."

Then I disrupt the annoying glass orbs the natives are using. The color of their light has an irritating quality and they flicker. The orbs fall to the ground. In their place, I create a dozen large thermal orbs that start releasing an even and cozy orange light. I add more thermal energy to them and then send them to float around the perimeter of the room.

I generate a tiny bit of kinetic energy and release it, blasting away dust in front of me.

Someone starts coughing and probably cursing, but I ignore them.

When I touch the panel, I activate my eyes and thermal energy to feed my healing passive. A few of my skills activate at the same moment and I start examining the inscriptions. There are so many more of them than I expected. All intertwined with each other and each has a different sort of function. Some lead to the floor, others towards the pillars, and still more to the ceiling.

"It's probably a control panel, but our theory is that it needs an immense amount of mana to jumpstart—all at once, not gradually. One of our enchanters said that it needs to clear out the circuits. Another one said….”

Nina continues to ramble, but I filter her out.

Well, her enchanters kind of suck. Even Elydor could figure it out, damn, I miss the man.

This facility isn't efficient at all and it's likely just as Nina said. It's one of the older ones they built quickly and left behind. Old technology. As if someone found a bunker from the World Wars.

The problem is that it needs a certain amount of mana to operate. That's because that mana is used to power all the functions of this facility at once, that's why you need that much of it. Even keeping it idle requires quite a bit and for people not even close to level 200, it's too much.

If you feed it mana gradually it will use it up before you can reactivate it and switch over to idle mode.

I start collecting mana inside my body and look around the room. I take a few deep breaths.

Am I childish to be excited by this kind of stuff? Probably a bit, but who cares? It's fun.

"Minion."

"I'm Vega."

"How is your progress?"

"There is a part that is really difficult, the one with a twist at the end."

Oh, I remember that one, "What's the problem with it?"

"It's hard to... twist mana that way? It's always slipping by."

“That's weird, minion, that twist is similar to the pathway you are using to strengthen your feet.”

“What?” Vega looks up at me, her red eyes full of surprise.

“The stone I gave you should help to improve the strengthening of your body through the Mana Circuit trait you got. Especially the legs and feet. I also noticed that you stopped sensing your surroundings when you got the stone.”

“I…”

“You?”

“It's my fault.”

I check the amount of mana I hold now and it seems to be enough, but before using it I turn to Vega, “It's fine if you are curious, but even though this feels safe, don't forget where we are. We don’t know these people and no matter how nice they are right now, they may turn against us. We are just strangers they’ve known for a few days. This place feels safe but this world is dangerous and can change anytime.”

I myself keep sending my senses as far as I can, no matter what I do and how much I concentrate on other tasks. This is Hell difficulty and even though there are times when it is safe, danger always lurks around the corner.

“You tend to rely on me at times and that's okay in moderation. But disciple, I won't be here all the time. Always expect the worst and danger right behind the corner. Try to be somewhat polite even to people weaker than you, but always expect them to stab you in the back.”

“But master, isn't it hard? Being nice to people?”

“Of course it is hard. It is very hard, but what isn’t? Not that long ago I was a lot meaner and cruel and it was easy, but at the same time, it felt… off. I try to be different now, not because I’m being forced to or because of the way I was raised. I do it because I want to.”

I grab her tiny horn and use it to shake her head gently, “I might regret this decision later, I might even change my mind. But if I do regret it, I will be the only person to blame, because it was my decision. Oh, and there is also an exception to acting nice. If someone betrays you or hurts you or people you care about, show no mercy. Fuck them up and stomp what remains into the ground.”

“Master is amazing.” Vega doesn’t even try to make me let go of her horn and her eyes are full of admiration.

Such a weird half-demon.

“I am, am I not? So, my first disciple Vega, do you want to make your master look bad?”

“No!” She shakes her head and kicks my shin. She strengthens her body to do so, yet there is still barely any damage.

When I let go of her she returns her focus to the stone as she keeps watch over the area and the stone. The strain on her is obvious and I know the pain she is feeling right now.

Ready, I turn my attention and channel my mana through the mana stone and into the circuits that feed it, and from there to one of the mana crystals.

I release some of my hold on my mana and it rushes out like a raging river, but only where I want it to. None of that mana touches my disciple, none reaches beyond this room. All of it powers the facility. The light on the ceiling blinks on, along with several mounted on the walls of the room. A hint of a change occurs as the vents activate and start to filter the air.

Gradually even the circuits on the floor start glowing faintly and start releasing a bit of heat, most of it seems to come from the hole in one of the other parts of the facility. In the end, even the tables, covered by an old drop cloth, light up.

Nina’s expression is fun to look at.

“I want to talk with Darren, I have an offer for him. This place is a mix of a forge and an enchanting workshop, I would like to play with it.”

I will try crafting some items and examine the other facilities. Three days. That's how long I will be staying here.

It's as much time as I’m willing to sacrifice. After that, I will take my disciple and head to Bastion and the Valley, and on our way there I will level her up.

But for now, let's try having some fun and creating items. I have some materials from the 4th floor.

Chapter 286 - Crafting

"Ignore everything and observe my mana. Don't try to understand it fully. Pick one thread and watch it. Maybe this one," I point it out to my disciple, and she nods, her light brown hair flailing.

There is an uncommon dagger lying on one of the enchanting tables as I work on it. My disciple is sitting on the table too because she is too short to watch comfortably from the ground.

As for the table, well, it's a table made of stone with iron veins in the shape of circuits going through. Most of those circuits can be fed and activated to cause some effect.

For example, there is a set of circuits in the table meant to heat and melt things. I can channel lots of mana through them and melt the blade of the dagger or I can use less and melt smaller quantities of metal.

Another inscription allows me to decrease the temperature of an item sitting on the table, one seems to act like a magnet, and yet another seems to redirect mana, probably a handicap for people with less control.

I mean, it's not terrible, but it's mostly useless to me. I can imagine it being much more useful to someone at a lower level or with less control.

Another problem is that I don't know any theory and don't care about it. It's the same as when we went to the 2nd floor and saw all that mana used in breathtaking ways. The natives there were like people sending humans to Mars, while our group was like Neanderthals using sticks and stones. And to be honest, it didn't change that much. Sure, I collected some information, but I’ve avoided any proper study of it, and that’s on purpose.

I find it more rewarding and interesting to learn through trial and error. Banging stones against each other to cause a spark rather than using a lighter. It feels more pure, more right.

Yes, it makes some things much more difficult, but I improve the most through struggle.

So, I ignore the table’s circuits and use a bit of thermal energy to melt a small portion of the blade. I move and concentrate it into a thin thread that melts the bits I want with extreme accuracy. Then I take a mana stone and hold it against the dagger, melting the iron around it to hold everything in place.

Before it cools off, I add a piece of arcanadium, the conductive metal I looted from the 4th floor.

Not knowing what else to do, I use my fingers to mold the heated metal, as I improve the shape. A skin-tight barrier of mana protects my hand from any damage. I could absorb the heat, but that would be counterproductive.

When it seems… okayish, I absorb the heat from the blade and the metal immediately stiffens; only then do I start the inscription.

Vega observes me as I told her, and I could swear she is not even blinking.

"Can you see mana with your eyes?" I ask her.

Interrupted, she blinks and looks at me, "No."

"Then close your eyes and use your other senses."

She opens her mouth to say something but closes it immediately. After nodding once, she closes her eyes, and I continue. The inscriptions I'm making are extremely simple. A few simpler ones inside the uncommon mana stone to direct the mana being channeled through it. And a few more for the blade itself.

I melt parts of the blade adding tiny bits of arcanadium. This time I even create tiny toothpick-like things with [Regalia] to move the molten metal. The twins would be proud; they always had fun when I was doing things in an extremely janky way.

I don't measure the time, but I'm sure at least a few hours have passed like that. But in the end, it's done, and the ugliest dagger ever made sits in front of me.

As the last step, I permanently etch the inscriptions inside of the stone and the blade with the use of [Resonance] and [Infusion].

Huhu, let's see my masterpiece.

Ember Edge Dagger (uncommon) - This dagger has a mana stone embedded in the blade, which absorbs mana to gently warm the metal. The heat is mild, ideal for causing discomfort rather than serious burns, making it a subtle, yet effective tool.

Is the system dissing me? This description sounds weirdly insulting.

"Do you want it?" I ask Vega, and she quickly nods and takes the dagger I offer her. She seems weirdly enthusiastic about it, but I let it pass.

Well, I guess that's the difference between working alone and having the help of an entire craft guild with hundreds of years' worth of knowledge.

Inscriptions aren't a problem, and I know I can make much stronger ones, and this was just my first attempt. Smelting and this kind of stuff will be annoying.

There is also the option of using mana-conductive metal for the entire dagger and avoiding using mana stones at all. In that case, I wouldn't have to work on connecting it to the blade. Of course, it would also increase the cost of the materials.

I watch as Vega happily accepts the dagger, puts it back into its original sheath, and carefully clips it into her belt. The dagger made of my mana that I keep restoring is still there too and is much better than the one I just gave her. Yet, she is happy.

Silly girl.

"Minion, we will continue."

She joins me, without even complaining about being called a minion.

I take out another dagger and mana stone and get into the work.

Razor's Whisper Dagger (uncommon) - Embedded with a small mana stone near the hilt, this dagger gains a sharp edge when mana is channeled into it. The effect subtly enhances the blade's cutting ability, allowing for cleaner, more precise cuts.

It won't be getting any points for looks, but so far it looks fine. I will sell it to the system shop later. It will be only 20 shards, but it's better than nothing.

"Let's stop here for now," I tell Vega.

"Yes!" She quickly jumps from the table and then, facing me, she asks, "Will you eat with me, master?"

"Gladly."

Even after so many times, she is always happy to hear my answer.

I watch as she rushes to get two clean pieces of cloth and some of the food I rewarded her with for leveling her skills.

The two of us alone in the facility slowly and wordlessly eat the food she put in front of us and drink some water from the bottles. While doing so, I observe this silly disciple of mine.

After a few days with regular food, she is not as thin as before. She is also wearing new clothes I bought for her and has a few bags that I gave her, where she stores her things. She is extremely protective of them to the point of being cute.

Just like before, she has a few bruises and healing wounds, but these are mostly the products of sparring and practice. The biggest wound seems to be a massive black-and-blue bruise that covers most of her chest and back. Vega got it while we were practicing with her Kinetic Demon Heart.

I could have stopped it and made it so she wouldn't get hurt, yet I didn't. I have noticed that she tends to become careless when things go well. It's one of my flaws as well. Both of us become comfortable and fascinated by something, and then because of our overconfidence in our progress, we become careless. I wonder if it's caused by our skills. Both of us rely on concentration skills that help us focus. So, my theory is that we may become less focused when the skills aren't active.

As if we weren’t used to it, ceding our weakness to distractions and carelessness.

It's fascinating to think of.

"Minion, I’ve wanted to ask for a while, but what happened to you before you got summoned here to be my disciple?" I ask after she is done packing her things.

She doesn't complain about being called a minion this time either, though she hesitates.

She can refuse to answer as always, so I just give her time.

"I was hungry, very hungry," she finally tells me. "In my village, there wasn't anyone willing to share any food with me, and a few humans even kicked me when I asked. So, I went to the forest. I heard from other kids from the streets that you could find mushrooms there that would be safe to eat."

She pauses again, but then shakes her head, "There were monsters in the forest, and I was running away. Then I appeared near the lake, and the voice told me about the master."

It seems like the others were correct. The disciples were about to die and were sent to us. The question is are they from the real world or were they generated by the tutorial, like the natives. Fated to disappear once the quest is complete.

Yes, the system said they are from some sort of database, but why would it only summon disciples that were about to die? There is a method I thought of that could get me the answer, but I still hesitate to use it.

"Do you know what your world is called?" I ask instead.

"No. Even the village we just call 'the village.'"

"Country or kingdom where you are?"

"Breck kingdom, after the ancient human hero who created it."

"Pairing?"

"I don't know what that is."

Well, it looks like I won't be getting answers to my questions. I can't expect much knowledge from someone who spends most of her time keeping herself alive.

"Well, it doesn't matter anyway," I gesture for her to turn around, and she does it quickly, as multiple times before.

She doesn't even shudder when I put my palm on her back, a place near where her heart is.

"This time, concentrate more on feeling the rhythm of your heart. Do not think of it as a source. The heart is meant to transform your mana into kinetic energy. It's not creating it; it's just a tool, think of it as one."

"Yes, master."

After delivering me a few ingots of metal they found in the bunker as they moved in, Nina leaves. These ingots were probably made a few hundred years ago and left to be forgotten. Of course, their quality isn't anything great, and their conductivity is terrible, but they will be good enough to practice some smelting.

I already went through some information stored on one of the mana stones I got from the craft guild for some basic information. We will see how helpful they are.

"Master?"

"Yes, disciple?" For the first time, I avoid calling her 'minion'. Lately, she’s stopped reacting to it, and it's not as much… Wait, what's that?

Did a smug, winning smile flash across her face? Why would she have such an expression? The only thing that changed is that I didn't call her 'minion'.

As if to mask something, she starts rapidly blabbering about her practice, but I'm staring at her, and the gears in my head are spinning.

She always complained about being called 'minion', but then one day she stopped. Instead, her red eyes kept observing me, like a cat toying with a mouse.

Oh, I get it.

I understand now.

This cheeky little thing.

"Good job, minion, you may continue practicing like that," I say, and I pay her my full attention. Once again, she doesn't complain, but for a moment, her brow furrows, confirming my thoughts.

This little cheeky minion read me. She acted as if she wasn't bothered. She expected me to get bored with her lack of reaction, drop that and maybe find something else. Even now, she is sticking to the plan.

"Minion, and don't forget to train with the mana dagger I made for you, minion."

"Yes, master."

"Oh, and minion, I saw you talking with Nina a bit. It's okay, but don't get too attached." Every time I call her 'minion', there is just a tiny hint of a reaction, and that makes me happy, but I won’t let it show.

"Master, you don't trust these people?"

"Not much. I will ask you something. How many people do you think they have here?"

"I do not know."

"You don’t, but I do. They have over 3,140 people. It's hard to say accurately because people come and go, but that is the lowest estimate."

Vega's expression becomes even more confused, so I continue, "Try to guess how many people go in and out with food?"

"A lot? There are a lot of people to feed."

"You would think so, right? Well, my dear minion. They have only a few tens of people going out and bringing back food. There are more of them pretending to, and it's not just for my benefit. Most of the people here believe they are bringing food."

"I don't understand, master."

"It's simple. Most of the food they eat comes from a hidden tunnel inside one of the houses that Darren, Nina, and a few others are staying in."

Confused Vega also looks cute, so I grab her horn, shake her head, and let her think for herself.

For now, let's not eat the food they offer us, and when I'm done with practicing, I will have to check the tunnels Darren is hiding.

Not a Chapter - Announcement (April Fool's Day)

Happy April Fool's Day!!!

So guys, once again I'm dissatisfied with the name of the story. Many of you know that some time ago, it used to be "Weapons of Mass Destruction," but I changed it later to "Hell Difficulty Tutorial." Yet, I still think it's missing something, so I have decided to change it.

I'm happy to announce a new name for my story: "Is It Wrong to Try to Survive in a Hell-Difficulty Tutorial When You're Just a Guy with Excessive Mana and a Corgi?"

The synopsis has also changed a bit:

I Accidentally Became the Most Powerful Mage in a Hell-Difficulty Tutorial Because I Didn't Know When to Stop Adding Mana.

Never underestimate the guy who has so much mana it should kill him...

Nathaniel's bus ride was supposed to be just another boring commute. But now, he, 23 fellow passengers, and a corgi named Biscuit are stuck in a "Hell difficulty" tutorial, battling monsters and leveling up.

Easy difficulty, anyone can handle. Normal difficulty, you've got to put up a fight to get by. Hard difficulty is where only the tough ones last. And Hell? That's where you have to be a bit out of your mind!

With his terrifying talent for mana manipulation, Nathaniel decides to invest every stat point into mana. Attribute imbalance be damned. It will either kill him before the monsters and his enemies can, or turn him into one of the most powerful beings within the system.

I hope you guys will see why I made the decision and like the new name and synopsis as much as I do.

Lastly, to reflect who the true MC of the story is, I have decided to change the cover. Once again. Some of you might recognize the cover from before.

Unfortunately, the story will continue to be told from the perspective of the secondary main character, Nathaniel Gwyn. However, in our hearts, everyone knows who the true MC of "Is It Wrong to Try to Survive in a Hell-Difficulty Tutorial When You're Just a Guy with Excessive Mana and a Corgi?" really is.

I hope you guys will continue to enjoy the story for a long time to come.

This is a joke. All changes (cover, name, synopsis) will be reverted after 1 day.

Chapter 287 - I speak on behalf of my master

POV - Water Collector Oren - a different instance of the 5th floor

"Did you check your gloves, newbie?"

"For fuck's sake, Oren, of course I did. You've told me only fifty times in the past few days."

I ignore the harsh words from the young man and watch as he dips his gloved hands into the lake, it’s poisoned as are most of the water sources, and the elbow length gloves are meant to help with that.

"Do you have enough mana to fill the entire vial?"

"Just so-so," he answers, and I nod.

I quickly check the transmitter, but it's quiet. Our scouts would warn us if any dangerous animals or monsters were heading our way. As always, I can't help but feel afraid when I’m outside the Sanctuary. But there is no helping it, we need the water, what I'm doing is extremely important and…

(Human, can you hear me?) speaks a soft voice inside my head.

I quickly send a warning to the scouts with our transmitter.

"We have company," I shout to Sevil, and he quickly jumps to his feet.

The voice speaks again, (I mean you no harm.) That voice is soft, not threatening, and it sounds young. Like a young boy around ten years of age.

With a spear in my hand, I start backing away from the lake and the forest, and Sevil moves behind my back.

"Show yourself!" I shout and squeeze my weapon.

(As you wish,) the young voice replies, and the trees in the forest start moving.

I freeze on the spot, unable to move, and watch as a massive black body pushes the branches and smaller trees apart as it enters the clearing. It is a wolf. A wolf twice my height. His fur is pitch black without any hint of color in it. It has a beautiful shine to it.

Each of the wolf’s steps is elegant and every movement it makes sends an impulse through my body telling me to run. The monster itself is trying to not look threatening as it stops nearby, and his calm golden eyes stare at me without moving closer.

(Do not be afraid, human,) once again, the young voice in my head implores. Only then do I realize that it really is the wolf talking. A wolf with such a young voice. Could it still be a pup? There is no way; he is already so big!

"W-what do you want?" I manage to choke out.

(I speak on behalf of my master.)

"Master?!" A creature like that has a master? How terrifying a being would it have to be!?

Slowly, the black wolf lowers its head, and only then do I notice another animal sitting between its ears. That animal is much smaller, barely reaching my knees. It's sandy yellow with white markings. It has four short legs. Its tail is almost nonexistent. But even to me, the creature looks cute.

The terrifying wolf's master just blinks a few times, its face almost looking as if smiling. The golden eyes of the wolf move upwards, and it seems like it's communicating with its master.

(Human, my master requires… food.)

"D-do you want to eat us?" I gulp.

I know it's useless, but I still try to bluff with the weapon in my hand. In the worst case, I will buy some time for Sevil to run away.

(Master doesn't eat humans, human,) once again, the youthful voice of the black wolf speaks.

It takes a step closer and lowers its head a bit more, (Of course, in exchange for your food, the master is willing to pay. I hope you realize how benevolent the master is!)

As he finishes, the small creature with short legs starts floating in the air and heading towards us. Its tongue is sticking out slightly, and it moves extremely slowly, yet the black wolf looks at his master with eyes full of admiration.

Only now do I realize that its master is wearing some clothes with plenty of small pockets. The quality of the cloth seems to be better than anything I’ve ever seen in my life. And from the black wolf, a few full bags are hanging.

The master stops just a short distance away from us, and then purple mana radiates from its back, taking on a different shape. That tendril of purple mana reaches into the pockets, and the creature puts things on the ground in front of us.

There are pieces of glass, pretty river stones, and some crystals without any worth.

(Asshole,) a different voice sounds in my head. It's calm and sounds maybe even younger than the black wolf. It's the kind of voice that makes you drop your guard.

But why did it call me an asshole? Have I insulted it somehow?

I gulp, but my throat feels dry, "I will contact Darren; this is way beyond me."

(Leader of your pack? Do it, human!) The black wolf moves closer too and lowers its head, sniffing at the pieces of glass and stones on the ground. Its eyes meet with the eyes of his master, and they seem to be communicating again.

(I have received wisdom from my master! I shall not call you human anymore!)

That's weird.

(I shall call you an asshole starting now!)

What?

"Poor little girl, why hasn’t she run away from you?" the old granny at the top of a skyscraper asks.

She is done healing Vega. There was an accident with Vega's Kinetic Demon heart. She practiced on her own and pummeled her body to the point where I had to rush here to heal her. So now, the little half-demon is avoiding my gaze as much as possible. She seems to be ashamed and worried I might be angry.

To be honest, I couldn’t feel more different. Sure, she risked a lot, but it reminds me of myself constantly losing my limbs because I had Lily to restore them.

Good old times. Damn, I bet I lost enough limbs to build another Nathaniel.

The effect field that was trying to put us to sleep is gone, so I make the decision to stay a bit longer. I observe the insides of the house and through the window, I see the garden on the rooftop and a view over the city. Granny really picked a nice spot.

"Do you know anything about the Sanctuary, the war, and other things?"

"A thing or two, but nothing you wouldn't be able to get from Darren," she snorts and offers some food to my disciple.

Vega eats it only after I nod. She seems to like it, so she politely thanks and even plasters a fake smile on her face.

I have noticed it before, but even after almost two days in the Sanctuary and a few visits to the granny, she hasn’t opened up to any of them. That's what they get for picking an extrovert class.

"Where do they get all the food?" I ask.

The granny freezes, her expression changing multiple times in the span of one second until it becomes an emotionless mask.

"I don't know what you are talking about," she says simply.

"That's it?"

"Yes."

Vega sits next to me and looks up, her red eyes curious. I gesture to her letting her know that I will tell her later.

When I stand up to leave, the granny doesn't say anything, nor does she try to stop me, and my disciple and I leave. I jump over the edge of the building with Vega holding onto me.

"Are you angry?" she whispers, her face pressed against my chest.

The cheeky little thing is probably listening to my heartbeat. I’ve long since noticed the weird fascination demons seem to have with hearts.

"Not really, just be more careful next time," I don't have to urge her more. You learn the best lessons when you can feel them on your skin.

Vega messed up and got terribly hurt too. It's not something she would forget and it's more effective than me constantly reminding her.

She listens to my heart a bit more and then looks up, a smile on her face. The little half-demon seems to have confirmed the truths of my words by listening to my heart.

"Are hearts that fascinating to your people?" I ask her.

"Yes," she nods. "It's… a feeling. I can't explain it very well. Demons with strong hearts are admired. They are rich, powerful, and respected."

"Do you want that?"

"S-should I not?"

"I mean, it's up to you, but let me tell you a few things. Being rich might be fun, but I think you would find it just as boring as I do. Yes, pretty clothes and a house with a nice view are good to have, but in the end, they are just things."

I push us higher and slow to a walk across the top of one of the skyscrapers. Over the horizon, the sun is already setting, the last light disappearing and the city turning dark. Clouds form in the sky and it's about time for mana rain.

"As for being respected. I don’t think it matters. What matters is how you see yourself, disciple. That opinion is the most important. I know you are still young, but you will learn with time, even though you might not believe me right now."

"Then what does master want?"

"It's simple, power." It starts raining, but my barrier protects us.

In the dark city around us, only the tiny blue lights of the raindrops shine, and when they crash against the barrier, there is a small explosion of color. It's pretty.

"I want power, personal power. The one I can consider mine that no one can take away from me. A power above everyone else."

My eyes meet those deep red eyes, and she asks, "Why?"

"Because if you are powerful, you can do whatever you want. You can travel and explore places like the bunker we are currently staying in. You can go where you wouldn't be able to otherwise. You can protect yourself and the people you care for."

"So I need to become powerful?"

"Minion, I told you that you shouldn't care what others think, not even me. Find what you want to do and what makes you happy, and then put your entire being into reaching that goal. Bleed, hurt, sweat, push until you feel like breaking apart if needed. Because only then will you be content, even if you fail."

"Is that what master is doing?"

"Why are you asking?"

"I know nothing about the master."

"I told you before, most of the things I'm teaching you are my own theories…"

She interrupts me, "I didn't mean that. What is the master's favorite color? What food do you like the most? What is your favorite skill, things like that."

That's so silly I can't help but be amused. Ever since the start of the tutorial, things like that haven’t mattered at all. Well, other than my favorite skill.

We exit the city, and while heading towards the Sanctuary, I answer, "My favorite color… I would say gray or black, but I'm not too picky. As for food… maybe pizza? My skill…"

Vega interrupts me again, "What is pizza?"

I look down at her, and with her ear pressed against my chest listening to my heart, she looks up, Her red eyes curious.

"It's like bread, in the shape of a flat disc. You bake it in an oven, and you put different toppings on it. Cheese, salami, meats, you add tomato sauce, that kind of thing. Minion, would you believe that there are maniacs who like them with sweet fruits on top? If you ever meet such a person, avoid them."

Even without fully understanding, Vega giggles, "I would like to try pizza sometime."

"That would be nice. And what's your favorite food?"

"Mine?" she pauses as if surprised by the question and then thinks for a bit. A small smug smile takes over her face, "When I was younger, a few kids from the street called me to join them. They wanted to steal some things from a merchant. I knew they wanted to steal and run leaving me behind to take the blame, but I still joined them."

I use [Redistribution] to absorb kinetic energy from the rain in a massive area around us. That makes Vega pause, and with big eyes, she observes as the falling rain slows down to a crawl.

A weird silence filling the area around us, "Pretty," she whispers and continues, "I still joined them because I was hungry, but I tricked them. When they started stealing, I stayed behind and let them distract people. One of the merchants nearby went to see what was happening. He left just for a second, but I stole a small sack with some sweet candy."

She stops, eyes bright and remembering the moment. She pushes against my chest, and I can feel the warmth of her small body.

Vega smiles at me, "I ran and ran like never before. I ran until I couldn't breathe, and even then I was smiling. Then, in one of my hiding places, I ate all the candies. All of them, alone!"

Even while entering the Sanctuary, I ignore the guards and listen to my silly disciple.

Chapter 288 - Preparations and secrets

"I can come back later," Nina says somewhat awkwardly.

"It's okay," I answer and shift a bit.

Currently, I'm sitting on the floor, and two women are drawing on my skin. My upper body is bare and my pants are pulled up high, revealing my thighs. The women hold brushes in their hands, using some of the mana-conductive paint I have left.

On the ground in front of them is a design of my creation, and they are transferring it to my skin.

It's the middle of day two of my planned 3-day stay in the Sanctuary, and with Darren's help, I went looking for someone to draw circuits of my design. Suspiciously, he picked two pretty young women. Even more suspiciously, they’ve been a bit too friendly as well.

I guess that's probably Darren's attempt at tying me to the Sanctuary?

Well, it doesn't matter. At least they can draw well; otherwise, I would have sent them away.

Nina nods and after glancing at me for a moment, she says, "We started unblocking one of the older facilities. It's a secondary control room, but we’ve never had any use for it, and it's damaged. In an hour or two, it should be ready as you asked."

"That sounds nice," I mean, the current enchanting and smelting facility is nice, and I tested plenty of things, but who wouldn't want to see more?

"Also, your disciple tried to stab and bite one of our men when they tried to help her carry her bag," Nina adds.

I turn to the side where Vega is practicing. The little half-demon doesn't even pretend to not hear and returns my gaze.

"Good job, but next time try the kick first. Stabbing is for when someone means you harm," I tell her. To that, Vega quickly nods and returns to her training.

Nina watches our exchange with a mildly shocked expression, but then quickly shakes her head.

She takes a step closer, "And if you have time tomorrow, my father wants to talk with you about something serious."

"We will see tomorrow." I lift one of my arms so the woman can paint it.

Not having a reason to stay, Nina leaves, and I observe the circuits they’ve drawn on me. It's annoying that I couldn't do it myself, but it's hard to draw on my back or chest while keeping the lines straight.

Sure, the occasional mistake isn’t a problem, and the first attempts I made on my arm weren't that bad. But I want to find out how much things change with well-drawn circuits. Is there a difference between a wobbly line and one that’s well drawn? Does making an oval instead of a circle affect it at all? How much deviation do I need to worry about?

That's the question I’m asking.

The women Darren recommended are doing a good job. Their hands are steady, and they are not wasting any paint. They even stopped ogling to focus on their work. I mean, I don't blame them, hehe. As my mom said around twelve years, three months, and around five days ago, I'm a handsome young man.

"Minion, I'm handsome, right?"

"It's Vega, master, I'm your disciple, not a minion." She’s clearly given up on her attempts at reverse psychology.

"Sure."

"Master's eyes are pretty."

"Only my eyes?"

"Heart too!"

Well, even that much is fine, "I also like your eyes and heart, minion," even though it is an undeserved 4th trait spot the demons must have cheated to get.

One of the women giggles, and when I catch her gaze, she smiles with a slight blush on her face. She quickly averts her gaze and continues.

I send my mana through some of the completed circuits. When mana flows through them, the paint hardens even more, and I immediately notice the difference between my wobbly lines and the nicer ones.

Damn it. I just want to do things in my own janky way.

Sending a bit more mana through them, I activate my Mana Wavelength Iris and observe the movement of the mana. So far, it looks like everything is working as it should.

Sure, I could do a construct instead of this, but right now I hesitate. The drawings should help me deal with black mana, and I'm not ready to create a construct for that until I'm sure it's correct. Anyway, I'm already preparing another construct and I’m still working on its structure, and I’ve recorded it in one of my mana stones. I have no time to create another one.

Unlike lines drawn on my skin, the constructs are much more difficult and require more of me. They need to be carefully placed and connected at the right places, and they affect me more deeply.

Plus, there’s limited space inside of my body, and unlike my skin, I can’t just wash a construct away.

Soon enough, the work is done, and I send both women away before they make any advances.

Sending mana through my skin, I dry the mana infused paint and observe the results. So far, it seems all good, and if it works as intended. I should be able to strengthen my body with black mana without too much in the way of aftereffects. And if that works, I should be able to use black mana to power other skills without my brain melting. That would be nice.

Unfortunately, it seems to be a one-time use as the drawings crumble the moment black mana flows through them, but even that is okay. In the worst scenario, I can use black mana without them, though the aftereffects will be worse.

Standing up, I put my shirt back on and fix it.

"Minion, we are going to see the facility," I have decided to keep Vega close to me as much as possible.

"Yes, master!"

As we head towards the place I expect to find Darren, I observe Vega. She is still constantly using her mana to observe, and even though she is so low-level, she does it well. Even when I met her for the first time, she did pretty well with it, and it only improved with my amazing mentorship. She even keeps circulating mana through her body, an early attempt at Mana Cycling, as Lissandra taught me.

The fun thing about it is that the more I use Mana Cycling, the more I appreciate it, and it runs the entire time I'm awake. I even suspect that my body is reflexively maintaining it while I sleep.

Mana Cycling takes my mana and sends it through my body in the channels I’ve defined. With a better understanding, you can even stop mana from leaking. I'm not at the level where I can completely pull it off, but it's good enough to trick most people, even some who are higher level than me. Other than hiding mana, it also improves my control.

We reach the circular door entirely made out of the same metal as the others. There is already a group of men nearby who’ve already moved the barricades.

I give time to Nina to greet them and give orders before we follow through the tunnel which serves as a hallway. Unlike the one from before, this one is much smoother, and there are even some decorative lines etched into the walls to our sides. As we pass by them, I touch the wall and after a quick examination, I channel my mana through it, causing them to slowly Illuminate our path as I maintain contact.

The light is gentle and easy on the eyes, yet it’s bright enough to evenly light the hallway. There are a few side rooms, and I peek inside, but most are completely empty and lack much in the way of interesting circuits. At the end of the hallway, there is another circular entrance, and we enter a small chamber.

In the middle of that room stands a single pillar made of mana crystal. This one seems different from the ones in other facilities, and I can’t quite put my finger on how, maybe it’s higher quality? It’s a darker shade of blue as well.

The mana crystal seems to be damaged, or at least the control panel connected to it is.

"Are you not worried about letting me into the control room? I could take over and cause all kinds of trouble." I ask.

Nina flashes me a smile, "You are just that kind of person that rubs me the wrong way. But I can't deny that if you had wanted to, you could have caused much more trouble already. Without having to bother with petty tricks."

"Maybe I'm just playing with you and plotting behind your back."

"Maybe you are, but I trust my father, and he seems to think it’s ok. And it's too late to try to stop you at this point."

I can't help but be a bit disappointed. These people gave up that easily and put their lives into the hands of some random guy just because he’s stronger than them. Yes, there is logic to it, but it's still somewhat disappointing.

Thankfully, at least Vega seems to agree with me, judging by the look she gives Nina.

I’ve already been collecting my mana for a while, and I put my hand on the control panel to send a bit through. I quickly identify where the inscriptions are messed up and search for the secondary pathways, and surprisingly, they are damaged as well.

In the end, I decided to ignore the messed-up parts. Fixing them would take too long and I would have to replace the entire segment. Instead, I just put an anchor on the mana crystal and send my mana directly to it. There will be leaks, but I decide I will overcome them with the sheer amount of mana I will be pushing through.

I step away and continue to send my mana through [Tether], and gradually the room lights up. There is no crystal in the ceiling, instead, beautiful ornaments light up all around the room, and even the mana crystal starts letting out some light.

Taking a few steps, I reach another control panel, the one meant to manage this facility. The mana stone that is the center of it seems okay, and I put my hand on it and send a bit of mana through.

Inside the stone, there are multiple sets of inscriptions, each connecting to a different part of the Sanctuary. Some seem to be devoted to protecting the bunker. Others are for heating, water, and air filtration, and that’s just the start. Several don't seem to be working, not because of any issue with the mana stone, it’s likely because those parts of the bunker are ruined.

Looking though, I still can’t find anything in the hidden tunnels where Darren and others were getting the meat. Interesting, maybe they’ve blocked it on the other side?

Otherwise, there isn't much interesting to do. Sure, it's all fun and cool. I could turn on the heating, send more mana through, and open the door or lock all of them. I could even use water from the tanks to fight against a possible fire. It's something I would otherwise like to play with, but not with the short amount of time I’ve got on this floor.

"Nothing interesting, most of the things are impossible to control from here, and there is plenty of damage in the connections," I tell Nina and stop feeding my mana to the mana crystal.

It gradually dims out, and we leave with her. The door stays open so I can return later.

"So, do you understand what to do?" I ask Vega.

"Yes! I will sit here inside of the barrier, and if something happens, I will send a signal through your anchor, and you will return."

"Good. See you later then, okay?"

"I will continue to train."

I give Vega one more look. She is currently inside my room. It's a nice room in one of the original towers in the middle of the main cave. The room is nicely decorated, and most of the furniture is made of stone with some soft cushions to cover it.

There is a barrier made with [Regalia] surrounding Vega. It's powered by one of the higher-grade mana stones I left with her. I’ve used enough power to last for hours without using mana from the stone.

Then it can defend against multiple attacks on its own, and if that's not enough, it will use mana from the mana stone. I don't think there is anyone in the city capable of breaking it quickly, yet I still leave an anchor nearby so I can return quickly. The door into the room is also blocked by my mana, along with the other entrances.

Giving a last look to the room and my disciple, I use [Tether] and teleport to the anchor I left by the hidden tunnels. Then I start hiding my mana and use [Perception] to avoid people.

[Mana Domain] expands, and I create a few more anchors, teleporting multiple times to avoid people. There are a few guards inside of the house over the secret tunnels, but they don't feel me placing anchors or teleporting.

Appearing behind the door they’re guarding, I start walking. The tunnel is dark, and the air here feels different. There also aren't many inscriptions or veins of metal like in the other ones. This tunnel feels much newer. Did they construct it after moving here? That could explain why they weren't on the maps inside the mana crystal.

I feel another presence heading towards me, and I reach past them and place the anchor. Only when I'm about to be spotted, do I teleport past. As with before, the guard doesn't feel my domain, nor do they notice when I place anchors or teleport. I send more of my mana ahead and find a small room at the end of the tunnel. That room currently has a single person inside of it.

The air takes on a smell like rust. It smells like blood, lots of blood.

I detect the guard leaving and continue to walk towards that room. The closer I get, the more I smell it, and the heavier the air feels. There’s even dried blood on the floor and the walls.

Gradually the light permeates the dark tunnels, and I enter the room. The room has been painted bright white, yet that only serves to emphasize the blood covering everything, the floor, the walls, and even the ceiling, all thrown into stark relief by the bright lights.

There are a few boxes stuffed in the corner of the room, each of them filled to the brim with severed legs and arms. In another corner, a man sits on a bed. His legs up, knees in front of his chest. He has long hair covering his face and is wearing bloodied clothes with short sleeves.

His eyes are cold and he watches me calmly. I notice a silver metal collar around his neck and a chain of similar metal tying him to one of the walls.

[Lifebloom Weaver - lvl 206]

Chapter 289 - Against the Veil Guardian

For a moment, we look at each other. Two men in a small white room covered in blood, with boxes full of bloody limbs in the corner. Keeping an eye on him, I find a relatively clean spot and sit on the floor, resting my back against the wall.

And then I just sit there.

The man's eyes are calm, and yet they have a weird shine to them. They are not the eyes of an animal backed into a corner, tired and threatening. They are more like the eyes of someone who’s given up.

“You are not one of them,” his voice is quiet and rough as if he is not used to talking.

“I’m just passing by,” I reply.

“Just passing by,” he repeats.

“Yes. By the way, do you know anything about the Veil, the Mirror, the Valley, Pairing, war, monsters, or Veil Guardian?”

He seems to be taken aback and chuckles. Even that chuckle sounds weak and forced. It sounds like he’s laughing at himself.

“You are not going to ask about...” he gestures at the room.

“Is there any need to? Locals seem to have… an interesting diet. That's it. They likely forced you into this. At least I don't think anyone would go along with this willingly, and the collar around your neck confirms it.”

Another chuckle, “You’re wrong.”

“Am I?”

He brushes the hair from his face, his deep eyes staring into mine, “Fuck knows how long ago I agreed to this,” the man says to my surprise.

“In the beginning, it was simple, really. They needed food and I wanted to help. Probably out of regret or maybe I felt like I owed these people something.”

“You seem to have changed your mind halfway through,” I gesture at his neck where the collar is.

His smile shows his teeth, it feels almost threatening, “Do you know how it feels to have your legs and arms sawn off day after day for decades? To know what they are doing with them? It doesn't matter how much you want to help, after enough time you can’t take anymore. So get off your fucking high horse, you brat.”

I ignore the last sentence, “So, you want to get out?”

For the first time, he hesitates, almost like pure panic appearing on his face, “A lot of them would die without…” the man still says, his eyes changing, a hint of craziness surfacing.

He pulls his knees higher and hides his face, “Kids, men, and women. Innocent people, my skill isn't good enough at regenerating others to do it with someone else or an animal,” he wobbles from side to side, his voice even weaker than before.

I give him time and gradually he calms down enough to look at me, changing the subject, “The Veil was our biggest hope, even I contributed, everyone did. But none of us knew much. The Enchanter Guild were the main organizers and they were very secretive about their greatest creation. The most brilliant minds on our planet. People treated them like gods.”

Some sanity returns to his eyes, “Oh, how beautiful their promises were. Every single city, protected by a Veil encompassing the entire planet. A construct so perfect it would run on its own following a set of rules overseen by a coalition of all the world’s kingdoms.”

Out of nowhere, he starts laughing, “Pairing, we’ve experienced it twice now. Either we were unlucky or we did something wrong. Who the fuck would know for sure, what with the system being so cryptic all the time.” Once again, he laughs like he just told a great joke.

His eyes meet mine again, and this time they are calm, sane, and clear. “Now fuck off. I'm tired of your face. Leave me alone. You can take some and snack on it later,” he points at the box full of limbs, a cruel expression on his face.

I give him one more look, then activate one of my anchors and reappear inside the city, on top of one of the skyscrapers. To be sure, I check the anchor I left near Vega and send my senses through. I get a little bit of feedback, but everything seems fine.

Three orbs form next to me, and I start feeding them: one with kinetic energy, another with thermal, and the last one with mana. Dark blue, golden, and pale blue to the point of transparency, the orbs follow me as I jump off the building and boost myself towards the granny. For a short moment, I enjoy the feeling of wind on my face as I'm flying through the air until I reach the cottage at the top of the skyscraper. I pass through the field which sends her a signal before entering the house.

“What, did you come to break more of my pots you brat? Don't tell me the kid that was following you died. Where is she?” The Vitalist inquires.

“She is fine. Safe and currently training. I have a question for you if you don't mind.”

“No gifts, you still owe me, and you come here asking for more. So typical of the current generation,” she grumbles, but I notice a hint of curiosity in her eyes. I think she must be bored, being here alone most of the time.

“How old are you?” I ask.

That makes her cackle, and she doesn't answer.

“Are you from before the war?”

“Why would I tell you?”

“What is Veil?”

“Don't be annoying,” she snorts.

“Do you know a man with the class Lifebloom Weaver?”

“Stop asking…” she freezes in the middle of the sentence. Her expression changes and turns dark. I [Focus] and try to read her mood as much as possible. I observe the movements of her body, her face. I even listen to the sound of her heart as it beats, each one creating the tiniest bit of kinetic energy I can feel as well as her movements.

“Friend?”

She doesn't say anything.

“Husband?”

Nothing.

“Family?”

Her heartbeat speeds up, a slight twitch across her face.

“Son? Father?”

“Listen here. Do not even dare speak of this in front of me, or I will never heal that brat of yours again. How dare you…”

“He is tied up there, did Darren tell you?” my words silence her, “I spoke with him and he said at first he did it because he wanted to. But now they use some collar to keep him there.”

She falls silent, and the pause stretches so long that I'm tempted to leave when she finally whispers, "One hundred twenty-seven."

“Yes?”

“That's how many kids younger than ten there are in the Sanctuary. One hundred twenty-seven.”

“Do they all know?”

She just shakes her head.

What a fucked-up situation.

"Leave." That word is barely a whisper, more a plea than a threat.

And I do just that. I activate one of my anchors and appear near the city's center. I sit on a rooftop with my legs hanging over the edge and continue to fill the orbs next to me while spinning them around.

The thing, the weird invisible lines of mana covering the sky and probably the entire planet, is probably the Veil, or at least a part of it. I tried to touch it shortly after starting the 5th floor. That's also when the Veil Guardian appeared, likely summoned by the attempt. The monster's name makes a lot more sense now.

So what is the Veil? A construct covering the entire planet? I heard a lot of praise for the Enchanter Guild from Darren and Nina, though I’ve mostly dismissed it as a legend. But maybe I was wrong. My current skill makes it hard to even imagine how something like that would work.

What powers it? What keeps it there? What stops anyone else from messing with it? How was it created? And then there are the obvious questions, why was it used against humans and why did it cause so much more damage than the monsters brought over by the Pairing?

As for Pairing, the man said it was the second and I would like to know about that. What are the causes of a Pairing and how is it decided.

Another question, were they paired with a planet of monsters or was another race using them for war? Like Lynthari on the 4th floor with the Living Tree and the Colony.

The more time passes, the more questions I have and the much shorter this floor feels.

Taking a bag off my back, I take out a brush and a container with mana conductive paint. I start drawing inscriptions on the roof after clearing it. While doing so, I check the inscriptions painted on my body and there seems to be no change from before.

Once again, I check the anchor near my disciple, and, making sure everything ok, I start using more of my mana to feed the orbs. My heart beats, and working as a medium, it turns mana into the two Primordial energies I possess.

I let two hours pass like that and then I stop feeding the orb. Instead, I create a javelin over my shoulder. Having created it with [Regalia] it’s already tougher than it used to be, but I can’t stop there. I make it denser, which increases its weight, either because of the skill or the properties of mana changing. I don’t use [Infusion] to keep feeding the javelin with my energies or skills. No, I just make it as dense, heavy, and tough as possible. Focusing on doing that, I'm able to stop it from exploding. Thanks to my improved mastery and skill.

Feeling ready, I breathe in and out.

[Focus]

The world loses some of its color and the skill filters out some of the noises. In addition to the three orbs floating beside me, another takes form. This one is smaller and quickly fed by my focused mana as it turns black, while I keep it under control with [Mana Domain], [Mana Manipulation], and [Resonance].

Then I activate my trait, a golden circle appearing around my pupils, while I channel mana into the inscriptions I’ve painted on the ground and get ready.

Moving the javelin a bit further away, I look at the sky and [Focus]. Knowing better what to look for, I identify the lines I noticed the first time. The lines of mana that likely encompass the entire planet.

The Veil.

I touch them, I examine them, trying to collect as much information as possible, already feeling the strain my trait is putting on my body.

And as expected, the monster appears.

[Veil Guardian - lvl ??]

It stands on the rooftop of the building opposite mine. Its red eyes glow with hate, and a deep growl reverberates through the air, breaking the remains of glass in the windows. The blades it has in place of its arms have a blue shine to them, and I feel its senses touch me.

Not giving it a chance, I nearly deplete the kinetic energy from the orb I created, and the javelin shoots at the guardian, boosted by all that force. A sonic boom threatens to deafen me as the javelin breaks the sound barrier and disappears from its place beside me.

It pierces through the monster's chest, barely missing the heart, and continues to fly much further, piercing through everything in its way. The javelin doesn't slow at all, the sheer density, weight, and amount of kinetic energy I used turning it into a terrifying weapon.

The Veil Guardian wobbles on its legs, and red blood seeps onto its gray skin. It roars, and the blue veins on its body expand. A gravity field encompasses me and immediately starts pushing me down to my knees with a force that tears at my body.

I fail to disrupt the effect even with my eyes activated, I’ve expected this ever since I first saw the monster use the skill.

Not hesitating and according to my plan, I let the black mana seep into my body, the inscriptions covering me activate and help alleviate some of the pressure. The effect of the monster's skill gets overpowered by the sheer power of black mana strengthening my body, and I watch the monster jump from the roof, heading towards me.

I send mana mixed with kinetic energy into the inscriptions on the floor, and they resonate, shooting all that energy through the skyscraper I'm standing on.

The building starts crumbling when the energy pierces through it in its entirety. One of the tallest buildings in the city starts falling to the side.

At the same time, the Veil Guardian avoids golden flames infused with disrupting mana, and it disrupts the anchors I placed all around the place.

It crashes against my barrier and breaks it, welcomed by another one which also breaks. I set barrier after barrier, slowing the monster down. Then my mana flows and surges from my body.

[Redistribution] activates, and I absorb all the kinetic energy from the falling building. Gradually, the broken skyscraper slows its fall, and things become eerily quiet as the pieces of the building slowly continue to fall.

[Redistribution - lvl 41 > Redistribution - lvl 42]

I compress thermal energy inside of the orb even more, and a stream of thermal energy shoots off like a laser.

The guardian avoids it, but it cuts another skyscraper in half, which also slows as it falls.

[Redistribution - lvl 42 > Redistribution - lvl 43]

This time I dash at the monster, using bits of that energy to strengthen my body in the way symbiotic transference used to do.

The air itself around the monster reverberates with high-pitched sounds. Wound after wound appears on the monster's skin, the kinetic energy threatening to tear apart the extremely durable monster. The sound rises pitch and volume, as its wounds deepen, and the guardian uses its arms to cover its chest and head.

Finally, the attack pierces its guard, and the right arm of the monster explodes at the shoulder, falling to the ground.

Chapter 290 - Resilience Beyond Pain

Another blast of kinetic energy sends the monster crashing through multiple buildings. But it seems that I was unable to kill it, even with the sheer amount of kinetic energy I collected, it not being concentrated enough because the sheer amount is hard to control.

I grab the severed limb as it falls, and when the guardian rushes at me again, flames burst forth from me, dispersing on its skin.

The guardian disrupts my anchors, and my kinetic energy seems to be having less of an effect, the monster changing its barrier to counter it.

My control falters, and the falling buildings move again, falling at normal speed, the deafening sound of crashing debris filling the area.

I avoid the growling Veil Guardian and use [Regalia] to envelope my body in a suit of armor and absorb another blow. Mana flows through me, and I use the kinetic energy I’ve gathered to strengthen my body even more.

I create a sword out of mana, imbuing it with [Resonance], as it collides with the guardian's remaining sword arm.

Its blade cuts through my weapon easily as if it wasn’t even there, and slices into my shoulder before I can blast it away with the remaining kinetic energy from the orb.

I absorb some thermal energy from the other orb, and the wound starts healing.

Not giving me more time, the monster reaches me, slashing at me again, and I dodge to the side, as a slash removes a chunk of the falling building we’re standing on. I attack it with its own arm, and the monster dodges, a deep groan I can feel in my chest reverberating through the air. It screeches and follows me as I jump from building to building, its attacks causing huge amounts of damage to each.

It continues to disrupt my anchors, and even my [Mana Domain] is restricted. Its gravity skill also continues to put pressure on me, and I feel black mana inside of my body depleting and inscriptions on my skin disappearing.

The entire time, part of my mind, with the help of my eyes' trait, continues to examine the monster, its mana, and the way it tracks me and disrupts my external skills.

When the monster tackles me, I let it happen and use [Infusion] to infuse the armor around my body with thermal energy. Golden flames fill the armor, turning me into a burning figure, and the Veil Guardian screeches, as its skin burns and one of its eyes is damaged.

Using the opportunity, I once again slash with its severed arm, and the monster dodges once more. In exchange, its blade pierces through my leg, and the only thing that saves it is the black mana boosting my movements.

I avoid another stab and try to keep it from tackling me. Flames compress and blaze ahead like a laser, burning a hole into its eye. The attack blinds the damaged eye but still doesn't pierce deep enough to kill it.

For a short moment, the gravity affecting me increases, and immobilizes me, even with my strengthened body, and the monster reaches me, burrowing its teeth into my leg.

I push it away, and another laser-like attack of golden flames burns its chest close to its heart as the monster shifts its body. The Veil Guardian takes a moment to chew on the chunk of flesh it tore out of my leg, all the while looking at me with its single eye. A memory of a group of three people being eaten alive flashes through my head.

Landing on the road, I roll away, but once again, the monster holds my body with extreme gravity and reaches me in a split second. Ignoring my armor, it burrows its teeth into the same leg it bit before, and then, while I'm unable to move, starts gnawing at it.

The gravity disappears, but the monster holds me, its teeth lodged in the bone of my shin.

It starts eating me alive, a hateful expression in its eyes.

[Redistribution] activates, and I transfer all the thermal energy I have into kinetic and bolster it with some of my mana. My thermokinetic heart beats, compressing it all.

Looking at the monster, I send all that kinetic energy into my leg, and as the monster gnaws at it, I make it explode inside its mouth. The Veil Guardian gets thrown away, a geyser of blood exploding into the air.

My leg is gone, up to the middle of my thigh, destroyed by my own attack.

I push myself back up, and I feel black mana disappear from my body, depleted as the aftereffects catch up to me.

With a deep growl, the monster stands up again, half of its face turned into a bloody mess, none of its teeth remain, as its blood drips. Yet, the monster remains combat capable, very much so.

[Tether - lvl 28 > Tether - lvl 29]

Finally, my skill pierces through the monster's attempts at disruption with the help of my eyes, and shooting a last weak attack at the monster, I teleport.

I reappear at one of my older anchors that is barely active, close to crumbling after days of staying there. With my body depleted of black mana, I finally have some mental capability to do so and create a small black orb near where I am. Leaving it behind to remove my tracks, I teleport to another anchor. I repeat it multiple times, and then inside one of the smaller buildings on the edge of the city, I fall to the floor.

Thermal energy flows through my body, healing it as much as possible with the help of passive abilities and fighting against the severe aftereffects of the fight.

I examine the sword arm of the monster I still hold, but I find no markings on it, and none of the monster's mana remains in it after I disrupt it multiple times. Being separated from its owner and purged of mana, the body isn't quite so extremely durable, so I remove the flesh, leaving me with the blade.

Voidsteel Slicer (Epic): The Voidsteel used in this blade is renowned for its vibration-absorbing qualities, allowing the wielder to cut with unmatched precision and sharpness. The Voidsteel ensures the Slicer is nearly indestructible, effortlessly cutting through almost any material.

Then I glance at my leg which is missing a big chunk. The wound has already closed, and new skin covers it, and as before, when I tested it with my fingertip, the leg will grow back. Given enough time and enough thermal energy, my passive will be able to restore it.

Once again, I create a prosthetic made of dark blue mana connected to the stump of my leg. Part of [Focus] shifts to keeping it up and controlling it, and I try to rotate the ankle, and it moves as a normal leg should.

[Perception] warns me, and I try to teleport, but my [Tether] fails, disrupted. Instead, I create a spherical barrier around me, and crashing through the wall, a blade slashes through it, stopped only by the Voidsteel Slicer in my hand. The sheer force of the attack still sends me crashing through the wall and outside onto the street.

With a deep growl, the Veil Guardian lands on the road. The monster's movements are more careful than before, and it doesn't rush to attack. One of its arms is still missing, the blade held by me. There is still a hole through its chest caused by my first attack. Its skin is burned, and one of its eyes is blinded, with its face bearing deep wounds and jawbone gone.

It moves much quicker than I do, and I barely block the next attack.

The blades meet, and I absorb some kinetic energy from the blow, and then my trait activates again. The world of invisible mana opens up again, and I feel the strain on my brain. Even more now without black mana strengthening my body.

Ignoring it, I push through, disrupt the attempts that stop me from teleporting, and then use [Tether], teleporting to one of the anchors I left near where the first fight started.

My body sways, and I deactivate my trait. I feel blood in my mouth, and the prosthetic leg flickers and nearly disappears before I force myself to keep it up. Using the strength of my body, I start running in between the skyscrapers on the road covered in greenery. I use [Resonance] and strengthen my Mantle, keeping as much mana as I can inside my body.

[Resonance - lvl 41 > Resonance - lvl 42]

I enter one of the buildings near the fallen skyscraper and force myself to calm down.

My breathing slows down, and I absorb the movement of my heart, making the beating slow. The Mantle encompasses it all, and [Resonance] disrupts the tiniest particles of mana that escape my Mana Cycling. I disrupt the leg made of mana too. Lastly, I control the heat of my body as well, matching it to the rubble surrounding me.

From the sky, the monster falls, a crater created by the force of the impact. The silence is deafening as the Veil Guardian reaches the place where I appeared after the teleport. Its red eye looks around, full of calm hate and searching.

There are only two anchors left. One near my disciple and the other one near the old healer on the rooftop with the Vitalist.

The monster takes a few slow steps, searching, and looking. Its movements are just as sharp as before, even with the wounds I’ve inflicted.

A minute passes.

Two minutes pass.

The Guardian passes by the building I'm hiding in.

Three minutes.

It returns again, circles, and searches closer to the area where I am. The remaining arm twitches towards the ruins of the buildings where it all started, some of my mana still lingering in the air. After being hit by the attack, the cleanly slashed stone falls, adding to the pile of rubble.

Then the Veil Guardian changes its strategy. The monster stops where it stands, and mana explodes from it, encompassing a huge area. Some sort of domain similar to my [Mana Domain].

Within that sizable area, the gravity increases. And then again. The gravity keeps slowly increasing every few seconds. It causes more rubble to fall, and some weaker buildings tilt and crack. The smaller pieces of the skyscrapers fall from all this height. And the entire time, the monster waits. For a hint of mana. For a scream of pain.

The gravity increases even more, and another skyscraper nearby tilts, standing only on one leg, I crumple onto the ground under that force. I do not fight against it; I do not use mana other than to keep myself covered.

[Focus - lvl 44 > Focus - lvl 45]

The effect of the field isn't as strong as before because of the area it covers, yet it still weighs me down. It becomes harder to breathe, and I feel dizzy. The blood in my veins moves slower.

The field strengthens, and with it, my dizziness strengthens too. I can feel my heart palpitate. The guardian radiates more mana, and each breath takes extreme effort. Yet, I still do not use my mana to strengthen my body. I keep it all under control, not leaking it at all, not even a bit.

[Mana Manipulation - lvl 45 > Mana Manipulation - lvl 46]

My vision blurs and my body starts to tear. The intense gravity attempting to pull the flesh off my bones.

Bones all over my body crack and break. Dozens of them as my body gets pressed against the ground. The pain pierces through my body and reaches my mind.

There is nothing else, just a feeling of my body getting taken apart, the pain, and me controlling my mana. It feels like forever, and I barely even feel a few pieces of ceiling fall on my body, even though they mangle my muscles and break even more bones.

Out of nowhere, the pressure disappears, replaced by a deep groan, and then there is silence. The gravity is back to normal, and gradually even the sound of falling buildings disappears.

Even then, I lay there for hours. I do not heal my body, nor do I stop keeping my mana hidden. I just lay there, inside the half-broken building, somewhere under the rubble.

Only when I hear the rain falling outside do I allow my heart to generate thermal energy and let it activate the passive that heals my body.

Chapter 291 - In really bad mood

A day passes, and I remove the rubble from my body, which is now in a better state. However, it still bears plenty of wounds: cracked bones, not fully healed muscles, and a significant chunk of my leg is still missing.

It's raining once again, and I exit the building, letting the deadly rain fall on my skin, disrupting it with my mana.

[Perception] looks around, and I start walking. I do not use anchors, worried they might be tracked, and I use only a little mana, not knowing where the monster is. Just a bit to keep my body strengthened, allowing me to move faster and cross the rooftops.

It takes a bit longer, but I reach the old granny’s place. At first, I pass by it a few times. As wrecked as my body is, I can’t locate the place with the field that surrounds it. It's either that or the granny changed the field a little.

When I finally locate it, I enter the rooftop and, triggering a signal, the old woman comes out of the house. Walking between the flower pots, I stop in front of her, standing on one leg and my mana prosthetic.

She opens her mouth to say something, but that's when my skill activates. [Redistribution] absorbs her kinetic energy and stops her mouth from moving.

"I will be brief," I tell her. "On another day, I wouldn't mind a bit of bickering, but right now, I am in a really bad mood. So now, I will let you go, and you will tell me what you want from me in exchange for healing, or tell me to fuck off."

I let go of her, and she staggers backward. Her expression turning serious, "I will heal you. We can talk about what you did later. If I ask for something annoying, you can refuse."

After that, she heads inside the house, and I follow her. She sends out a pulse of mana, which deactivates the item radiating the tranquilizing field. I sit on the chair as she gestures to me.

Her hands touch my shoulder, and warm mana flows into my body, healing me for the first time.

"What the fuck," she gasps, and I sense her skill observing my body.

She checks the wounds, feels the imbalance between my attributes, and peripherally senses my constant control over my mana.

"WHAT THE FUCK," she repeats, getting a better image of my body before she starts healing me.

I feel my body sway and my mind spin, but I force myself to stay awake and carefully observe the entire process. Ready to react if she tries anything suspicious, I observe the way she moves her mana. Maybe I could learn a thing or two from her; that's what I hope for. But in the end, her healing is similar to Lily's. Yes, weaker and clumsier, but it’s the same at its core.

As she’s healing me, she uses nearly all of her mana. Her healing doesn't restore my leg. Not because she is incapable, but because she heals the other wounds first. My Phoenix Embrace has healed a lot and given enough time, it would heal the rest. But there are advantages to having an active healing skill, even though she is much lower level than I am.

When she is done, she moves back and sits on the couch in the corner, catching her breath. Meanwhile, I start generating thermal energy with my Thermokinetic Mana Heart and sending it to the places where I'm still hurt and towards my leg. It slowly continues to grow with the help of the passive.

The old woman doesn't ask anything or bicker with me. When I look at her, she simply says, "I will ask later."

With a nod, I push myself back onto my feet and turn to leave. Outside of the house, I take a deep breath and jump over the edge of the roof, landing on the road. I absorb the energy of my fall and start running, transferring some of that energy into strengthening.

I head towards the Sanctuary and am close to exiting the city when I feel a signal from Vega. It's a signal I told her to send only if she needed help.

Disregarding the chance that the guardian will track and follow me, I use [Tether] and teleport to the anchor.

Reappearing in our room, I find Vega in the barrier I made for her. She is fine and holding a knife in her hand, the one I created with [Regalia]. Her heart beats, generating kinetic energy that flows through her body.

Slowly, I turn towards the intruders in the room.

“We were worried! We kept calling for you,” Darren says. “You didn't answer for close to two days, and when we tried to open the door, they were blocked, so we got inside. The…”

My skill encompasses them all: Darren, Nina, and a few men with them, too. They all freeze, unable to twitch a finger unlike the Veil Guardian I wasn't able to grasp.

I glance at Vega, scared, in a battle stance in the middle of the barrier and then at the intruders. For a short moment, I fight the urge to release just a bit of my kinetic energy and kill them all. My already terrible mood, which I've been pushing to the back of my mind with [Focus], sours even further at this situation. Especially seeing Vega scared, whom I left alone for so long without saying anything.

A cone of kinetic energy bursts forth, about to tear the group apart, but at the last moment, I redirect it, and it obliterates the wall to their left.

A high pitch reverberates in the air, and the wall turns to dust. “Fuck off,” I tell them and release my hold. Without saying anything, they run away, Darren pulling Nina behind him.

Glancing towards Vega, I cancel the barrier surrounding her. My disciple then carefully puts the dagger away but doesn't relax her body. She looks at me as if expecting to get screamed at or hit.

Instead of saying anything, I just lay on the bed and close my eyes, “I wouldn't hurt you,” I tell her.

“I know, we made a promise,” her tiny voice sounds, and I hear her taking a few steps closer to me. “Something bad happened?” I can almost feel her eyes on my missing leg.

“Yes, a shitty day.”

Not saying anything, she just climbs onto the bed, and I move over as she lays beside me. Understanding me better than most people here, she doesn't say anything. She doesn't offer words of pity, nor does she ask any questions. Vega just lays there, and soon enough, I hear her breathing settle as she falls asleep. Listening to her soft breathing, I synchronize mine with hers.

I wonder if it's my personality causing me to be in such a mood. Knowing myself as well as I do, I think it is. [Focus] probably added to it by weakening most of my useless emotions.

The Initiate of Pride could be at fault as well. No matter how I look at it, I got screwed over by the Veil Guardian. I still don’t think subclasses affect emotions so much as they reflect the personality of their owner. Maybe I'm wrong, maybe one’s subclass does affect their personality causing them to embody the concepts named. I won’t know for sure until a later stage.

Something touches me, and when I look to the side, I realize it's Vega. She’s moved closer to me in her sleep and, curled into a ball, she is touching my side with her back. The little half-demon girl looks better than she did at the start of the floor. She is clean, less thin, and her bruises have all been caused by training. Once again, she is wearing clean clothes I bought for her through the system shop.

She gets excited every time I buy her clothes, and I’ve noticed that she keeps the older ones in a bag. They are dirty, often bloodied and torn, yet she holds onto them as if they are some kind of treasure. The same goes for the dagger I made in the first facility, a trash grade uncommon item. Yet, the dagger has been carefully wrapped in a clean cloth and hidden deep in a bag I also gave her.

Such a silly little creature.

Careful to not release any of the thermal energy I’m using for healing, I continue to lay in the bed while cycling my mana.

It takes a few hours, but Vega slowly wakes up and stretches on the bed like a tiny animal. She then yawns and burrows her face into the sheets before quickly opening her eyes.

Only then does she remember where she is, realizes what she’s resting against, and pulls away.

“I'm sorry,” she quickly blubbers and jumps off the bed.

“That's a great offense. Shall I call you minion for the day?”

“I'm sorry!” she repeats, not understanding the joke.

“I'm joking, you can calm down,” I comfort her in an attempt to avoid some sort of silly trauma.

Examining my face, she accepts it as truth, and in the end, she adds, “Master always calls me minion, so that’s a dumb punishment.” Vega then moves closer again. After noticing that my mood is better, she returns to her normal self.

She is good at reading people’s moods. She had to learn to avoid catching beatings. She also knows that I, like her, prefer when people act honestly rather than pretending.

Her eyes examine my missing leg, “Does it hurt?”

“Not really.”

“Will master have to live without a leg now?”

“It will regrow.”

“Is master a gray lizard?”

“The last time I checked in the mirror, I was not a gray lizard, minion. What even is that?”

Her fingers poke at the skin that has grown over the wound. She looks at me, “It's a monster that lives in the forest near my village. They are said to be really tasty, but they’re fast. They can regrow their legs if they lose them.”

“Do you have healers? There are people with skills that can regrow limbs as well.”

Vega nods, “I only heard from songs. They don't come to the places where people like me live.”

Of course, they don't. Something tells me that there will be much more trouble for Lily.

“Minion, if you find a healer by chance, try to keep them for yourself as much as you can. Learning some healing skills would be good if you get the chance.”

“I'm Vega, but I will master!”

“Good, something tells me you will need a lot of healing, the same as me.”

My minion gives me a confused look but then glances at my leg and probably remembers the wounds she got while training.

Understanding flashes across her face and then determination follows, “Will do!” she repeats but this time more firmly.

Smart girl.

“Did you get beaten up, master?” her question hits me where it hurts, but she asks so innocently that I don't even get too annoyed.

“A bit,” I admit.

She turns around and rushes to her bag, taking out some food and pieces of cloth, “That's okay! Master will surely win the next time. As master said, it's fine to lose, the winner is whoever is alive in the end!”

I have no answer for that and she smiles at me.

After putting two pieces of the cloth on the ground, she turns to me, “Will master eat with me?”

“Gladly.”

Chapter 292 - Entirely honest

Flameheart Medallion (rare) - This copper medallion can unleash a torrent of heat when fueled with mana. Capable of projecting flames, it serves as both an offensive tool to scorch enemies and a defensive mechanism to create barriers of heat that deter attackers.

Edgekeeper Blade (rare) - Cycling mana through this blade dramatically enhances its sharpness, allowing it to cleave through enemy armor and flesh.

Guardian's Wristband (rare) - By channeling mana, this steel wristband generates an energy field that can forcefully repel enemies and their attacks. The wristband's protective energy not only guards the wearer but can also be used to push opponents back during close combat.

Beacon Pendant (rare) - When activated by mana, this brass pendant emits a blinding light. This intense illumination can be used to momentarily blind attackers, providing a tactical advantage by disorienting them and making it easier to land attacks.

Not bad at all if I do say so myself. I'm especially surprised by the last one. I mostly just copied the inscriptions and the effect of an item I found on the 4th floor. Still, it did work, even though the item I made is much uglier and probably doesn’t even break mid-rare.

“Minion, here, play,” I give the medallion, blade, and wristband to my disciple. Then I sell the pendant.

Vega quickly and possessively grabs the items and rushes back into her corner of the facility where she continues to train her kinetic demon heart while examining the items.

Just a few hours and my limit of three days will pass, and we will leave the Sanctuary. The plan is to head to the Bastion and maybe explore the Valley while leveling Vega until she gets her Primary class.

Of course, the plan has changed a bit given that I spent nearly two days out dealing with that monster, that I will totally repay for everything it put me through.

The asshole was probably as strong as the Fallen Hero or stronger. It's hard to measure it properly without fighting both. It’s also a hunter type enemy that can track, and disrupt mana, with a tough body to boot.

Well, at least I took its arm and got myself a nice blade made of Voidsteel or whatever.

Voidsteel Slicer (Epic): The Voidsteel used in this blade is renowned for its vibration-absorbing qualities, allowing the wielder to cut with unmatched precision and sharpness. The Voidsteel ensures the Slicer is nearly indestructible, effortlessly cutting through almost any material.

The blade is extremely durable and sharp. I also tested it, and it works well with my [Resonance]. Surely it qualifies as at least a mid epic weapon. The only disadvantage is that it doesn't have a handle just a weird metal stump that was connected to the monster’s bones, but I will deal with that later.

I probably could melt some metal and mold it around the stump to make a handle, but it wouldn't be as durable as the blade. It wouldn't be as conductive either, and it might crack during a fight.

So for now, I will keep it as it is. I can just form some armor around my body and hold it in a gauntlet. Simple as that.

“Master, they are ugly,” Vega says as she approaches me holding the items I gave her. Even as she cradles them with care.

“Forgive me, Your Highness, next time I will remember to add some golden filigree to fit your delicate tastes,” I reply.

She stares blankly at first, though she smiles after a second. "Okay!" She says before returning to her corner to continue her studies.

I'm indeed not appreciated here.

I return to the mana crystal in front of me and continue to examine it, making sure to remember the inscriptions. I plan to use them as inspiration in the future when I make my own evil lair. I already have a few places in mind when I return to Earth.

One of them is the Moon. Yup, a Moon Base is on the menu! I have to think big, don't I?

Another idea is a floating city. If I improve my kinetic energy just a little bit, I should be able to make a small island float, right?

Or maybe I can create my evil lair somewhere in the middle of an ocean.

On top of a mountain maybe? I could just decide to be a bit of an asshole and take over a mountain range in Switzerland. Or perhaps some nice valley in Colorado.

My options are endless.

I find it a bit amusing that there are still 4 years left in the tutorial, and yet I'm already thinking about how I’ll abuse my powers after the tutorial. Seeing the floors within the tutorial, Earth will probably have more pressing problems than my floating city.

Feeling Darren approach once more, I sigh and place an anchor near Vega and another near him after expanding my domain. I teleport to his side, startling him to an acceptable degree, but he quickly calms himself and starts observing me with that annoying skill of his.

"First, I would like to apologize, we never wanted to..."

"Sure," I cut him off.

He looks around, and Nina approaches as well. She bows her head too, followed by the men around them. These are the people that scared Vega and forced their way into my room. They apologize in unison.

At this point, it starts to grate on me. That's what I get for not appreciating Tess while I had her to deal with things. Even good old Hadwin…Okay, that feels weird, let's not think any deeper about this.

"So, what do you want?" I ask Darren.

He gestures at his men, and they leave, leaving him and Nina alone with me.

"There is something we wanted to tell you, Nathaniel." He fixes his clothes a bit and looks straight into my eyes, "I wanted to be entirely honest with you about a few things."

"Do you mean your meat farm down in the tunnels?" I ask.

His breathing quickens, and his pupils expand. I can feel the kinetic energy as their heartbeats speed up even through their natural barrier. Their stances shift to match.

"I hope you can understand why…" Darren starts carefully.

"Stop using that annoying skill," I interrupt.

I don't like the way he looks at me or the way he’s trying to read me. Sure, I'm a hypocrite, I'm doing the same thing after all, but I don't feel like I owe anything to a bunch of cannibals.

The probing sensation disappears, and the way he looks at me changes. He starts looking a bit more unsure as if he was trying to guess my mood or reaction.

"We have over three thousand people here in the Sanctuary," his voice, but a whisper in the halls of the facility. "We wouldn’t be able to feed everyone without constant deaths. The animals move further out over time to avoid being killed. There are weeks when we can’t catch anything at all."

Nina moves closer and puts her hand on her father's shoulder.

"Trust me, if we had any other option, we’d take it. Of course," he emphasizes. "We only give the kids meat we sourced from hunting animals. And the food we gave to you was always from animals."

In this, I trust him. I checked after finding out. Well, it's not like we ate the food they gave us. I always threw it away.

"Does everyone know?" I ask.

Darren shakes his head, "Not everyone knows. I know what you’re probably thinking, give people the chance to decide on their own. But Nathaniel, even if they knew and had a choice, it would only hurt them. I know it's not morally right, and I will bear full responsibility for it and the punishment, whatever it may be. All while hoping we will find a way to go on without doing this."

That's when Nina joins in, "Father likes to talk a lot, so I will say it. If you stay here, if you help us, we believe we will be able to get by without it. We know that you are strong and if you would help us to hunt just a few high-level animals once in a while, it could be enough food for weeks."

It almost makes me laugh, "Did that man agree to help you, or did you force him from the start?"

Darren takes over again, "Irvin agreed at the start. He really wanted to help, but after some time, he… partially changed his mind. So my predecessor did what he had to. I believe Irvin could escape if he really wanted to; I think he still wants to help us anyways."

Finally, the man's mask cracks a bit, showing his frustration, "I know how shitty all of this is. I know!" he nearly shouts. "I just don't know what else to do. I really don't…"

A shitty situation indeed.

"I will be leaving in a few hours," I tell him.

The facility becomes eerily quiet, even Vega listening to our conversation.

With a sigh, Darren nods, "I will leave you to your things then, Nathaniel. Thanks for everything."

After he leaves, I move back to the facility where Vega is waiting for me. "It's rude to eavesdrop on other people's conversations," I tell her.

"But master does it all the time!" She looks at me, slightly confused.

"Masters can do whatever they want." I pinch her cheek a bit. "How is your mana orb coming?"

"It's still very small and pale blue, but I can hold it a bit longer now," she forms one over her hand, showing off the results of her hard work.

At the same time, she keeps sending her mana senses into the area, constantly wary of danger. Partially, she also does something to her Kinetic Demon Heart.

Unlike my [Focus] which I tend to concentrate on a single thing, she uses her [Concentration] a bit differently. Like me, she can concentrate on a single task, and I can split my [Focus] into multiple “threads.” But Vega seems to have a better talent for using [Concentration] on multiple things at once. Of course, each “instance” isn't as powerful as focusing on a single thing, but even then it has its advantages.

I’ve already decided not to stop her from doing so. It will be more helpful if she does something she has talent for rather than blindly following my advice.

"Good job," I hand her a small mana stone, "You can train with this too. It should help you a bit."

"Thanks!" She immediately takes the stone and rushes to the spot where she keeps all her things. All carefully guarded like the hoard of an old dragon.

I turn to return to examining the mana crystal for the last time when the transmitter in my pocket activates. This time it feels weird, a bit different from before when Darren used it.

(I hope I got your frequency correct, so answer if you hear me, Mr. Fucked Attribute Balance.)

(That's a rude thing to say to a cute young man, granny,) I send back.

(My old ass is cuter than you.)

Okay, now I really feel insulted.

But she continues before I can answer, (I don't like to waste my words, so I will be brief. You owe me, right? Do you intend to pay me back, or should I forget about it because it means nothing to you?)

(If you ask for too much, I will refuse, but yes, I owe you something.)

(Good. Do you remember the man they keep in the tunnel and use as cattle? My father?)

(It's hard to forget.)

(Good. In exchange for all the help I gave you, I want you to kill him.)

The already shitty situation became even shittier.

Chapter 293 - To pay you back

Taking a few steps, I reach the open circular iron door that leads to the facility, and from where I stand, I look towards the city that is in a half-spherical cave.

As I noticed before, there are plenty of buildings that seem much older than the others. They are likely the original buildings of the cave. Yet even they show the passage of time. There are scratches, and there is rust on the surface.

There are even a few cracks on some taller ones. The newer buildings are mostly made of wood, with some clay-like material for daubing. The city isn't perfectly clean, no matter how people try, there just isn't enough water.

People are even wearing clothes that are made from old cloth or leather. Plenty of them are thin and scarred. Everyone seems to have something to do, trying to be useful to keep the Sanctuary going.

And plenty of them are cannibals without ever knowing, eating meat they think comes from the animals hunted outside.

(Why such a change of heart?) I finally ask the granny, (You seemed of a different opinion before.)

I'm honestly curious.

(Will you do it?) she asks me instead.

I then think about it for a bit longer and answer, (I will free him and give him the chance to kill himself. The decision will be on him.)

(Ha! Even if it means he might kill himself and most of the people will die of hunger sooner or later?)

(Weird thing to say after what you asked of me. So, is that sufficient to pay you back?)

(I guess I will have to live with that much. Yes, consider your debt repaid.)

After that, the connection turns off, and I break the transmitter in my hand and watch as pieces of it fall to the ground.

I send my mana ahead, and a thermal orb forms in front of me, which I start to fill with golden thermal energy.

I’ve officially completed the quest to find out what's happening in the Sanctuary, and I’ve already gotten a thousand shards. I also filled more tanks with water and filtered it, but that hasn’t completed the other one asking me to help the survivors. I plan to try one more thing, but with 10 days left until the end of my 3 weeks with my disciple, it's time to head north.

"Minion, stay here for a bit, okay?" She doesn't react, even as I say this, totally focused on her training to the point where she isn't even checking her surroundings.

I would be a bit more annoyed if it wasn't something I do myself.

Instead of trying to talk to her again, I just create a barrier in front of the door to the facility and then use the anchor I left on the surface.

With a push of kinetic energy, I send myself high into the air and then deeper into the forest.

[Perception] fires off as I start looking for animals. Even they are quite abnormal. In a place where veil shriekers roam freely, only the stronger ones have survived. Well, them and the ones that have learned to avoid them.

With the speed I'm flying at, it doesn't take that long, and I locate the first one.

[Berserk boar - lvl 190]

The boar detects me while I’m hovering in the air. Its eyes turn blood red. There is no mana, and I detect it as an animal with a full physical build.

I create an anchor near its eye and send a sharp explosion of kinetic energy through, obliterating half of its face. The monster sways, and for a moment, it looks like it will fall, but then the wound starts healing, fully restoring itself. I send three more piercing attacks through the monster, each burrowing deeper into its head. There it reaches the skull which disperses and reflects the attack.

As it’s healing, its head little more than a bloody skull, the boar jumps into the air, using its sheer strength to reach me. A single red eye glowing maniacally.

I avoid it with ease, and when the boar falls back to the ground, I quickly create and compress a mana arrow. I boost it with kinetic energy, and it pierces through the animal's skull. I tried to avoid damaging the body too much at first; there is no way I won't show the beauty of a full mana build to someone focused on physical stats.

The boar wobbles, healing even that wound. The feeling I get from its body becomes even more dangerous.

With a sigh I allow myself to settle on the ground and my mana radiates into the area.

[Redistribution] grabs and holds the monster, even though its strength is nothing to scoff at.

I take a few steps and touching its head I release the kinetic energy I’ve collected, exploding most of its head and the entirety of its brain.

[You have defeated Berserk Boar - lvl 190]

Then I touch its body and send it through [Tether] to the anchor I left at the main entrance to the Sanctuary.

I check the side quest and it's still not completed. Collecting more kinetic energy I lift off again and [Perception] sends a pulse into the area. I reduce the amount of details it collects and focus more on extending the range. Sensing multiple presences, I fly towards them for half a minute and land on top of one of the bigger trees.

Down in the clearing, there is a group of animals.

[Lightning Bison - lvl 122]

[Lightning Bison - lvl 180]

[Lightning Bison - lvl 165]

[Lightning Bison - lvl 198]

[Lightning Bison - lvl 201]

[Lightning Bison - lvl 200]

They detect me nearly immediately but don't seem to be too bothered. Only two of them that are over 200 look at me. Projectiles form over their bodies like arrows made of lightning and shoot toward me.

Before the projectiles even reach me I disrupt them and continue to observe the animals.

They are all probably twice or thrice the size of bison on Earth. Their fur is brown with streaks of lighter brown that look like lightning. Their horns are bigger than the horns the ones on Earth have. The horns are transparent and look as if they have lightning trapped inside of them.

I return fire with a mana arrow as a test.

It meets with a barrier of lightning created by one of the bison and they all turn to me. The attacks on my position intensify, bombarding me with a barrage of lightning which I continue to disrupt. For a second I activate my trait and observe the attack and change the level of disruption I'm using, lowering the expenditure of mana.

At one point they destroy the tree I'm standing on and as it falls I hold myself in the air. Behind me six javelins form and I start compressing them, making them heavier and stronger. It's not to the point of the javelin I used against the Veil guardian, but I wouldn't call them weak either.

The group of Bison senses that, but they don't seem to be too bothered. Even their attacks seem halfhearted as if they were trying to send an annoying fly away.

It might be me hiding most of my mana or them not having to deal with any real threats. Hell, they may be dumb as heck for all I know or waiting for me to drop my guard.

When I feel like all six javelins are strong enough, I turn to them.

Finally sensing something, they form a domed barrier around their group, the six of them working in unison.

Without hesitating, I release all the kinetic energy I’ve been collecting and boost all of the javelins right after sending a disrupting wave through the anchor I left near the Bisons.

The disrupting wave weakens the barrier and the heavy and extremely boosted javelins pierce through the rest.

Each of the mana javelins pierces through the head of one of the monsters.

[You have defeated Lightning Bison - lvl 122]

[You have defeated Lightning Bison - lvl 165]

[You have defeated Lightning Bison - lvl 180]

Half of them die immediately and only the stronger ones survive the wound. They roar and start collecting mana, lightning flickering around their bodies.

I use the anchor I left near them and teleport, [Regalia] forming armor around myself while I take out the Voidsteel slicer. [Resonance] flows through the blade, synchronizing with it and making it even sharper and infusing it with mana disrupting properties. Before they even react, I remove one of their heads.

[You have defeated Lightning Bison - lvl 201]

Lightning tries to jump from its body to the blade and me, but it’s disrupted the moment it touches the metal.

The remaining two move at surprising speed, their horns elongating and the front of their heads emitting a shield-like barrier full of lightning.

I boost my body, dodging the attack and matching the speed of the monsters. The blade slashes again, removing another head.

[You have defeated Lightning Bison - lvl 198]

A lightning attack from the remaining bison disperses on my armor and I let its charge hit me. As the attack lands, I absorb the kinetic energy of the charge and my body doesn't even move from the spot. More lightning explodes all around us, tearing the ground apart and exploding the trees, giving me goosebumps as I feel the hair on my scalp rise.

I transfer absorbed kinetic energy into strengthening my body and move to the side and slash again.

The Bison tries to block the attack, but the blade ignores all the defenses.

[You have defeated Lightning Bison - lvl 200]

I calm down my mana and continue to search for any danger while I step closer to the monster. For a while, I examine its body.

The skin isn't as tough as I thought it was and the only part that interests me is the horns. So I take some time to remove all the horns before using [Tether] to send them to the Sanctuary.

This time a big chunk of my mana disappears. The expenditure isn't as big as if the Bisons were alive or if I had to deal with a natural barrier. I’ve tried it before but using an anchor on someone who isn't much weaker than me is extremely difficult. Well, it's not like I don't have enough mana anyway.

When they are gone, I check the side quest again. And nothing.

With a sigh, I lift off and head towards another group of animals.

After sending through a few dozen more animals, the quest has finally been completed and I receive 1000 shards. The entire time, I made sure I was hunting them far enough at places where the survivors would never go. I did it to avoid scaring off the animals they usually hunt.

When I use the anchor to reappear in front of the Sanctuary, the giant doors are wide open, and it looks like the entire city is there, skinning or moving the animals inside. They are carefully taking the skins, bones, organs, everything. Nothing seems to go to waste.

Hundreds of people jostling about, children laughing, adults smiling. Every one of the unknowing cannibals seems to be happy. Some of them start to notice me and rush me with big smiles on their faces.

I quickly use another anchor and reappear near Vega. When she doesn't react to my presence, too focused on her training, I grab one of her small horns and shake her head.

She doesn't even try to push my hand away, resigned to her fate, knowing that her best option is to hope I get bored. That amuses me even more, and I continue to wobble and gently shake her head for an entire minute. The way she tries to hide her annoyance makes it even more fun. To frustrate her even more, I stop when she is reaching out to push my hand away.

“Minion, your awareness sucks,” I tell her, “Anyway, get ready and pack your things, we’re about to leave. I will be back soon after dealing with one more thing.”

My senses flow into the Sanctuary and I quickly find Darren and Nina. Teleporting outside of the facility where Vega is packing our stuff, I move towards them.

Chapter 294 - Heading North

A group of ten or so people, including Darren and Nina, waits for me near the facility that Vega and I were using. Even though most of them seem happy, there is an awkwardness to their smiles. It deepens even more when I reach them.

Before Darren says anything, I interrupt him with a listening finger, "You can use that annoying skill of yours. It will make things a bit easier."

He closes his mouth, and his forehead furrows. A hint of worry on his face.

"I want to thank you for what you did. The amount of food you gave us should be able to last for years," he says carefully.

That's true. Most of the animals I brought were higher level, and just a little bit of their meat is enough to feed a low level human. And that is what most of the survivors here are.

"Good, I want you to tell everyone what they were eating all these years."

The smile disappears from everyone’s faces. I don’t fail to notice Nina watching me with newfound interest. She’s the only one from the group that seems intrigued.

"I understand where you are coming from, but we just can't. Even though the food we have will last for years, the time will come when we will need..."

His words die off in the tunnel as he uses his skill. His face gradually pales. He shifts uncomfortably and tries to say something, but no words come out of his mouth.

I speak in his place, "Darren, I'm this close," I gesture with my hand, "to killing everyone standing here. This fucking close to dyeing the walls of this shitty bunker with your flesh and blood."

His face pales further even though I'm not even releasing any mana or threatening him otherwise.

I take a step towards him, "I will go to check on the man down in the tunnels. I will free him and give him the opportunity to kill himself if he wishes to do so. Or he can leave and fight you guys. If he really wants to, he can stay down there. It's up to him."

Darren's mouth opens and closes. He probably wants to say something about children or women. People dying without food. The same old bullshit.

But I don’t care. They should know. Then they can kill Darren for doing this to them if they wish to. Or they can embrace what they were doing and continue doing so, becoming savages. What's important is the choice Darren never gave them.

"Sounds good, right, Darren? So meanwhile, while I'm down there with your surprise meat supplier, you will go and talk to everyone in the Sanctuary."

The only one from the group with a different expression from the others is Nina. She looks relieved. Is this something she’s always wanted to do without ever finding the courage?

Looking at them one last time, I place an anchor as far as I can and repeat it a few times until I teleport down to the tunnels. Irvin sits there on the bed as before, surrounded by blood and pieces of his limbs in the corner.

“One grumpy granny sends her greetings, a Vitalist. Now that I think about it, I never asked for her name.” I tell him while taking a few steps towards him.

He doesn't react at all for a while, so I start examining the silver collar on his neck.

The collar looks extremely delicate yet it's surprisingly tough and covered in a web of inscriptions. There is no mana stone or anything else. It's just mana-conductive metal that takes mana from its wearer and uses it to produce some sort of disrupting effect.

As I examine the collar, the man speaks to my surprise, “Her name is Valery, she is my daughter.”

“Huh, really? She looks much older than you.”

His eyes cloud, and he smiles as if remembering something funny, “She never cared about her appearance nor has she ever tried to use her skills in that way. Always thought of others first.”

He then looks at me, “There is no use. Darren destroyed the key long ago and without it, you won't be able to…”

“Done!” I say and the collar opens with a soft click.

Shortly, I check the item.

Null Collar (Epic): Actively disrupts the wearer's magical attempts and skills, using absorbed mana to diminish both magical potency, strength, and dexterity.

“How? Just how?!”

“What do you mean? It was affecting your mana and stats, not mine. I just needed to find a few switches and deactivate it. It wasn't that difficult.”

“There is no way…” he shakes his head, “You wasted your time. I'm not going anywhere.”

I move the thermal orb I had been filling for a long time and let it float in the air in front of him.

While he looks at it, I explain, “If you touch the orb, it will release all of its energy. It should be able to kill you just fine.”

Even while talking to him, I observe the collar. It's as good an item as I thought it would be. A really nice reward and either an upper epic or close to it.

“Did you help me and remove the collar just so you could keep it?” the man asks.

I ignore his question. “Your daughter’s helped me and my disciple a few times so I’m helping her in exchange, and you by extension. You now have multiple options. You can stay here and continue what you were doing. You can go out and kill Darren and others to get revenge. You can escape and find your daughter. Or you can just die if you can't live with memories of what happened,” I glance at the thermal orb floating in the air.

I take a few steps away from him, “Take your time if you want. The Sanctuary now has enough food to last them for a few years and find a different way. And around now everyone should be learning what they were eating.”

“How could you…” the man's voice is quiet, without any energy, “Do you know how many people might die because of what you have done.”

There being no need for more words I take one of the transmitters I stole and copy the frequency Granny used to contact me. Then I throw the transmitter to the man. Before he can answer, I teleport to my disciple.

Our stuff is already packed and even Vega is ready. I take the bags and throw them over my shoulders.

Vega comes closer and lifts her arms so I can lift her onto my chest.

With a sigh, I do so, and she puts her ear against my chest while I boost my body and move through the tunnels. Much faster than if she had to run.

The tunnels are empty, not a single human is there, all of the presences I can feel are in the main cave where Darren, Nina, and others who knew about the tunnel stand and talk to the people. There is screaming, there are tears, and some of them are even throwing up. Mana fills the air and weapons have been drawn.

I reach the entrance to the sanctuary without being bothered and use mana arms to unlock the door and then carefully channel kinetic energy to force it open. The massive iron door slowly opens and I exit, closing it behind me in the same fashion.

An hour later, I'm still flying and there is no kill notification for the man down in the tunnels.

“Master, I want to learn to fly too,” Vega says.

We are high in the air, flying towards the north. I'm flying much slower than I’m capable of to avoid hurting her. I also get to enjoy the view this way. Currently, we are over a cloud bank watching the sunset. As far as I can see there are only clouds, lit in beautiful golden light. Even after all this time, it feels somewhat unreal and beautiful.

“Maybe at around level 150 or 200, you will start flying.” I slow down and float there.

The eyes of the little half-demon are wide open, she’s still not used to flying, and she holds on to me like a baby koala. She is still looking around, taking it all in.

“From so high everything looks so small and our problems seem unimportant, right?” I move us lower and we pass through the clouds and stop right under.

As far as I can see there are mountains, hills, giant trees, and valleys. Once in a while there are even ruined cities from before the war. And all of it seems so small.

“I'm not even level 20,” Vega complains.

“There is something we can do about that,” I lower us and float towards the spot where I sense movement.

And it's as expected. The most terrifying enemy. The animals with the worst curse. Bambi's curse. A group of 10 deer rests on the small clearing while two more keep watch. The guards are sending their mana senses into the forest surrounding them while their antlers shine with a pale blue color.

They are called Windrider Deer and all of them are around level twenty. That surprises me a bit, to see how low-level they are. So I fly around a bit and only then do I notice that the entire forest where they are is encompassed in inscriptions that work like the granny’s setup. These inscriptions don't seem to be directed at humans so much as they are monsters and other animals.

Oh my, did we cross into someone’s farm?

“Minion, what do you think about stealing?”

She blinks a few times and then says carefully while gauging my reaction, “If master is fine with…”

“Yup, totally fine.”

“I don't mind it at all!” She then looks around, “What are we going to steal?”

“We have a few monsters for you to play with. There is something called Bambi's curse and it's likely to be passed from master to disciple knowing the system. So it's good for you to get experience facing this sort of monster.”

“C-curse?”

I keep us afloat maintaining our view of the herd of deer and make my voice deeper, “It all started with a single fucking deer that a girl called Tess killed. Disciple, let me tell you, even though I had no prior experience skinning an animal I believe I did very well. Yet ever since that day, this curse has been something I’ve had to live with…”

The last deer falls dead and along with him, Vega slides against a tree. Wounds cover her body, her heart is beating wildly and there is barely any mana left inside of her.

“I can choose a Primary class now, master. I did it…” she gets out in between gasps for air. Even though she is so wounded she is happy.

“You stopped checking your surroundings,” I remind her again.

I can see how difficult it is for her right now, but a trickle of mana extends from her as she starts examining her surroundings again.

Her smile starts to disappear from her face when I add, “Otherwise very good job.”

“Thank you!” The smile brightens her face again immediately.

"I especially liked how you dealt with the 5th one. Cutting off a piece of its antler and gouging out its eye with it was a nice move."

"The antler was very conductive, master! I was able to extend my mana inside of its head!"

"Yes, I noticed that. It also scared the 6th deer, so that's a bonus."

"It did?"

"Yes, when you did that, the deer stopped attacking you and went on the defensive, and that was a mistake."

"Oh, I see now!"

"Anyway, for now, go through your Primary classes, and when you are done, you will tell me what you think is the best option. We will then go over the options, and you will try to defend your choice."

"Yes!"

"Meanwhile, I will do a bit of skinning and try to smoke some meat."

"Please be careful not to strengthen the curse, master!" Vega warns me before going through the options.

Chapter 295 - The Bastion

We unlocked our primary classes after entering the second floor. For me, it was around level 24, if I remember correctly. Vega got offered hers at level 20.

“I like Kinetic Channeler and Ether Warrior the most!” my disciple says in the end.

She gets to choose between 5 classes, unlike the 10 I was offered, and that makes me wonder. Do those choices reflect things she’s done? Or is there a difference between going through the tutorial and leveling with the normal system?

“You like Kinetic Channeler the most because it's connected to your demon heart?” I ask her.

“Yes!” she says without hesitation.

Damn weirdo demons, half-demons, and their obsession with hearts.

Vega continues, “I like what master told me before! I want to learn how to make an antomic bomb. Mana Channeler sounds nice too, but I like using my body more.”

“Do you like Kinetic Channeler because you hope it will help you learn how to fly quicker?” I ask again.

“Yes!” Once again, she answers without hesitation.

I can only sigh at that. In the end, she wants to master kinetic energy. During the fight with the deer, she used it for a split second to try to push one of the deer away. She failed, but ever since she’s been practicing and trying to replicate it.

It's not a bad choice, either. The class will probably synergize well with her heart. She could use kinetic energy for attacks like me and maybe even learn to absorb kinetic energy without needing to use [Redistribution].

Vega also has enough talent to do multiple things at once, so she could find a way to synchronize it with her skills.

As for [Mana Manipulation], well, she has [Concentration] too. So just these two skills could be enough to allow her to create mana bombs or try to learn a skill similar to [Armament].

“Okay, pick Kinetic Channeler.”

With a big smile, she does just that and continues to read the notifications and her status.

“I got a rare passive called Kinetic Storage, master! Rare!” She tries to move and jump to her feet, but her wounds stop her, and she squeaks in pain. Yet, she is still smiling, “My active skill is Kinetic Barrier and I even got 5 points to mana and two to every other stat!”

That sounds like a defensive skill, surprisingly, but damn, Kinetic Storage sure sounds good. I should look for a similar epic passive later. Even though I got Mana Reservoir so long ago I still consider it the strongest epic passive I have. If the passives have low, mid, and upper grading like items, then Mana Reservoir is for sure upper.

“We will test them later; for now, rest.”

Then, even though I told her to get some rest, I watch as she starts testing her skills. I'm not even surprised.

She uses her Kinetic Barrier, and this creates a thin, skin-tight layer over her skin. Vega takes out a knife and prods at the barrier with the handle. I watch as the barrier gives a bit, and when I activate my Mana Wavelength Iris, I can see how the “attack” disperses. Some of the attack’s energy even seems to be absorbed by what I think is her passive.

At the moment, I think the passive works like my Mana Reservoir and will allow her to store and use stored kinetic energy for attacks. In the future, she could use it to strengthen her body or maybe do something with her heart.

So far, so good. What she lacks is a ranged attack, but we will try to do something about that.

I leave her to her training and open the community.

Savant (Hell, Alone) - no, I won't tell you how I cleared the 4th floor.

NotAaron (Hell, group 4) - oh, come on!

Knight (Hell, group 4) - as if you didn't expect that answer.

NotDennis (Hell, group 4) - we just need Noname to beat up Savant during the tournament. I bet that will make Savant a bit less cocky.

Savant (Hell, Alone) - You’re free to try. I don't mind if you attack me all at once, either.

NotAaron (Hell, group 4) - ha! You just cleared the 4th floor, and we have been on the 5th one for nearly two weeks already!

Sset (Hell, group 4) - NotAaron, don't forget that it means Savant killed one of the Calamities alone.

Savant (Hell, Alone) - Why would I only kill one Calamity?

NotDennis (Hell, group 4) - well, fuck.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - mana is the best stat.

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - food!

Noname (Hell, group 4) - Food is not a stat, Biscuit.

FoodFood (Hell, group 4) - FOOD!

What?! Really?

Savant (Hell, Alone) - At least that corgi makes more sense than some of the Group 4 members.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - How do you like the 5th floor so far?

Savant (Hell, Alone) - Not very much, to be honest. I'm still waiting for my disciple, so I can gauge things properly.

Noname (Hell, group 4) - I think you will be surprised.

I let Group 4 bully Savant a bit longer and then disconnect from the community. That reminds me that I should probably check easy and other difficulties once in a while. There could be more information to be had.

I glance toward the deer meat hanging on sticks made of mana, I’ve placed a few thermal orbs nearby, in an attempt to dry the meat. It probably won't be as good as properly smoked meat, but I used some spices I brought from the 4th floor, so it shouldn't be terrible. Sure, it's not like we are lacking food at the moment, but it's fun to try.

Just like my disciple, I refuse to slack off and so I’m examining my body, trying to figure out how to use black mana more. I’ve also been keeping a small orb of black mana at my side at all times. I force it under my [Mana Domain] and keep trying to learn more.

A few days ago, before the fight with the Veil Guardian, I did another round of active tempering, which gained me 15 stats in constitution, 5 in dexterity, and 5 in strength. One point in mana, too. That made me even happier.

My stats are looking nice as always:

Lvl 218

Strength: 108

Dexterity: 106

Constitution: 261

Mana (Stage 1/3 - Vast Mana): 856 + 856

I also have close to 12 thousand shards that I’ve decided to keep. I don't know what awaits me in the Valley or in the Bastion, so I want to have them ready. It also might be a good idea to start saving them for a time when I can buy items and passives of higher than epic rarity.

My pinkie cracks and twists, a rush of mana tearing it apart as I lose control for a moment while trying to control the black orb.

As quickly as I can, I reduce my output and check on Vega. Thankfully, she seems fine. I got hurt even with my passives and control because of the amount of mana I'm using, so I'd rather be careful. I start again, more carefully this time.

Both of us spend a few hours training like that until I collect some of the food and pack it.

Vega lifts her arms in the air, and I grab her under the armpits and lift her onto my chest where she nestles her head against my chest. Once in a while, her tiny horn pokes my chin or neck, but I decide to let it go.

Examining the map etched onto the small mana stone, I fly towards the Bastion. I avoid the places marked as dangerous zones— the domains of strong monsters, ruins of old cities with active weapons, or places where the Veil is particularly active. Some of the places I'm avoiding are as big as small countries, zones where Champion-level opponents clashed, the only things left behind are mana radiation, and remnants of skills.

I mean, damn, even after a hundred years or something like that, these places are dangerous enough to kill people. They probably aren't dangerous to more powerful individuals, but it's still telling. If given the opportunity, I should check on them without Vega present.

Our flight continues like that until we reach the mountain behind which the Bastion lies. I notice Vega starting to get cold, so I generate and release a small amount of thermal energy, and that makes her cling to me even more.

When I meet her eyes, she averts her gaze. “I'm sorry, master.” She weakens her hold a bit.

“I don't mind,” I tell her.

Her ruby colored eyes shine for a moment, and she holds me tighter again. She is just like a little animal. A baby koala clinging to her mother. I'm not too dumb to understand that.

Vega has grown up on the streets alone. She is half-demon, and most of the humans in her village hated her for it. She doesn't have anyone to rely on. And she’s what? 6 years old? She’s just a little kid. It makes sense that she’s starved for warmth.

She reminds me a little of Lily, who has similar tendencies, and that makes me wonder if Lily doesn’t have a similar past. At this point, I wouldn't even be surprised if all of the group 4 were a bit twisted like that. Everyone other than me, of course. I'm the most normal person here. It's the rest of group 4 that just can't stop being scary.

As I’m thinking about these things, I pass over one of the larger rocks and finally catch sight of the Bastion. Just as Nina described it in our conversations.

The Bastion is what used to be called a Skyhold Bastion, a floating island if you will. An island big enough to house around fifty thousand people. Skyhold Bastions were mostly used for war before the collapse or as guild halls for powerful guilds. Some even served as houses for the rich.

Very few pieces of information were left behind, and there’s barely anyone left from before the war. And all of it was caused by the Veil.

So there it is, the Bastion. It has fallen to the ground, nestled in between two mountains, one of which has partially collapsed onto the city. The stones have buried around 20% of the Bastion.

The base of this floating island is a perfect half-sphere with giant circuits on the bottom and countless smaller ones. Even from afar, I can see that the circuits are made from a different, crystalline material while the rest of the base is made of white stone.

There are even a few of the original buildings left standing in the Bastion. A tower in the middle and a few more all over the fallen island. There are a lot of structures built by the people who currently live there, and most of them have been made of wood or stone.

The entire Bastion is slightly tilted to the left, and even from our distance, its presence feels overwhelming.

Yes, there are people dozens or hundreds of times stronger. People with skills, items, and other stuff. So building something like this probably isn't as impossible a task as it would be on Earth. But still, it's hard to take it all in. The Bastion’s diameter is probably on par with the length of Central Park or the Golden Gate Bridge? It's hard to say.

I glance at Vega who can’t stop staring at it, her mouth drops open and her eyes spread wide. It's a funny sight, so I etch it into my memory.

When I look around, there doesn’t seem to be anything too interesting. Ahead sit a few more mountains and a grassy plain with a few trees leading up to the Bastion. To the right, stand still more mountains, and behind them, I can sense immense mana. Yup, even as far away as I am, I can feel the mana from the Valley.

When I activate my eyes I can see it, a dark cloud or thick mist that hangs inertly over the Valley, which is multiple times the size of the Bastion. And the sheer density of that mana is something else.

I poke Vega, “Keep checking your surroundings, minion. And you forgot to control your heart. Try to not get hurt.”

“Maybe I got Bambi's curse, just like master!” the little half-demon says smugly.

I notice that she starts doing what I told her and scanning our surroundings.

As a reward, I poke her squishy cheek, “It doesn't work like that. Anyways, let's check the Bastion.”

“Yes!”

This story started on Royal Road. Come read thousands of other novels today!